Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Golden Time

2013-05-22T17:25:17Z

Mangaexpert:

[[Image:Golden Time novel cover1.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

'''Golden Time''' is a light novel series by author Takemiya Yuyuko and illustrator Komatsu Eiji. It has an ongoing manga adaptation written by the original author and illustrated by Umechazuke.

'''Golden Time''' is also available in the following languages:
*[[Golden Time (Français)|French (Français)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. Just then, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. As they were hurrying to their intended goal, with hardly any time to spare, there appeared in front of them a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. "Congratulations, Freshman!", was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children she had promised to marry him one day, fulfilling her dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the entrance exam for this well known private college, but now there she was in the freshman orientation hall. She had taken the law school entrance exam too, and had caught up to him there.

== Translation == 

=== [[Golden Time:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Golden Time:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3500 Feedback Thread]'''?

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must confirm to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates== 
*Apr 24, 2013 - Volume 3 Prologue completed.
*Apr 01, 2013 - Volume 2 completed.
*Apr 14, 2012 - Spinoff, Chapter 1 completed.
*Feb 01, 2012 - Volume 1 completed.
*Oct 11, 2010 - Translation of chapter one started.
*Oct 03, 2010 - Project started with teaser (the prologue).

A more complete list of updates can be found on the [[Golden Time: Updates|Golden Time Updates page]].

==The ''Golden Time'' series by Yuyuko Takemiya==
The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Time_(novel_series) ''Golden Time''] series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yuyuko_Takemiya Yuyuko Takemiya]

[[Image:Golden Time Vol01 Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Vol1 Cover]]
===Volume 1: A Blackout in Spring=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1|Full Text]] / [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4838&p=177511 E-Reader versions]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]] ([[Golden Time:Volumen1_Prólogo|Español]])
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]] ([[Golden Time:Volumen1_Capítulo1|Español]])
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

 

[[Image:Golden Time Vol02 Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Vol2 Cover]]

===Volume 2: The Answer is YES=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2|Full Text]] / [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4838&p=177511 E-Reader versions]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume2_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

 

[[Image:Golden Time Vol03 Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Vol3 Cover]]

===Volume 3: Masquerade=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]] (~31%)
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*[[Golden Time:Volume3_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Golden Time:Volume3_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

 

[[Image:Golden Time Vol04 Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Vol4 Cover]]

===Volume 4: Don't Look Back=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*[[Golden Time:Volume4_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*Translator's Notes and References

 

[[Image:Golden Time Vol05 Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Vol5 Cover]]

===Volume 5: The Ghost of Summer, Japanese Summer=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Postscript
::*Translator's Notes and References

 

[[Image:Golden Time Vol06 Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Vol6 Cover]]

===Volume 6: To Memories of Other Lives=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Postscript
::*Translator's Notes and References

 

[[Image:Golden Time Spinoff Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Spinoff Cover]]

===Spinoff: Mr. Two Dimensions Special=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Spinoff_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Golden Time:Spinoff_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Mr. Two Dimensions Special]]
::*Chapter 2: Love from Mr. Two Dimensions
::*Chapter 3: The Nijigen Incident
::*Chapter 4: Farewell, Mr. Two Dimensions
::*Postscript
::*Translator's Notes and References

 

[[Image:Golden Time Extra Cover.jpg|thumb|120px|text-top|Extra Cover]]

===Extra: A Hundred Years After That Summer, We're Still Laughing=== 
::*[[Golden Time:Extra_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1: Mitsuo's Room
::*Chapter 2: A Hundred Years After That Summer, We're Still Laughing
::*Chapter 3: Summer Night Tour
::*Postscript
::*Translator's Notes and References

 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: 分からない
*Project Supervisor: 分からない

===Translators===

:*[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]]

===Editors/Proofreaders===

:*[[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]]
:*[[User:BladeUnderHeart|BladeUnderHeart]]
:*[[User:DNK|DNK]] (aka Doraneko)
:*[[User:L.kostas|L.kostas]]
:*[[User:Pmt7ar|Pmt7ar]] (aka zell_ff8)
:*[[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:*[[User:Z-one|Z-one]]

Also, all editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

== Publishing History ==

=== Books ===
* '''Golden Time 1: A Blackout in Spring''', ISBN 978-4-04-868878-9, September 10, 2010
* '''Golden Time 2: The Answer is YES!''', ISBN 978-4-04-870381-9, March 10, 2011
* '''Golden Time 3: Masquerade''', ISBN 978-4-04-870735-0, August 10, 2011
* '''Golden Time 4: Don't Look Back''', ISBN 978-4-04-886546-3, March 10, 2012
* '''Golden Time Spinoff: Mr. Two Dimensions Special''', ISBN 978-4-04-886631-6, June 10, 2012
* '''Golden Time 5: The Ghost of Summer, Japanese Summer''', ISBN 978-4-04-866897-6, September 10, 2012
* '''Golden Time Extra: A Hundred Years After That Summer, We're Still Laughing''', ISBN 978-4-04-891324-9, January 10, 2013
* '''Golden Time 6: To Memories of Other Lives''', ISBN 978-4-04-891557-1, April 10, 2013

=== Magazines ===

* '''Golden Time Mr. Two Dimensions Special''', Dengeki Bunko Magazine #16, November 2010, pages 60-77.
* '''Golden Time Love from Mr. Two Dimensions 2011''', Dengeki Bunko Magazine #19, May 2011, pages 98-118.
* '''Golden Time The Nijigen Incident (Before)''', Dengeki Bunko Magazine #21, September 2011, pages 100-110.
* '''Golden Time The Nijigen Incident (After)''', Dengeki Bunko Magazine #22, November 2011, pages 108-125.

NOTE: All four of the preceding were gathered into the spinoff book "Mr. Two Dimensions Special".

=== Manga ===
* '''Golden Time 1''', ASCII Media Works, ISBN 978-4-04-886494-7, March 27, 2012 (adaptation of light novel volume one, chapters 1-3)
* '''Golden Time 2''', ASCII Media Works, ISBN 978-4-04-891022-4, September 27, 2012 (covers volume one, chapters 4-5)
* '''Golden Time 3''', ASCII Media Works, ISBN 978-4-04-891456-7, March 27, 2013 (covers volume two, chapters 1-3)

==More Information==
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3500 The Baka-Tsuki forum topic for Golden Time].

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Fourth Question

2012-12-17T19:25:07Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Fourth Question */

==The Fourth Question==

'''Please answer the following questions:'''

(1) What value of X satisfies the equation ''4 sin X + 3 cos 3X = 2'' and is found in the first quadrant?

(2) Which one of the following expressions is equivalent to ''sin (A+B)''?

① sin A + cos B

② sin A – cos B

③ sin A cos B

④ sin A cos B + cos A sin B

[[Image:BTS vol 01 061.jpg|thumb]]

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

(1) X = π/6

(2) ④

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

That's right. You can write the angle with the symbol π instead of °. Your answer is perfect.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

(1) X = probably 3

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

I think you're trying to slack off by saying "Probably". Even though you're close, I can't give you credit.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer'''

(2) Probably ③

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

I have seen plenty of students' attempts before, but you're the first who tried to slack off on a multiple-choice question like this.

"Yoshii! Kinoshita's troop started the fight with Class D in the corridor!"

With her ponytail swinging behind her, Shimada, who was placed in the same troop  I was, ran towards me. Under careful observation, you could see that she was tall, with long legs, so why doesn't she look like a girl? Which part of her was wrong?

"Ah, maybe it's the flat chest?"

"Let me break your fingers one by one! Evenly!"

Oh, no, I think I just stepped on a landmine.

"L-Let's just stop there. We need to focus on the War!"

The troop that was fighting on the frontlines was the vanguard led by Kinoshita. The backup troop we're in was located between the frontlines and Class F. I don't remember accepting an offer to be troop leader, but now I have to take the responsibility to lead everyone, so I need to focus.

First, we need to get a feel for the atmosphere of battle. If I listen closely, I think I can hear sounds of battle coming from the vanguard troop.

"Show me what you got, loser!"

"I... Ironman? No! I don't want to go to the remedial room!"

"Shut up! The prisoners of war will be staying in the remedial room and will be specially lectured until the battle ends! I'm not sure how long it will take to end, but it looks like I'll have enough time to lecture you!"

"P-Please, let me go! I don't have the confidence to get through the torture!"

"Torture? That's not true. It's just a marvelous educational lecture. By the time it's over, I'll have educated you into a standard student whose hobby is studying, just like Ninomiya Kinjiro<ref>Also called Ninomiya Sontoku (1787-1856), a famous role model in Japan. For more information please check wiki: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ninomiya_Sontoku</ref>!"

"D-devil! Someone help me...! No...!!!" *Door closing*

OK, now I have a good understanding of what a Summoner Test War is.

"Shimada, give the order to the troop."

"OK? What order? What do you want me to say?"

During a dangerous time like this, there is only one order I can give:

"Retreat!"

"You coward!"

She used the hidden art that attacks both eyes!

"Ow, my eyes!"

"Did it wake you up, you big idiot!? You're the troop leader! How can you run away without putting up a good fight?"

Was the pain in my eyes necessary to clear my mind? If she wanted to say something like this, she should have just punched or slapped me instead of stabbing my eyes!

"Listen up, Yoshii. Our mission is to back up Kinoshita's vanguard troop, right? During the time they're replenishing their test scores, we need to hold the front line. If our troop runs away from our important mission, the vanguard troop won't be able to replenish their scores smoothly."

It was rare to see Shimada give a serious opinion.

What she just said is true; the mission we carried was very important. Our performance could greatly affect the result of this War. Instead, I was thinking about running away just because I was afraid of suffering from a remedial...

Shimada, you are so brave! I don't know why, but I'm even shedding tears (maybe from the pain of being stabbed?).

"I'm sorry, I was wrong. I'll throw away the fear of the remedial room, and focus on winning the fight."

"Good. I don't think we have anything to worry about, though. Although we may be weak in fighting one-on-one, fighting together against one enemy at a time should be fine."

That's right. Even though we have lower scores, it's not the deciding factor in the War. Depending on our tactics, we may still have a good chance of winning this War.

"You're right. OK, I'm full of energy!"

"That's the spirit, Yoshii!"

We all raised our fists. No problem, we can do this!

As our morale rose, a scout went up to Shimada.

"Shimada, the vanguard troop is losing!"

"Retreat!"

Wait a minute, that was totally different from those righteous speeches you just gave!

"Yoshii, we can retreat first, right?"

I had a feeling that this might cause a big problem, but maybe it was just me.

"OK, we should run away first! It's too difficult to fight now."

"That's right, we already did our best."

I looked back towards the direction where Class F was.

Yokoda (Class F) who was supposed to be staying in the classroom was standing right behind me.

"Yokoda? Why are you here?"

"I'm here to give you a message from the class rep."

Yokoda looked at the memo, and read the message out loud:

"'If you dare to run away, I will kill you!'"

"Everyone charge...!"

When I came to my senses, I was on my way to the battlefield. It was all for the victory of Class F!

Suddenly, there was a pretty girl in front of me running in my direction.

"Yoshii, you're here to support me!"

Oh, it was Hideyoshi. What should I say; this guy looked cute no matter the time or place...

"Hideyoshi, are you OK?"

"Yeah, I somehow managed to survive. But my score was greatly reduced."

"I see, then how about your Being?"

"Too tired to move; it can't continue fighting anymore."

"OK, then you better do some tests to replenish your score!"

"You're right. There may not be enough time to have tests for each subject, but it still helps to have even one or two subjects' scores replenished."

He immediately ran towards the classroom, and following behind him were the members of the vanguard troop. It seems that their numbers were fewer than when they left. A lot of people must have been sent to the remedial room.

"Yoshii, do you still remember the rules of a Summoner Test War? If a teacher's not around, you can't summon your Being!"

"I know that!"

It was just as Shimada had advised. While we're using our test scores to fight, we need to comply with the rules on the following page:

{| class="{{{id}}}" style="background: {{{backgroundcolor}}}; border: 1px solid #aaa; padding: .5em; margin-bottom: 6px; font-size: 100%; width: 600px; float:{{{1}}};"
|align="left"| <center>'''Fumizuki Academy Rules for Fights Related to'''</center>

<center>'''Classroom Facilities and the Summoner Test War'''</center>

1. In principle, the fight is between classes. Under the supervision of a teacher of any subject, students may activate the summoning system to summon their Beings. Also, a fight that uses cumulative scores must be supervised by the Head Teacher.

2. A student may have only one Being. The strength of a student's Being is equal to their last test score. The cumulative score is the sum of every subject's latest test score.

3. A student's score will be reduced proportionally to the strength that their Being loses in the fight. Once a student's score is reduced to zero, their Being will die and they will receive remedial classes in the remedial room.

4. A student may replenish their score infinitely as long as their Being is not dead.

5. If a student fails to perform the summoning after their opponent summons their Being, that student will be considered as forfeiting the fight, and therefore will receive remedial classes in the remedial room as punishment.

6. The valid range in which a Being can be summoned is a circle with a radius of ten meters from the supervising teacher (may vary between teachers).

7. The fight may only be carried out by the Beings. Any summoner who is involved in actual fighting will be punished.

8. The war ends only when the opposing class representative is defeated. As long as they are under teacher supervision, a student may use any method or tactic in order to win the War. This is the 'war' that uses test scores as weapons. Those who wish to participate must be mentally prepared.
|}

These are probably all of the rules! Although there were some changes and some more specific rules, these are the general rules for this War. If you didn't read through them carefully, you might have missed the main point of the War: basically, "the War uses the Beings to decide the result, but the students can use other methods or tactics besides test scores".

It seems that the Head Teacher was supervising now, so the subject we were fighting under now was the cumulative score mentioned in the first rule...

"Yoshii, look!"

Shimada, who was running beside me, shouted loudly. What happened?

"It's Mr. Igarashi and Mr. Fuse! Those Class D bastards, they brought the Chemistry teachers here."

I looked carefully. The Chemistry teachers for Year 2, Mr. Igarashi and Mr. Fuse, were standing at the corridor that linked the new school building to the old one.

I see. The duration of the War would be much longer if there was only one teacher supervising- in our case, the school's Head Teacher- so they're trying to increase the number of supervisors to finish us off in one shot?

That's why Hideyoshi needed to retreat earlier than we had originally planned.

"Shimada, are you confident with your Chemistry score?"

"Not at all; I only get around 60 every time."

That's what could be expected from Class F. No matter how much you lower the standard, 60 was not a good result.

"OK, then, we'll need to stay away from Mr. Igarashi and Mr. Fuse and head towards the Head Teacher."

"Head towards Ms. Takahashi? Understood."

Shimada and I sneaked through the corridor and headed towards the corner.

Everyone, look! These was the heroics of the backup troop leader and his subordinates.

"Ah, isn't the one sneaking over there my Onee-sama from Class F? Mr. Igarashi, hurry here!"

"Damn, I was being careless."

One of the students in Class D discovered Shimada, and brought one of the teachers, Mr. Igarashi, here. Oh, no, if we don't summon our Beings and fight, it would only take one hit to send us to the remedial room.

"OK, Shimada, I leave this to you. I'll be on my way."

"Wait a... It's normally not like this, right? It should be 'Leave this to me, you better go now', right?"

"Those lines are useless in the real world!"

"Y-Yoshii! You're so mean!"

"Onee-sama! I won't let you run away!"

"It's Miharu! It seems I need to fight for my life..."

I was standing more than ten meters away from Mr. Igarashi, so I can rest and observe how Shimada will fail. The girl from Class D had already summoned her Being.

Shimada also prepared to counterattack; she stared at Miharu and shouted,

"Summon!"

At Shimada's shout, a magical circle with some geometric shapes was formed below her feet. This was proof of activating the summoning system under a teacher's supervision. After that, her Being appeared.

The Being that appeared, besides wearing a military uniform and wielding a military-styled sabre in its hand, had a ponytail and strong-looking eyes that were exactly like Shimada's, but its height was just around eighty centimeters. If I had to describe it in one sentence, it would be "the chibi version of Shimada Minami". And the opposing Being was also the chibi version of its owner, but it was holding a normal sword.

"I've been waiting for this moment for a long time ever since I was dumped by Onee-sama..."

"Wait a second! You should give up already!"

The battle would start any moment now. Although I was not the one on the battlefield, I couldn't stop shaking when I thought about it.

"Shimada, about the 'Onee-sama' thing she mentioned..."

"I don't want you. Onee-sama will only be Miharu's onee-sama no matter what!"

"Don't get close to me! I'm just a normal girl who likes boys."

"You're lying! Onee-sama should love Miharu as well!"

"You don't know anything about me!"

[[Image:BTS vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]

Somehow, I had a feeling that Shimada was in a world far away from me.

"Onee-sama, I'm coming!"

Both Beings went close to each other, and the battle finally started.

"HAAAAA!"

"YAAAAA!"

Their shouts filled the corridors.

Their Beings held their weapons high, and started to fight head-on with brute force.

"You!"

"Miharu won't lose!"

Both Beings were channeling their forces through their swords. Even those who were watching the fight were thrilled.

"Shimada, your opponent's score is higher; fighting head-on isn't good for you."

"I don't need you to remind me of that, but I can't control my Being well enough to do any special techniques!"

The swordfight was broken immediately. Shimada's Being did not have enough power, and its weapon fell to the ground.

"That's it!"

"Damn!"

The opponent immediately pushed Shimada's Being to the ground, and their strength values (scores) appeared above their heads.

<center>Class F Shimada Minami VS Class D Shimizu Miharu

Chemistry

53 VS 94</center>

Shimada, why did you inflate your score? Actually, could you even score up to 60?

"Onee-sama, this victory is mine."

The opponent's sword was held to Shimada's Being. If it was just the wrist or the leg being attacked, the score would only be reduced a little bit, but if the neck or the heart was stabbed, the Being would be dead- which would also mean that she'd be sent to the remedial room. Shimada couldn't move at all.

"N-No! I don't want to go to the remedial room!"

"'Remedial room'? Hu hu..."

Shimizu had a happy-looking smile on her face. She dragged Shimada's hand and left the scene.

Eh? Shimizu, that's the direction to the infirmary, right?

"Hu hu hu. Onee-sama, there should be an empty bed available in the infirmary right now."

"Y-Yoshii. Back me up now! I have a feeling that the infirmary is more dangerous than the remedial room!"

That's right, I have the same feeling as well. But...

"I will kill you... Those who stand against Miharu's love with Onee-sama, I will kill you all..."

I am sorry, Shimada. I don't have the courage to rush forward.

"Shimada, I will never forget you!"

"Ahh! Yoshii! Why are you saying that before you fight?"

"Death to all who try to stop me!"

The hands and legs of Shimada's Being had been attacked, so it couldn't move at all. Now the enemy was rushing towards me! I'm going to die!

"Yoshii, look out! Summon!"

A voice came from my side; it was Sugawa from my class! Thank you! You look like a messiah right now!

<center>Class F Sugawa Ryou VS Class D Shimizu Miharu

Chemistry

76 VS 41</center>

Sugawa's Being slashed the enemy into the ground.

Aw, yeah, Sugawa won! It seems that Shimizu lost too many points in the previous fight, making her lose this one instantly.

"Shimada, are you alright?"

"Yeah, I'm saved. Thanks, Sugawa. Iron- no, Mr. Nishimura, hurry up and bring this dangerous person to the remedial room."

"Oh, isn't it Shimizu? I will give you a good lecturing, come with me."

Unlike Shimada's Being, Shimizu's was dead, so she was sent to the remedial room; this was the condition we called "Killed in Action".

"Onee-sama! Miharu will never give up! Don't think that you can graduate from this school safely!"

After leaving some lines which were filled with dangerous words, Shimizu was forcefully sent to the remedial room.

From many different points of view, this really was a dangerous duel.

"Yoshii."

"Shimada, you must be tired. You should head back and replenish your Chemistry score!"

"Yoshii."

"Then, Sugawa, we should be on our way now. The War is still going!"

"Yoshii!"

"Y-Yes?"

"How could you leave me alone and run away just now?"

"...I don't remember doing such a thing."

This really was a battlefield. The killing intent made my skin hurt... but there was only Shimada behind me.

"..."

"..."

A short moment of silence. Wh-what now? Why do I have a feeling that this is not good?

"DIE, Yoshii Akihisa! Summo-"

"Someone help, Shimada's gone mad now! Bring her to the main troop immediately!"

Sugawa stopped Shimada's actions and tried to persuade her at the same time.

"That's not true! He is the enemy! My greatest enemy!"

I couldn't deny what she had said.

"S-Sugawa, sorry to bother you."

"Understood."

"Let me go, Sugawa! Yoshii! I will not forgive you!"

"Quick, quickly bring her back! I'm going to be killed by her scary glare!"

"Wait, let go...! I'm going to kill you!"

After leaving some lines which were filled with some threatening words, the scary figure was taken away. For now, I am safe.

"Good. While Hideyoshi's troop is replenishing their scores, we need to hold the front line! We can't let the enemy take another step forward!"

Angry shouts and cries never stopped coming from the corridors.

"I won't let you do that! If we can get through the front line, there will be only troops that are replenishing scores beyond it! We need to get through here now!"

To counter my commands, someone who looked like the commander of Class D gave out an order as well.

This is my battlefield; I need to gather my courage!

<center>☆</center>

"Commander Yoshii! The troops at the corridors on both sides have been defeated! We only have two men left around Mr. Fuse!"

"I'm the only man standing at the corridor where Mr. Igarashi is! Need backup as soon as possible!"

"Toudou's Being can't make it, please help us!"

Damn, the situation is worse than I thought.

I feel like requesting help from the main troop, but that would reduce the number of people needed to execute our plans. We can only rely on ourselves to hang on here!

"Tell those around Mr. Fuse to stay in guarding status! Swap the guys around Mr. Igarashi with those fighting using their cumulative scores, make good use of time, and defeat the enemy! As for Toudou, I'm sorry, but we have to give up on him!"

"Understood!"

Everyone changed formation as told; it seems that they still considered me a leader.

"Those bastards in Class F, they're clearly aiming to waste time!"

"What are they waiting for?"

Looking at our fighting methods, those in Class D should have started to realize what we were trying to do. That's not good; it's getting harder to carry out our mission now...

"Damn! The scout brought the report; Class F brought the World History teacher Mr. Tanaka here."

"World History teacher Mr. Tanaka?"

"Class F bastards, do they want to have an extended battle?

It seems Class D's scout troops discovered that our class brought Mr. Tanaka to mark scores.

Mr. Tanaka taught World History, was old, had slow reactions, and had a pretty loose marking standard that was welcomed by the students. However, his marking speed was not very fast. If we wanted a longer War, bringing Mr. Tanaka would be the right choice.

"Yoshii, Class D brought the Mathematics teacher Mr. Kiuchi."

Sugawa, who had just taken Shimada away, came and gave me the report. It seemed that he brought new information after he reached the main troop. That Mr. Kiuchi, right?

Mathematics teacher Mr. Kiuchi had a strict marking standard, but his marking speed was very fast. It seemed that Class D was using a totally different tactic and wanted to finish us off quickly.

However, to accomplish our mission, we couldn't be beaten so easily.

Yuuji entrusted only one mission to me: to maintain the front line, hold up the blockage line, and drag out the battle as long as possible, at least until those classes that were not involved in this War finished their classes.

To achieve this target...

"Sugawa!"

"What's up?"

We could only use tactics instead of brute force, at least to steer the situation towards a direction that benefited us.

"In order to win more time, go spread false information immediately."

"False information? Fine by me, but the enemy will realize it immediately, right? The Class D front line commander has a loud voice, so even if the tactic succeeds, he can immediately reorder the formation."

Just as Sugawa said, Class D's commander Tsukamoto was really loud. Although it was really convenient to overhear their tactics, giving false information to confuse them would not be easy at all.

"No problem; the target of the false information isn't Class D."

"What are you trying to say?"

"I want you to spread the false information to the teachers, and make them go to other places."

"...I see, that will definitely have some effect."

"Right?"

"Yeah, leave the content of the false information to me. I'll think up a good lie to tell them."

"I'll leave it to you."

After Sugawa had said that, he ran off. Sugawa loved to do this sort of thing, right? He seemed really happy doing so.

"If we can't win in a one-on-one fight, we'll have to rely on teamwork!"

Anyway, as a commander, I stayed at the back of the troop. It was my mission as troop commander to stay safe, not because I was timid.

<center>☆</center>

"Tsukamoto, there's no end to this!"

"Just hold on a bit longer; I'll go bring Ms. Funakoshi here!"

The bad information for us Class F came when the situation was stalled.

Class D was going to bring Mathematics teacher Ms. Funakoshi (age 45, female, single). Their aim was to have her become another supervisor instead of mark papers. To tell the truth, this was not good for us at all. If the battle range increased, the difference in our troop forces would be even larger.

What should I do? It was probably time for me to join the front line and fight now.

Just as I was thinking this...

<nowiki>*Dang, dang, dang, dang*</nowiki>. "School announcement, school announcement."

A familiar voice came from the school broadcast.

It was Sugawa's voice! I see, if he had headed directly to the teachers' office, he might be spotted by Class D students; that's why he headed to the broadcast room instead. Good job, Sugawa!

"Ms. Funakoshi, Ms. Funakoshi."

In addition, the broadcast was talking about the Ms. Funakoshi that everyone wanted to get their hands on now. Excellent work, Sugawa!

"Yoshii Akihisa is waiting for you behind the gym."

...Huh? Sugawa? What's going on?

"He wants to cross the line between student and teacher and speak to you as a man."

Oi! This is too dangerous! She is Miss Funakoshi, right? Are you sure? The Ms. Funakoshi that used scores to threaten students into dating her, right? Doing this could definitely make her go straight to the gym, but she'd be waiting there forever before she saw me, which meant my virginity was in danger!

"Commander Yoshii... you are too manly!"

"Oh, my spirit, I am so touched. I could never imagine that you would sacrifice so much for our class!"

The vanguard troop members were all really touched and crying; they even wanted to shake my hand to show their respects.

No, that's not right! I never gave such a command!

"Oi, did you hear the broadcast just now?"

"Yeah. I didn't realize that Class F really wants to win this War."

"Can we win against a class with such strong determination?"

The murmuring sounds from Class D kept coming through. Please! Don't make the situation about me! It only makes it harder to deny!

"Everyone, we cannot let Commander Yoshii's sacrifice go in vain!"

"We must win!"

Ah! Even our morale rose dramatically! Give me a break!

"Commander, we're getting the upper hand now! Let's take this chance and defeat them!"

"..."

"Commander?"

"...Su..."

"'Su'?"

"SUGAAAAAWAAAAAAAAAA!"

One more name was added into my death note.

<center>☆</center>

"Kudou Shinya's dead!"

"Nishimura Yuuichirou's cumulative score is now 40!"

"Morikawa isn't back yet! Has he been defeated?"

Our side was able to temporarily fight against the enemy due to the morale boost. However, the lack of troop strength was starting to affect the situation; bad information was flowing back now.

Kudou and Morigawa were dead (sent to the remedial room), and now our number went down from originally eighteen people to only five. This was probably our limit.

"Akihisa, just hold on a little bit longer!"

Just when I started to think about retreating, an encouraging voice came.

I looked around, and saw Yuuji and the others at the far back. Support had finally come!

But come to think about it, how could their sound travel so far? They were so far away from me, so why could I hear what they said so clearly?

"It's their backup troops! Defeat Yoshii and his men before they combine their forces, or else it will be dangerous for us!"

The voice of Class D's front line commander, Tsukamoto, was clear as well.

Damn! Even if Yuuji's troops were here, they were still far away from where I was. If we are defeated before they arrived, all of us will be sent to the remedial room!

"Nishimura Yuuichirou's dead!"

Four people left.

Yuuji, all of them were... still very far away from us!

What should I do? What should I do? Yoshii Akihisa!

"Mr. Igarashi, I am Suzuki from Class D. Summon!"

"I'm not going to lose! I am Tanaka from Class F. Show yourself, my Being!"

Damn! Tanaka was caught as well?

<center>Class D Suzuki Ichirou VS Class F Tanaka Akira

Chemistry

92 VS 67</center>

Tanaka immediately turned into a lost soul.

There were only three people left.

It seems that Yuuji and the others won't make it in time.

Damn it, damn it, damn it!

"Forward!"

The enemy army was rushing at us fiercely; could it be that they also felt that it was an important time now?

<center>Class D Suzuki Ichirou VS Class F Shibazaki Isao

Chemistry

25 VS 66</center>

Although we had successfully defeated Suzuki, we were not in good shape.

"Teacher, Sasajima Keigo from Class D is here! Summon!"

<center>Class D Sasajima Keigo VS Class F Shibazaki Isao

Chemistry

99 VS 41</center>

After defeating Shibazaki, Sasajima brought his Being and rushed towards me. I was in the range of summoning, and if I didn't summon my Being now, I would be sent to the remedial room.

"Yoshii Akihisa! Your head is mine!"

There's no other way! I can only fight him head-on!

I took a deep breath, and gathered all my strength.

"I am not going to lose to you!"

Making use of the time made when the enemy Being rushed towards me, I shouted out loud,

"Summon!"

After that, a magical circle appeared below my legs.

Some sort of material was taken out from my body, and I was filled with a feeling of being freed.

What appeared besides me was another me which was wearing a special uniform.

"Class F troop commander Yoshii Akihisa is here waiting, where is my- Ouch, that hurt!"

My shoulder suddenly suffered immense pain.

It really hurts! Don't appear right in front of the enemy! The pain that bounced back really hurt!

"The commander is an idiot! I can handle him alone; everyone, step back!"

Additionally, I was humiliated as well! It was just because the position where I summoned my Being was a little bit bad!

"Die, Yoshii!"

The enemy rushed towards my Being that was on the ground.

"It won't be that easy!"

First, rush to the enemy and maintain low position, and then...

<nowiki>*Dashing sound*</nowiki>

Making use of the time lag, I made the enemy trip and fall on the ground.

"What?"

Sasajima's split self easily tripped over.

"Ah! Kirishima's skirt flipped!"

I pointed to a spot behind Class D and shouted that out loudly.

"What?"

This was surprising. She was really famous, the beautiful and talented Class A representative and Year 2 representative Kirishima. Not only had the Class D boys turned around, but even the Class D girls had also turned around to look.

Female students, since we are studying together, please have a little bit more interest in guys! Come to think about it, Kirishima was interested in girls as well.

Although my brain was thinking about this sort of useless stuff, my movements didn't stop because of it. Making use of the time gained when everyone's focus was diverted, I took off one of my shoes and threw it towards the window with all my strength.

<nowiki>*Window-breaking sound*</nowiki>

Along with the breaking sound, the window glass scattered around.

"What? What happened?"

The sudden accident shocked everyone. Good, then there's no problem now!

"Wa, Shimada! What are you going to do with that?"

In order to avoid punishment later, I performed this act, and then I grabbed the fire extinguisher and pulled out the safety ring.

<nowiki>*Spraying sound*</nowiki>

The powder was sprayed along with the sound.

"Wa! What's going on?"

"*Cough* Isn't it the dry powder from the fire extinguishers?"

"I can't see a thing in front of me!"

With the low visibility, it was quite impossible to continue the fight.

"Shimada, why did you do that!?"

I shouted another line just to be safe. Now everyone would think that Shimada was the culprit, right?

"Shimada from Class F! You're such a mean girl!"

"Unforgivable! I'm going to add her to the 'Most Unwilling to Be Her Boyfriend' top ten rankings!"

"That's right! Make her unable to find any boyfriend before she graduates!"

"But it was so cool... Onee-sama..."

...I think I did something that can't be settled by the breaking of only one or two ribs.

I-I am sorry, Shimada. I won't let your sacrifice go in vain!

I lowered my head and stayed silent to pray for her sacrifice. I turned back, and saw Yuuji and the others just meters away from me.

Good, we finally joined forces!

"HAAA!"

I lifted the empty fire extinguisher and threw it towards the water sprinkler on the ceiling.

Right on target! Then there should be no problem...

<nowiki>*Water-spraying sound*</nowiki>

Just as I thought, the water sprayed, and the powder fog was fading away with the water.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, Yoshii! Mr. Igarashi, Kondou Yoshimune from Class F is here!"

The person who appeared in the scene with the clear view and gave out the challenge was Kondou, one of the members of the main troop lead by Yuuji.

"Summon!"

<center>Class D Nakano Kenta VS Class F Kondou Yoshimune

Chemistry

43 VS 91</center>

"Damn! Retreat first! Everyone, keep up the pace!"

Enemy troop commander Tsukamoto's retreat command came from not far away.

"Don't chase after them. Combine forces with Akihisa and return to the classroom."

This was the command of Class F's representative, Sakamoto Yuuji. He gave this passive command because he was probably afraid that stepping too deeply into enemy territory would attract the enemy's main force. Otherwise, he should have been laughing out loud crazily and going after the retreating enemy.

"You look like you're fine, Akihisa."

"Yeah, not too bad!"

Somehow, I managed to avoid danger.

<center>☆</center>

After I had a Chemistry test to replenish my score back in class...

"Akihisa, good work!"

General Yuuji actually said something nice, and honestly praised me? Did he just take the wrong medicine?

I looked at his face with questions.

He had a bright smile that made it hard to look at his face, which made me a bit unhappy.

The guy in front of me-

"Did you hear the school broadcast?"

"Yeah, I heard it very clearly."

Just as I thought, he was laughing at my misfortune! Unforgivable!

Although I felt like throwing him out a window, I didn't have time to deal with him now because there was a more important person I had to eliminate immediately.

"Yuuji, do you know where Sugawa is now?"

Where was the cute little Sugawa that I wanted to see the most now? He could be hiding somewhere; in that case, I'm going to find him even if I have to dig into the ground.

"Didn't he come back a while ago?"

With respect to my determination to kill, Yuuji said something out of my expectations.

Ohhh! He came back? I felt my heart beating very fast!

There was no need to hurry; I need to calm down. No problem, there was no problem at all. I had just grabbed a knife from the Home Economics classroom, and my sock was filled with sand and rocks as well.

"I can do it. I can definitely kill him..."

"Are you going to kill him?"

Ah, Sugawa... I want, I want to see you soon.

"By the way, I have something that I forgot to tell you."

It seems that Yuuji had something to say, but leave it for later! The most important thing now is-

"The content in the broadcast was my idea."

You bastard!

"Aghhhhhhhhhh!"

I dashed towards Yuuji, pulling out the knife and aiming for the liver that was hard to defend but could easily become a deadly wound while my right hand held the sock with sand and rocks and was aimed at the blind spot on Yuuji's head-

"Ah, Ms. Funakoshi."

Damn! I need to retreat first. Eliminating Yuuji was important, but my virginity mattered even more!

I kicked the chabudai along the way, rushed into the cupboard with the cleaning tools, and closed the door tightly. Now she won't know where I am, right?

"Don't bother with that idiot; it's about time to finish the war."

"That's right. There are students leaving the school now, so now is the time."

"... (nodded)"

"Good! Let's go get the head of Class D's rep!"

"OOOHHH!"

I could feel everyone leaving the classroom.

Actually, I needed to go together with him. But Ms. Funakoshi was outside; I can't just jump out and die.

Damn! At this rate, Yuuji will run away!

"Ah, Akihisa."

"I was lying when I said Ms. Funakoshi was here."

Along with the footsteps, the classroom was now empty.

...Lying?

I peeped out from the gap of the cupboard.

There was no one there.

...I was cheated!

I kicked the cupboard door open, and dashed out to the corridors.

Since we were starting our final attack on Class D, the enemy should be at the corridors that linked the old and the new school buildings.

I moved cleverly, stayed out of sight of those who had finished classes, and dashed towards the destination. Now the enemy troops and our troops were mixing with the students and fighting against each other.

"Hide well amongst the students going home! Try to create a situation to fight one enemy together!"

My enemy's voice was spreading across the battlefield.

"You, go around that way! I'm going to challenge this guy with Mathematics!"

"Then I'll use Traditional Japanese to challenge him!"

"I'll use Japanese History!"

From where I was standing, I could see my classmates surrounding the student from Class D individually. Our side used the lowly tactics that made use of the chaotic situation when classes had finished in order to get close to the enemy, surround them, and then attack together.

"I have defeated Tsukamoto from Class D!"

A really loud voice rang.

It seems that the Tsukamoto who had been giving us a hard time had been beaten. Now that homeroom meetings in each class have ended, it was much easier to get a teacher to supervise the battles, which was why this plan could go more smoothly.

But all of this meant nothing to me now... if I don't kill Yuuji!

"Yuuji, where are you!?"

I headed towards the direction where the sound was coming from just now.

Mixing with the students made it harder to find him, but he was very tall, so I could definitely find him in a- There you are!

"Yuuji, wash your neck and prepare..."

I rushed towards him, and at the same time,

"The backup troops are here! Don't worry, everyone! Calm down and look around you before you act, and make sure that you don't get surrounded!"

Damn! Isn't that Class D's representative, Hiraga?

"That's Class D's main troop! They finally made a move!"

It sounded like someone from my class.

Now the main troops from both sides were gathering in the corridors.

"Half of the main force will aim for Sakamoto's head! The rest will go help our classmates who are being surrounded!"

"OOOHHH..."

Hiraga gave the command, and Yuuji immediately was surrounded by Class D's main troop.

Yuuji placed the main troop around himself. Although he wouldn't be in any immediate danger, the whole situation was getting very complicated.

Also, I couldn't even get close to Yuuji, who was being surrounded by layers of enemies. Damn!

Can't I get revenge for what happened to me?

"Class F, retreat first! Blend with the students to disturb the enemy's movements!"

Yuuji's voice was still as clear as ever.

The situation was really bad now; we better retreat.

"Don't let them get away! Fighting one-on-one is definitely to our advantage! Hunt them all down!"

Only Class D could carry this tactic out because they were stronger individually.

Now their main troop was separated and started hunting down our troops individually. At this moment, the defense beside Hiraga was much weaker, but Hiraga was the representative for Class D, which meant that his score was the highest in the class. To deal with Class F, as long as they didn't get surrounded, they wouldn't be in danger. Splitting the force now was quite good judgment.

I was running around the battlefield when Hiraga suddenly appeared in front of me. The defense around him was so weak that there was no personal guard around him.

"Chance!"

Since I couldn't kill Yuuji, I'll just do what I needed to do in this War.

I quickly ran towards Hiraga. Luckily there was the Modern Japanese teacher Ms. Takeuchi and the Traditional Japanese teacher Mr. Mukai there, so even if I couldn't finish him in one hit, I could still do some decent damage to him!

"Mr. Mukai! Yoshii from Class F will-"

"Tamano Miki from Class D. Summon!"

"What! A personal guard?"

Although we were hiding amongst the students going home, they were still looking out for suspicious people- for example, Class F students!

"Too bad, Ms. Funakoshi's boyfriend."

Hiraga's face was filled with the smile of victory.

"Y-you are wrong! That's just bullshit from Yuuji!"

"Don't be shy. Go, Tamano, show him our most sincere wishes."

"Understood."

Tamano had already summoned her Being, armored with Traditional Japanese scores.

"Damn! I was that close to defeating Class D by myself!"

"What are you talking about, Ms. Funakoshi's boyfriend? Even if the defense around me looks weak, my personal guard will appear when Class F students approach. Besides, even if there was no personal guard around me, a minion like you wouldn't be able to defeat me anyway."

Hiraga had a look of disgust on his face, and looked down on me. That was driving me mad!

So I learned from him, and counter-attacked with one of my eyes closed and said,

"I feel the same way; it is too hard to do it all by myself. Therefore..."

I purposely stopped and took a breath.

"Himeji, it all depends on you now."

"What?"

Hiraga's face had "what the hell are you talking about, you idiot?" written on his face.

"Er..."

Himeji shyly tapped on Hiraga's shoulder from behind him.

"Huh? Himeji? What's up? This isn't the corridor heading to Class A, right?"

Hiraga still didn't know what was going on until now. That's understandable; no one normally would think that she was in Class F, right?

"I-it's not like that."

Himeji was shy and feeling uneasy, which made her look even cuter. Hmm, she really was cuter than Hideyoshi- wait, it was wrong enough to think that Hideyoshi was cute.

"Himeji Mizuki from Class F, nice to meet you."

"Ah, nice to meet you as well."

"Er... I would like to challenge Hiraga with Modern Japanese."

"...I see, OK."

"Er... S-Summon."

<center>Class F Himeji Mizuki VS Class D Hiraga Genji

Modern Japanese

339 VS 129</center>

"Huh? What?"

The confused Hiraga made his Being pose, and both of them were confronting each other.

However, he didn't stand a chance... Clearly Himeji's Being was much stronger, and it easily held a long sword that was twice as long as its height.

"I... I am sorry."

Himeji's split self used speed that didn't fit its huge weapon to immediately get close to the opponent.

Without giving the opponent any chance to counterattack, she defeated Class D's representative in one hit and ended the War.

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The_Third_Question|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The_Fifth_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Eighth Question

2012-09-27T15:59:35Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Eighth Question */

==The Eighth Question==

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Females will manifest second sex characteristic after ( ), and thus develop the feminine characteristics.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

"Menarche"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct Answer.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

"tomorrow"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Aren't you a bit too hasty?

[[image:BTS vol 01 223.jpg|thumb]]
'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

"It is called menarche, the first period a female ever has. In medical terms, a period is called a menstrual period. Menarche is closely related to age and weight factors. It usually appears when the female's body weight reaches 43 kg, but the age differs between each individual. In Japan, the average age is 12 years old. There are other factors besides weight, such as race, weather and social environment that will affect the time when menarche occurs..."

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

You wrote too much.

"Akihisa, you are really desperate!"

This was the first thing that Hideyoshi told me after the war ended.

"Urgh...it hurts, really hurts..."

Anyway my hand was really hurting. Although not all the force was bounced back to me, the pain that was generated by destroying the wall barehanded was not a joke.

"This sort of strategy...really suits you."

"D-Does it? Don't you think you should praise me more?"

"This is a manly and amazing operation that forces yourself into an extremely dangerous situation and then makes use of the sense of crisis to complete it."

"...Are you trying to say that I'm an idiot?"

Destroying the wall in school was not a small matter. I was forced to stay in the teacher's office to receive psychological counseling. If this wasn't my first school misconduct, I might not have been able to go up to the next grade, or might even have been kicked out of the school.

"Well, this is the strength of Akihisa."

Yuuji tapped my shoulder.

Being idiotic is my strength? That is not something to be proud of!

"Now, let us start the meeting that make some people happy but also humiliate others. What do you think, Loser Class Leader?"

"..."

Nemoto, like a balloon without any air, quietly sat on the ground.

"Originally, I planned to take the equipment from your class, and then give you the pretty little Japanese style tables as presents. However, I could give you a special deal, which allows you to escape this punishment."

Yuuji's announcement seemed to cause some unexpected reactions.

"Calm down, everyone. I have said it before, our target is Class A. Our goal is not here."

"Yeah, he's right."

"This place is just a transition point for us. So as long as Class B agrees to our conditions, we shall spare them for now!"

Everyone in my class showed that they understood what Yuuji declared. Yuuji had said something similar when we were fighting Class D, so our classmates also understood him much better.

"...What is the condition?"

Nemoto weakly asked.

"The condition is related to you, Loser Class Leader."

"Related to me?"

"Yeah. This time you have used enough of your dirty tricks, and to tell the truth, I have disliked you since last year."

Although what Yuuji said was impolite, Nemoto really did what Yuuji said, so no one jumped out and helped him. And he seemed to understand his situation as well.

"I will give you, Class B, this one and only special chance."

Yuuji added what I asked him to get yesterday morning into the condition.

"Go to Class A and tell them, Class B is well prepared for a Test Summoning War. If you do that, I won't take your class equipment away. However remember not to declare war against Class A; or else you will not be able to avoid the war. All you need to do is to let them understand that you guys are planning to fight the war, that's all."

"...That's all?"

Nemoto's eyes were filled with disbelief. If this went according to the previous plan, this would be all we wanted from him. However...

"Yeah, as long as the Class B leader wears this and does exactly what I said just now, I will spare your life this time."

This is a tactic to get his uniform, but I think Yuuji also mixed a bit of his personal feelings into it.

"S-Stop kidding me! How dare you tell me to do such stupid act!"

Nemoto started to panic and was unable to talk properly; I think he really hates this!

"Class B members will definitely do what Lord Yuuji said!"

"Leave it to us! We will definitely make him wear this female uniform!"

"If doing this can protect the classroom equipment, we have no other choice!"

These were all the warm supports coming from the Class B members. From their actions, I could imagine what dirty stuff Nemoto normally did.

"Then we have a deal."

"Oi! D...Don't come any closer! You guys are pervert...Urgh!"

"Let him quiet down first!"

"Oh, thanks."

Suddenly, a guy from Class B gave their class leader a punch in the stomach. Even Yuuji was shocked by how fast they changed their attitude.

"Now, let's change the clothes for him. Akihisa, I will leave this to you."

"Understood."

I came closer to Nemoto, who was lying on the ground and starting to take his clothes off.

Although there was no other punishment worse than taking the clothes off of a guy, there was nothing else I could do since this was one of my purposes.

"Urgh...Urgh..."

Nemoto made some noise. Oh no, maybe he was going to wake up soon.

"Ahhhh!"

"Urgh!"

To ensure he didn't wake up, I gave him another punch. After that I took his male uniform that I was familiar with, and prepared to help him put on the female uniform.

"Err...How do I put this on?"

The female uniform was totally different from a male uniform. I didn't even know where to start.

When I was confused and didn't know what to do next----

"Let me help you."

One girl from Class B nominated herself to help.

"Really? Thanks for the help. This is a rare chance; give him some good make up as well!"

"That's impossible, because the foundation is already rotten."

That was harsh.

"I will leave this to you then."

I gave Nemoto to that girl and took his uniform away from the scene.

Maybe it was around here?

I looked around in Nemoto's uniform, and finally found an object.

"...Found it, found it."

I took the familiar looking envelope and put it into my pocket.

Now, what should I do with this uniform? Well, I decided to just throw it away., since this was an opportunity to let Nemoto enjoy the touch and feel of a female uniform on the way home.

I thought about all these things, and walked towards the Class F classroom before everyone else returned.

After throwing Nemoto's uniform into the rubbish bin, I withdrew the envelope from my pocket.

"Now it's time to return this to its rightful owner."

I put the letter into Himeji's bag which was on the table, and the mission is now officially ended.

"Yoshii!"

"What!?"

Suddenly, someone shouted behind me. I made some idiot scream, to my embarrassment.

"W-What's up?"

I looked back in panic, and saw Himeji standing right there.

"Yoshii....."

Her eyes looked like she was going to cry.

"W-What's up?"

I thought she had seen me touch her bag, so I really started to panic. All of a sudden, Himeji hugged me very tightly.

"Waaaa!"

"T-Thanks for your help...I-I really don't know what to do...."

The person who really doesn't know what to do should be me right? Damn! Is this the newly invented tactic that forces people to change the focus?

"A-Anyway you need to calm down first. If you cry like this I will be in trouble."

"Y-Yes."

To soothe Himeji, I lightly pushed her away from me.

Ah, damn! Why did I push her away! I won't get a chance like this again!

"I'm sorry, I was too excited..."

Himeji wiped her eyes which had turned a bit red after crying.

Ah! I really want to say please hug me tightly again!

"I want...want to..."

"What?"

Ah! It slipped out of my mouth! I'll be in deep trouble if I can't say something to get myself out of this!

"...to hit the wall again."

Stupid me! I really am an idiot! Are you a terrorist? Why do you want to hit the wall again!

"Er, if you do it again, you won't be able to go to the next grade..."

Yeah, I understand. I already know that. Don't look at me like that!

"...Then I need to join the others."

"Ah, please wait."

I felt really weak and tried to turn and run away, but Himeji pulled my sleeve.

"W-What's wrong?"

"Er..."

Maybe she wanted to introduce a good doctor to me? Damn! I didn't think that what I said before would bounce back to me so soon. Why do I need to face such humiliation every single time!

"The letter, thanks for your help."

Himeji lowered her head, and thanked me with a very low voice.

"It's nothing! I just accidentally found the letter and took it out from Nemoto's uniform."

"That's...a lie isn't it?"

"No, that's not true..."

"Yoshii you are really gentle. When I needed to leave my seat during the class division exam, you also stood up and shouted at the supervisor, 'She shouldn't fail just because she isn't feeling well and needs to leave!'" 

Come to think of it, something like that had happened before. Because the supervisor was too cold, I couldn't help but feel mad.

"Also, this war...was started because of me right?"

"Eh? Ah, No! How could that be possible?"

"Hehe, you can't hide this anymore, because when I finished my self-introduction, I saw Yoshii ask Yuuji out to discuss something."

She saw that we were discussing something? Then I couldn't hide it anymore.

"I am really, really happy. Yoshii you are so nice, just like you were in primary school..."

What? I can't help but feel that this situation, in this scene, is very strange. I even had a numb feeling that I have never felt before. Although I didn't quite understand what happened, I didn't like this situation at all!

"T-That letter, I wish you all the best!"

Anyway let's just change the topic for now, else this might develop to a point beyond my imagination.

"Ah...Yes! I will do my best!"

Himeji smiled and answered. Looking at her smile I could not help thinking: this girl really likes Yuuji! I knew I couldn't compete with Yuuji from a long time ago. Although I didn't like it, I couldn't do anything about it.

"Then, when are you going to confess?"

Let's try to gossip a little bit, I can at least do this, right?

"Er...I think it will have to wait until everything is finished..."

Himeji's face turned red when answering my question.

"Really? I think confessing directly is much better than a letter!"

"I...is that so? Yoshii prefers that?"

"Yeah. If I was the guy, saying it in front of me would make me happier!"

Because of Nemoto, this letter has become a bad memory. I thought this was better for Himeji herself.

"Really? Don't forget what you just said!"

"Eh? Ah, I know."

My opinion might be different from Yuuji's, but Himeji looked very happy, just like she got very important advice.

"T-These clothes, the skirt is too short!"

"Don't worry about it; if you walk slowly you should be fine."

"S-Sakamoto you bastard, how dare you make me do this...."

"Stop wasting time! You have an outdoor photo shoot later, you won't make it in time if you don't hurry up!"

"W-Wait, I never heard about that before!"

Suddenly some quarreling sounds came from the corridor. It seemed that the show had started.

"What happened?"

"No idea."

Now there was a new outdoor photo shoot session besides sending a message to Class A. It seems today would be a beautiful memory that Nemoto was never going to forget.

"Anyway, good luck."

"Yes! Thank you!"

Himeji gave an energetic answer and then left the classroom. What light paces she had!

Now its time for me to return to the group.

I followed Himeji, and prepared to leave the classroom.

"...Wait, before that."

I walked towards Yuuji's seat, and took his bag.

"Let's leave some rude words in Yuuji's text book!"

I am not one of those who can congratulate a lucky guy easily!

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Seventh Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Ninth Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Eighth Question

2012-08-19T05:40:20Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Eighth Question */

===The Eighth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Females will manifest second sex characteristic after ( ), and thus develop the feminine characteristics.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

"Menarche"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct Answer.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

"tomorrow"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Aren't you a bit too hasty?

[[image:BTS vol 01 223.jpg|thumb]]
'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

"It is called menarche, the first period a female ever has. In medical terms, a period is called a menstrual period. Menarche is closely related to age and weight factors. It usually appears when the female's body weight reaches 43 kg, but the age differs between each individual. In Japan, the average age is 12 years old. There are other factors besides weight, such as race, weather and social environment that will affect the time when menarche occurs..."

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

You wrote too much.

"Akihisa, you are really desperate!"

This was the first thing that Hideyoshi told me after the war ended.

"Urgh...it hurts, really hurts..."

Anyway my hand was really hurting. Although not all the force was bounced back to me, the pain that was generated by destroying the wall barehanded was not a joke.

"This sort of strategy...really suits you."

"D-Does it? Don't you think you should praise me more?"

"This is a manly and amazing operation that forces yourself into an extremely dangerous situation and then makes use of the sense of crisis to complete it."

"...Are you trying to say that I'm an idiot?"

Destroying the wall in school was not a small matter. I was forced to stay in the teacher's office to receive psychological counseling. If this wasn't my first school misconduct, I might not have been able to go up to the next grade, or might even have been kicked out of the school.

"Well, this is the strength of Akihisa."

Yuuji tapped my shoulder.

Being idiotic is my strength? That is not something to be proud of!

"Now, let us start the meeting that make some people happy but also humiliate others. What do you think, Loser Class Leader?"

"..."

Nemoto, like a balloon without any air, quietly sat on the ground.

"Originally, I planned to take the equipment from your class, and then give you the pretty little Japanese style tables as presents. However, I could give you a special deal, which allows you to escape this punishment."

Yuuji's announcement seemed to cause some unexpected reactions.

"Calm down, everyone. I have said it before, our target is Class A. Our goal is not here."

"Yeah, he's right."

"This place is just a transition point for us. So as long as Class B agrees to our conditions, we shall spare them for now!"

Everyone in my class showed that they understood what Yuuji declared. Yuuji had said something similar when we were fighting Class D, so our classmates also understood him much better.

"...What is the condition?"

Nemoto weakly asked.

"The condition is related to you, Loser Class Leader."

"Related to me?"

"Yeah. This time you have used enough of your dirty tricks, and to tell the truth, I have disliked you since last year."

Although what Yuuji said was impolite, Nemoto really did what Yuuji said, so no one jumped out and helped him. And he seemed to understand his situation as well.

"I will give you, Class B, this one and only special chance."

Yuuji added what I asked him to get yesterday morning into the condition.

"Go to Class A and tell them, Class B is well prepared for a Test Summoning War. If you do that, I won't take your class equipment away. However remember not to declare war against Class A; or else you will not be able to avoid the war. All you need to do is to let them understand that you guys are planning to fight the war, that's all."

"...That's all?"

Nemoto's eyes were filled with disbelief. If this went according to the previous plan, this would be all we wanted from him. However...

"Yeah, as long as the Class B leader wears this and does exactly what I said just now, I will spare your life this time."

This is a tactic to get his uniform, but I think Yuuji also mixed a bit of his personal feelings into it.

"S-Stop kidding me! How dare you tell me to do such stupid act!"

Nemoto started to panic and was unable to talk properly; I think he really hates this!

"Class B members will definitely do what Lord Yuuji said!"

"Leave it to us! We will definitely make him wear this female uniform!"

"If doing this can protect the classroom equipment, we have no other choice!"

These were all the warm supports coming from the Class B members. From their actions, I could imagine what dirty stuff Nemoto normally did.

"Then we have a deal."

"Oi! D...Don't come any closer! You guys are pervert...Urgh!"

"Let him quiet down first!"

"Oh, thanks."

Suddenly, a guy from Class B gave their class leader a punch in the stomach. Even Yuuji was shocked by how fast they changed their attitude.

"Now, let's change the clothes for him. Akihisa, I will leave this to you."

"Understood."

I came closer to Nemoto, who was lying on the ground and starting to take his clothes off.

Although there was no other punishment worse than taking the clothes off of a guy, there was nothing else I could do since this was one of my purposes.

"Urgh...Urgh..."

Nemoto made some noise. Oh no, maybe he was going to wake up soon.

"Ahhhh!"

"Urgh!"

To ensure he didn't wake up, I gave him another punch. After that I took his male uniform that I was familiar with, and prepared to help him put on the female uniform.

"Err...How do I put this on?"

The female uniform was totally different from a male uniform. I didn't even know where to start.

When I was confused and didn't know what to do next----

"Let me help you."

One girl from Class B nominated herself to help.

"Really? Thanks for the help. This is a rare chance; give him some good make up as well!"

"That's impossible, because the foundation is already rotten."

That was harsh.

"I will leave this to you then."

I gave Nemoto to that girl and took his uniform away from the scene.

Maybe it was around here?

I looked around in Nemoto's uniform, and finally found an object.

"...Found it, found it."

I took the familiar looking envelope and put it into my pocket.

Now, what should I do with this uniform? Well, I decided to just throw it away., since this was an opportunity to let Nemoto enjoy the touch and feel of a female uniform on the way home.

I thought about all these things, and walked towards the Class F classroom before everyone else returned.

After throwing Nemoto's uniform into the rubbish bin, I withdrew the envelope from my pocket.

"Now it's time to return this to its rightful owner."

I put the letter into Himeji's bag which was on the table, and the mission is now officially ended.

"Yoshii!"

"What!?"

Suddenly, someone shouted behind me. I made some idiot scream, to my embarrassment.

"W-What's up?"

I looked back in panic, and saw Himeji standing right there.

"Yoshii....."

Her eyes looked like she was going to cry.

"W-What's up?"

I thought she had seen me touch her bag, so I really started to panic. All of a sudden, Himeji hugged me very tightly.

"Waaaa!"

"T-Thanks for your help...I-I really don't know what to do...."

The person who really doesn't know what to do should be me right? Damn! Is this the newly invented tactic that forces people to change the focus?

"A-Anyway you need to calm down first. If you cry like this I will be in trouble."

"Y-Yes."

To soothe Himeji, I lightly pushed her away from me.

Ah, damn! Why did I push her away! I won't get a chance like this again!

"I'm sorry, I was too excited..."

Himeji wiped her eyes which had turned a bit red after crying.

Ah! I really want to say please hug me tightly again!

"I want...want to..."

"What?"

Ah! It slipped out of my mouth! I'll be in deep trouble if I can't say something to get myself out of this!

"...to hit the wall again."

Stupid me! I really am an idiot! Are you a terrorist? Why do you want to hit the wall again!

"Er, if you do it again, you won't be able to go to the next grade..."

Yeah, I understand. I already know that. Don't look at me like that!

"...Then I need to join the others."

"Ah, please wait."

I felt really weak and tried to turn and run away, but Himeji pulled my sleeve.

"W-What's wrong?"

"Er..."

Maybe she wanted to introduce a good doctor to me? Damn! I didn't think that what I said before would bounce back to me so soon. Why do I need to face such humiliation every single time!

"The letter, thanks for your help."

Himeji lowered her head, and thanked me with a very low voice.

"It's nothing! I just accidentally found the letter and took it out from Nemoto's uniform."

"That's...a lie isn't it?"

"No, that's not true..."

"Yoshii you are really gentle. When I needed to leave my seat during the class division exam, you also stood up and shouted at the supervisor, 'She shouldn't fail just because she isn't feeling well and needs to leave!'" 

Come to think of it, something like that had happened before. Because the supervisor was too cold, I couldn't help but feel mad.

"Also, this war...was started because of me right?"

"Eh? Ah, No! How could that be possible?"

"Hehe, you can't hide this anymore. Because, when I finished my self-introduction, I saw Yoshii ask Yuuji out to discuss something."

She saw that we were discussing something? Then I couldn't hide it anymore.

"I am really, really happy. Yoshii you are so nice, just like you were in primary school..."

What? I can't help but feel that this situation, in this scene, is very strange. I even had a numb feeling that I have never felt before. Although I didn't quite understand what happened, I didn't like this situation at all!

"T-That letter, I wish you all the best!"

Anyway let's just change the topic for now, else this might develop to a point beyond my imagination.

"Ah...Yes! I will do my best!"

Himeji smiled and answered. Looking at her smile I could not help thinking: this girl really likes Yuuji! I knew I couldn't compete with Yuuji from a long time ago. Although I didn't like it, I couldn't do anything about it.

"Then, when are you going to confess?"

Let's try to gossip a little bit, I can at least do this, right?

"Er...I think it will have to wait until everything is finished..."

Himeji's face turned red when answering my question.

"Really? I think confessing directly is much better than a letter!"

"I...is that so? Yoshii prefers that?"

"Yeah. If I was the guy, saying it in front of me would make me happier!"

Because of Nemoto, this letter has become a bad memory. I thought this was better for Himeji herself.

"Really? Don't forget what you just said!"

"Eh? Ah, I know."

My opinion might be different from Yuuji's, but Himeji looked very happy, just like she got very important advice.

"T-These clothes, the skirt is too short!"

"Don't worry about it; if you walk slowly you should be fine."

"S-Sakamoto you bastard, how dare you make me do this...."

"Stop wasting time! You have an outdoor photo shoot later, you won't make it in time if you don't hurry up!"

"W-Wait, I never heard about that before!"

Suddenly some quarreling sounds came from the corridor. It seemed that the show had started.

"What happened?"

"No idea."

Now there was a new outdoor photo shoot session besides sending a message to Class A. It seems today would be a beautiful memory that Nemoto was never going to forget.

"Anyway, good luck."

"Yes! Thank you!"

Himeji gave an energetic answer and then left the classroom. What light paces she had!

Now its time for me to return to the group.

I followed Himeji, and prepared to leave the classroom.

"...Wait, before that."

I walked towards Yuuji's seat, and took his bag.

"Let's leave some rude words in Yuuji's text book!"

I am not one of those who can congratulate a lucky guy easily!

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Seventh Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Ninth Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Third Question

2012-07-20T07:20:19Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Third Question */

===The Third Question===

[[Image:BTS vol 01 037.jpg|thumb]]

'''Please translate the following sentence into Japanese:'''

"This is the bookshelf that my grandmother had used regularly."

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

"これは私の祖母が愛用していた本棚です. (This is the bookshelf that my grandmother had used regularly.)"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct. You must be working very hard!

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

"これは" (This)

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

You only know how to translate "This"?

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

"☆●◆∇┐♪*×"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Please use a human language to answer the question.

Declare war against Class A.

This suggestion sounded too unrealistic for Class F.

"It's impossible to win!"

"I don't want to get even worse facilities."

"I'm satisfied as long as Himeji is here."

Cries like this were filling up the room.

Well, even a blind man could see the difference in fighting ability between Class A and Class F.

It has been four years since Fumizuki Academy adopted an examination system with scores not limited to 100.
Under this system, students would answer as many questions as they could in one hour. As a result, there was no limit to how high a student could score. The score could increase indefinitely, limited only by the student's intelligence.

Besides that, there is a "Shoukanjuu<ref>"Summoned Being"</ref> Summoning System", which was accidentally created by combining science with supernatural power. Under teacher supervision, students can summon their Beings, whose power is equal to their respective summoners' results, and fight against each other.

The overall average score now is fairly low, and this was the latest system invented to encourage the students to study. With this system as the core, students are allowed to have inter-class wars called "Summoner Test Wars", in which the students' Beings fight against each other.

The results of the tests are very important in the War and the difference in results between Class A and Class F is huge. If we fought head-on, one student from Class A could probably beat three from Class F at the same time. Actually, if the student was good enough, they might be able to take four or five of us out at the same time.

"We will win for sure- no, I'll show you that we'll win."

Despite knowing that the difference in our fighting ability was huge, Yuuji still confidently declared that we would win.

"You've got to be kidding me."

"That's impossible, right?"

"What makes you so sure about this?"

Objections came from every corner of the room.

Well, no matter how you look at it, this was not a winnable War. I still couldn't deny it even though I promised Yuuji that we'd start the War together. Even if it's impossible, I still won't give up!

"Of course, I have my theory. We have some strong factors that will help us win."

The whole class raged after Yuuji said that.

Was it even possible for us to win? Even though we were Class F, the worst class in Year 2?

"Let me explain."

My bad friend stood behind the lectern and showed a daring smile on his face, overlooking us from above the ground.

"Kouta, stop leaning on the tatami and peeping at Himeji's underwear. Come here for a bit."

"! (shook his head)"

"What!?"

Tsuchiya Kouta desperately shook both his head and his hands, trying to show that he didn't commit such a crime.
Himeji pressed down her skirt and hid; the boy covered the mark the tatami left on his face, and walked towards the podium.

He was simply amazing. He was the only person who dared to be that shameless, and use such an inappropriate pose to peep at a girl's underwear; he is much braver than someone like me, who could only think of using a small mirror to peep.

"Tsuchiya Kouta. This guy is the famous Muttsurini<ref>Derived from "muttsuri" ("silent pervert"), and a play on the name Mussolini.</ref>."

"! (fiercely shaking his head)"

Tsuchiya Kouta might not be well-known by name, but the name "Muttsurini" was different. This name was respected and feared by the male students, and despised and disdained by the female students.

"He is THE Muttsurini..."

"How's that possible? Muttsurini looks like THIS?"

"But there's the evidence. He was brazenly peeping!"

"Well, he does live up to his name!"

With a sorrowful look, he was using his hand to hide the mark the tatami left on his face. I heard that he would never admit to what he did under any circumstance. Well, one eyewitness was better than ten hearsays.

"?"

Himeji looked like she had a lot of question marks above her head.

Could it be that she didn't know where the nickname "Muttsurini" came from? Should I explain it to her?

"Himeji need not be forgotten. Everyone should know how good she is."

"Yes? Are you talking about me?"

"Yeah, you're the main force; I'm looking forward to your performance!"

If we were really going to start the Summoner Test War, no one would be more trustworthy than her.

"You're right; we have Himeji on our side!"

"If she's here, we won't lose to those nerds from Class A."

"Nothing matters as long as she's here."

Who was it? Who was the person that kept sending love messages to Himeji?

"We also have Kinoshita Hideyoshi."

Kinoshita Hideyoshi, although his scores weren't outstanding, was still famous for being the star of drama club, having a twin sister, etc.

"Ooooh..."

"He's Kinoshita Yuuko's..."

"Of course I'll give it my best shot."

"I know you're a guy who means what he says."

"Wasn't Sakamoto called 'Whiz Kid' when he was in primary school?"

"Does that mean he wasn't feeling well during the placement test, like Himeji?"

"Then we have two people with Class A ability in our class."

We might be able to win! Especially with this kind of atmosphere!

That's right; somehow, the morale of the class skyrocketed.

"Also, we have Yoshii Akihisa."

Total silence.

Then the morale dramatically dropped.

What!? Was my name so destructive? Why did he bring it up!?

"Wait a second, Yuuji! Why do you want to mention my name now!? There is no need for it!"

"'Yoshii Akihisa'? Who is that?"

"Never heard of him."

"You see! The great morale is gone. I'm not like Yuuji and the others; I'm just a normal peasant. Please treat me normally- Wait, why the staring? It's not my fault the morale dropped!"

<nowiki>*Sigh*</nowiki>. Even if someone in the class had heard of me, it wouldn't be anything good anyway. Since no one knew about me in the first place, I didn't have to purposely make things worse.

"If you don't know, then let me tell you! His title is the 'Punishment Bearer'<ref>"Kansatsu Shobunsha" literally means "a person who is being punished and is under observation".</ref>."

Oh, no, he said it.

"Isn't that another word for 'idiot'?"

Someone in the class gave a fatal opinion.

"N-no! That's just a small nickname for a sixteen-year-old mischievous teenager."

"Yes, it is another word for 'idiot'."

"Can you please not agree so surely, Yuuji, you idiot!"

"Punishment Bearer" was a punishment given to students who had a problem studying. I was one of them. But it was only because I wasn't good at it!

"Excuse me. Can you tell me what it means exactly?"

Himeji leaned her head to one side, and it looked like she was confused. Since she was a student who always stood at the top of the pyramid, it was reasonable that she was unfamiliar with the title.

"Simply put, it's a student who does odd jobs for the teachers. Their Being has the privilege of being able to touch physical objects, and it can help out with work."

That was right; normally, a Being could not touch any normal object. All they could touch or interact with were the other Beings. They were like phantoms. The floors of the school had been specially made so the Beings could stand on it.

But my Being was different. Just like Yuuji said, it was a special one that could touch physical objects.

"Oh, I see, that's magnificent! I heard that the Beings aren't only cute but also have incredible powers. Being able to touch normal objects is pretty convenient."

Himeji gazed at me with sparkling eyes filled with admiration and respect; to tell the truth, it made me itchy and uncomfortable.

"Ha ha, that's nothing special!"

I just waved it off.

Actually, this really was nothing special. If I could order my Being freely, it would be a wonderfully useful ability. Even a relatively weak Being, summoned by someone with a low score like mine, had much more power than a human could dream of. Crushing a rock is as simple as ABC.

Sadly, I was never able to benefit from it; if anything, it caused the opposite result.

The Being could only be used under a teacher's supervision, and teachers would only allow me to summon it when they needed it for heavy work: that was the truth. And to me, there was no benefit at all. Since it can be used only while under a teacher's supervision, I almost never get the chance to use it for my own purposes.

Besides, the Being's health and energy are directly connected to mine. For example, if my Being carried a heavy object and ran around the school, I would be tired. If the heavy object dropped onto my Being's leg while working, I would feel the pain. Not only was I denied use of it for personal advantage, but also the pain from its work was transferred to me. It was just plain punishment.

Therefore, being a "Punishment Bearer" was nothing to be proud of, and made nothing more convenient. It was only punishment for students who had bad marks and lacked the will to study, and this is why it is synonymous with "idiot"...

"Wait a minute; since he is the 'Punishment Bearer', then if he was beaten in the War, he would suffer as well, right?"

"That's right! We would instantly lose a man."

They found out. This was why I wanted to avoid fighting. If my Being was beaten, I would feel the pain with it!

"Don't worry about it. A worthless lowlife like him is no more a liability than he is an asset."

"Yuuji, that does not help at all."

"Anyway, to show our strength, I plan to conquer Class D first."

"What!? You can't just ignore me like that!"

We were standing so close together, but my hatred just couldn't get through!

"Everyone is dissatisfied with the current situation, right?"

"What we want is the systematic tables and chairs from Class A, not the chabudai!"

"Of course!"

"Then everyone, take your pen in your hand; we are preparing for battle!"

"Uuuooo...!"

"U-uuuooo..."

Affected by the astonishing momentum in the class, Himeji also raised her small fist. I felt the need to protect her, but in the end, she will probably be the one protecting me.

"Akihisa, declare war on Class D. You must succeed, even at the cost of your life."

Such determination! If it was so important, why shouldn't he do it himself?

"Won't they beat on the lower class's messenger?"

"Don't worry; they won't hurt you. Just act like you were forced to go."

"Really?"

"Of course! Who do you think I am?"

A definitive response with no chance for rebuttal.

It must be true. Although Yuuji loved to joke around, he was not at all a liar.

"Don't worry. Trust me; I would never lie to a friend."

An encouraging sentiment.

I still thought that he was up to something, but I just had to do it. I had no other choice.

"OK, leave it to me."

"I'm counting on you."

The class sent me off with cheers and applause. I left the classroom and headed towards Class D with a solemn and stirring atmosphere.

<center>☆</center>

"I was tricked!"

I escaped into the corridor, and ran for my life. I finally dove, rolled, and crawled back into the classroom. I-I was nearly killed! Those bastards in Class D! If they caught me, they would have killed me! I collapsed on the ground, out of breath, and glared at Yuuji.

"It's just as I thought."

How can you say it so calmly? You bastard, I'll rip you to pieces!

"What do you mean 'just as I thought'?! You knew that this would happen!"

"Of course. How else could I be class leader?"

"At least feel guilty about it!"

Even though I have known him since last spring, there are some things about him I just don't understand.

"Yoshii, are you alright?"

Himeji ran to me when she saw my tattered clothes.

"Yeah, I'm fine; just a few scrapes and bruises."

Shimada came, too. The care of my classmates helped take the edge off the immense pain.

"I see, that's good... There are still places that I can punch."

"Ahh! Give me a break! I'm dying!"

I held my hand to my chest and rolled around in agony. Even if she is a girl, Shimada can't be taken lightly.

"Don't bother with him; we're having a meeting now."

Yuuji opened the door and walked out of the room; he must have been looking for a room to have his meeting in. Shouldn't you at least show some concern for your friend? Come to think about it, was Yuuji really a friend? This isn't the first time I wondered that; I probably think about it once a day.

"Let me know if it's still painful later on."

Himeji said that, and quickly followed behind Yuuji.

"It still hurts?"

A guy with a petite body like that of a young girl, Hideyoshi, tapped on my shoulder and walked out.

"... (walking sound)"

Muttsurini rubbed his face and walked towards me.

"Hey, Muttsurini, has your mark from the tatami gone away?"

"... (shakes head)"

"Don't bother denying; I know you're him."

"... (shakes head again)"

"In one sense, it's pretty impressive that you can still deny it."

"... (shakes head again)"

"What color were they?"

"Sky blue."

He answered instantly.

"Muttsurini, you sure do live up to your name."

"... (shakes head again)"

Just when I was having a nice chat with the class pervert,

"Yoshii, you need to come too."

Shimada forcefully grabbed my wrist and dragged me out.

And here I was thinking I'd have a chance to be lazy...

"Yes, yes, yes."

"Once is enough."

"Yes, madam."

"One day, I will ''Das Brechen'' you- wait, how should I say it in Japanese...?"

Shimada's mouth suddenly slowed down.

What was ''Das Brechen''? I think that's German, right?

"...'Break'."

[[Image:BTS vol 01 051.jpg|thumb]]
Muttsurini's voice came from nearby.

"That's right. I need to break you in."

"'Break me in'? Shouldn't you use words like 'train' or 'tutor'?" 

"Then I'll pick the one in the middle, and use ''Züchtigung'' instead."

"...I don't know what that means."

"In Japanese, I think it should be... 'torture'?"

"That's even worse."

"Is it?"

Why does she only know words like these, and no normal ones?

"By the way, Muttsurini. How do you know the phrase 'break in' in German?"

"...Learned from normal life and moral principles."

What kind of moral principles does someone like you have? Which principles made you learn words like "torture"?

"Muttsurini, you never change! Your brain is rich in knowledge of sex, but poor in everything else."

"... (kept shaking his head)"

We continued our useless discussion as we walked around the school. Yuuji, who was walking in front of the team, had already reached the top floor. He opened the door, and went out under the sun.

The sun was dazzling, shining bright in a clear cloudless sky.

The blinding sunlight and wind in spring made everyone but Muttsurini cover their eyes; Muttsurini didn't need to because he was busy staring at Himeji's skirt being blown by the wind.

"Akihisa, you did declare war, right?"

Yuuji sat on the stairs in front of the iron fence.

"I essentially told them that we would attack this afternoon."

"So shouldn't we at least have lunch first?"

"That's right. Akihisa, can you please eat something normal this afternoon?"

"If you really care, then please treat me to some bread."

I was someone who could never put anything in my stomach. Nothing except feelings, of course.

"Huh? Yoshii never eats lunch?"

Himeji looked at me in disbelief. Her life must be regular and scheduled. And it seems that she grew up well because of that.

"Of course I eat lunch!"

"Does that count as actually eating something, though?"

Yuuji cut into the conversation.

"What are you trying to say?"

"Well, I mean, isn't your main food... just salt and water?"

Yuuji sounded sorrowful and sympathetic.

That was so rude. I can only take so many insults!

"I eat sugar too!"

"Yoshii. 'Eat' doesn't really apply to water and sugar."

"That's right. You should say 'lick' instead."

Everyone was looking at me with a strange kindness, but it didn't make me feel good.

"You should have planned ahead of time and saved some money for food. Serves you right!"

"That's because I-I barely have enough for living expenses!"

Actually, my parents were working overseas, so I was living alone. Of course they sent money every month... I just happened to spend most of it on games and manga. Hobbies are expensive!

"Well, if you don't mind, let me make lunch for you."

"Eh?"

The gentle words came so suddenly, and I couldn't help thinking that I heard something wrong.

Lunch? From a girl? Handmade?

"Really? I haven't eaten anything but salt and sugar for the longest time."

"Sure. If you don't mind, I will start tomorrow."

"That's great, Akihisa. A handmade lunch with love, right?"

"Yeah!"

In a situation like this, I needed to honestly show her that I was glad. Even if Yuuji's teasing was unpleasant.

"...Haha. Mizuki, you're so nice, making lunch ONLY for Akihisa."

I wasn't sure why Shimada used a bored voice and said something spiteful like that. What if Himeji said, "I won't do it then," or something like that? How were you going to compensate me?

"Ah, no! Actually, I can make one for everyone..."

"We can have it as well? Really?"

"Yes, if you don't mind."

Ohhh, even Yuuji's getting one as well. She was too kind. However, I felt a bit disappointed that I wouldn't be able to enjoy it alone.

"... (nod)"

"...Let me see how good you are at cooking!"

Now Himeji had to make six people's lunches, herself included. It must be tiring.

"Okay, then I will bring everyone's lunch to school."

Even in situations like this, she never showed even a bit of unwillingness on her face.

"Himeji, that is so kind of you."

This was coming from the bottom of my heart. It really was difficult to bring six lunches to school; I simply couldn't understand it.

What a selfless and attractive person she was!

"There, there's nothing like..."

"I'm saying this kind of late, but when I first saw you in class, I felt like I-"

"Oi, Akihisa, if you're dumped now, you won't have any lunch tomorrow."

"-have known you before."

I successfully avoided being dumped. Luckily, I changed "fell in love with you" before I finished the sentence. My judgment was simply amazing.

"Akihisa, confessing out of one's own desire to is something a typical pervert would do."

I hated my judgment now.

"Akihisa, sometimes you do things I could only imagine."

"But... a lunch with love..."

But that was only to save myself from starvation. It was all because of poverty!

"Enough chit-chat; let's continue discussing the War!"

Oh, that's right. I had completely forgotten why we came here.

"Yuuji, I have a question. Why Class D? If we are fighting in order, our first target should be Class E. And if we want to fight once and for all, shouldn't we pick Class A?"

"Now that you mention it, you're completely right!"

"That's true, but I have a different plan."

Yuuji boldly nodded his head.

"What plan?"

"Although my plan goes much deeper, the reason for not attacking Class E is simple: it's just not worth our time."

"Huh? But they are at a higher rank than us, right?"

Since the class division was based on the result, then of course Class E would be better than us, Class F, right? Why did he say that it was not worth our time fighting with them?

"Ha, that's true according to the placement test results, but the actual situation is different. Have a look: who do you have around you?"

"Er..."

I did as Yuuji said and looked around at the people nearby. Hmm, who do we have here...?

"Two beautiful girls, two idiots, and a silent pervert."

"Who are these beautiful girls you're referring to?"

"What? Yuuji, you're reacting to the mention of beautiful girls?"

"... (face getting red)"

"Muttsurini, not you as well? What should I do? I can't think for all of us."

"Everyone, calm down! Just let Muttsurini endure it."

"That's, that's right."

"Wait a minute. Before we continue this meeting, I want to protest that beautiful girls are affecting people's minds."

"Anyway..."

Yuuji cleared his throat, and continued his explanation. Was he trying to ignore my existence?

"If Himeji can fight with us, Class E isn't a match for us, even head-on in brute strength. Since our final target is Class A, it is meaningless to waste our time fighting with Class E."

"Then how about fighting Class D head-on?"

"We don't have a one hundred percent chance of winning."

"If that's the case, we should target Class A from the beginning."

My target was Class A, not Class D. My cause for the War is different from Yuuji's.

"That's because it's our first battle. You guys want to have a great fight and grab everyone's attention, right? Furthermore, this is what we need to defeat Class A."

This was the plan for winning against Class A? But Yuuji was still keeping the details to himself.

"Ex... excuse me!"

It isn't often that Himeji speaks loudly. What was going on?

"Himeji? What's wrong?"

"Err, that... what you were talking about just now is the Summoner Test War that Yoshii and Sakamoto discussed earlier, right?"

"Oh, you're talking about that. Just now, Akihisa came to talk to me about how you-"

"So that means!"

To stop Yuuji from continuing his needless speech, I purposely raised my voice.

"If we can't beat Class D, then what we said before is meaningless."

Facing my doubt, Yuuji laughed out loud.

"With all of you helping, we can definitely beat them."

Win against Class D? With our help? In the War?

This was a strange feeling.

These words gave us the encouragement to get our momentum going. Even though the situation looked hopeless, we felt revitalized and confident.

Yuuji's words seemed to have some kind of magical power.

"Great. It looks like this is going to get interesting!"

"Let's pull those Class A nerds back down to Earth!"

"... (praise)"

"I... I will try my best."

Defeat Class A.

It might sound crazy; it might be a dream that would never come true.

But if we never did anything, dreams would never come true.

Since we're all stuck in the same class together, it wasn't so bad to try and work for a common goal.

"Alright, let me explain the battle strategy!"

We stayed on the top floor, enjoyed the cozy wind, and listened to the strategy that would bring us to victory.

====Notes====
<references/>
<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Second Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Fourth Question}} </noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Second Question

2012-07-20T03:57:11Z

Mangaexpert:

===The Second Question===

'''Write down an idiom which has the following meaning:'''

(1) Fail to do something you are good at

(2) Encounter consecutive unfortunate events

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

(1) "Even a monkey can fall from a tree."

(2) Having a leaking rooftop on a rainy day

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct. There are other answers for the first part of the question, such as "Horses losing their front hooves" and "Even fish may drown". Other answers for the second part would be "Good things don't start coming, bad things never stop happening", "A year full of misfortune", etc.

[[Image:BTS vol 01 013.jpg|thumb|150x150px]]
'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

(1) "Even horses will drop from a tree."

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

That would be an incredible scene.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

(2) Have both a leaking rooftop and landslide occur

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Aren't you too unlucky?

"What the...? Isn't this room too large to be a classroom?"

Stepping onto the third floor that I never had a chance to visit last year, I saw a classroom five times larger than usual right in front of me.

Maybe this was the Class A that people had been talking about. Let's see what's in there.

"Congratulations to everyone for making it to the second year. My name is Takahashi Youko, and I am the homeroom teacher for Class 2-A. Nice to meet you."

I stopped and looked into the classroom through the big window. There was an intelligent-looking woman with spectacles standing in the front of the classroom. She had her hair tied up on the back of her head and was dressed up neatly in a suit.

When she stopped her speech, her name showed up not on a blackboard, but on a plasma TV that was huge enough to cover the whole wall. How luxurious! How much money did they spend on that?

"First of all, please check the things that you were given. Everyone should have a laptop, a personal air conditioner, a fridge, an adjustable chair, etc. Are they working properly?"

There was more than enough space, facilities, and equipment. It was easily enough for fifty students to use.

The fridges were filled with drinks and snacks. Every student had their own air conditioner which they could adjust to whatever temperature they wanted.

If you looked around the classroom, you would notice that the ceiling was made of glass. High-class paintings were hanging on the walls, and there were ornamental plants around the room. The interior design looked like the lobby of a five-star hotel.

"Besides the textbooks and reference books, the food and drinks in the fridge are provided by the school free of charge. If you need any other facilities or equipment, feel free to let us know."

I could smell the fragrance of red tea; it seems that some students had made some.

"Now, let me introduce the class representative. Kirishima Shouko, please come forward."

"...Yes."

The person who stood up and answered the call was a girl with long black hair. Her appearance resembled that of a Japanese doll.

She was a gentle-looking girl who had a beautiful face and a dignified aura that made her look like she was free from secular affairs.

Everyone in the classroom was looking at her.

Class representative- the person in this class who scored the highest on the placement test.

In other words, the smartest person in Class A was also the smartest person amongst the second-years; this explained why she was receiving so much attention.

"...My name is Kirishima Shouko. Nice to meet you."

Although everyone was looking at her, she still introduced herself as usual.

It seemed that everyone was staring at her eyes, but when I looked carefully, all of them were actually female. It seemed that the rumors were true!

She was very famous as soon as she enrolled into this school. Everybody knew how beautiful she was, and a lot of guys had confessed to her. However, none of them ever succeeded. Since then, there were rumors saying that she liked girls... I see the tide doesn't start without wind.

"Everyone in Class A, please work together with Kirishima from now until the end of your second year and study hard together! The 'war' starts now, so please don't lose to anyone else."

The homeroom teacher concluded the speech, and Kirishima bowed before returning to her seat.

Oh, no, I should hurry to my classroom.

I quickly walked down the corridors at a very fast pace.

<center>☆</center>

Standing below the sign with "Class 2-F" written on it, I hesitated.

Would being late to class give my classmates a bad impression?

Was anyone in the classroom disgusting, scary, or hard to deal with?

What kind of comrades will I have for the rest of the year? The more I thought about it, the more nervous I became.

"Well, maybe I'm just worrying too much."

It was just being late; there was nothing to worry about.

Come to think of it, we were classmates; there was nothing to be afraid of! Maybe they would start worrying about me if I was late because I wasn't feeling well! (Actually, it's because I overslept.)

Calm down, there was nothing to worry about. I need to trust the comrades whom I will have to work together with from now on.

After I made up my mind, I pushed the door open and greeted my classmates in the room with my most sincere voice.

"Sorry I'm late♪"

"Hurry up and sit down, you idiot!"

My perfect image was ruined!

"Didn't you hear what I just said?"

Come to think of it, this person was being rude. Being a teacher doesn't give you the right to speak like this.

I glared fiercely at the guy who was standing behind the lectern.

He was unexpectedly tall, probably close to 180 cm. His body was slim but not thin, which made him look like a ruthless boxer. Slowly looking up, I saw a pair of eyes filled with willpower; a wild-looking, handsome face; and short hair on his head that looked like a '''mane'''.

"...Yuuji, what the hell are you doing?"

This guy was not a teacher; he was my so-called friend, Sakamoto Yuuji.

"Because the teacher's late, I'm taking his place."

"You are replacing the teacher? You? Why?"

"Somehow, my score is the highest in Class F."

"So that makes you the class rep?"

"Ah, it seems so."

Yuuji cunningly smiled. After listening to what he had said, I smiled as well. In other words, if I could take care of Yuuji, no one could stop me from doing anything in this class.

"Therefore, everyone in this class is my subordinate."

Yuuji proudly overlooked the classmates who were sitting on the ground.

...Yes, everyone was sitting on the ground.

Why? The answer was simple: there were no chairs.

"On the other hand... this classroom really befits the name 'Class F'."

I should find a place and sit down first.

"Sorry, can you please let me through?"

Suddenly, a weak voice came from behind me.

A stupid-looking old man with untidy hair and dressed in a wrinkled shirt was standing there.

"Can I put a chair there? It is homeroom now."

Since he didn't wear a uniform and looked far from being a teenager, I thought he might be our homeroom teacher.

"Roger that."

"Okay."

Yuuji and I answered him separately and returned to our seats.

The teacher waited until we were seated, stood behind the lectern, and spoke slowly.

"Good morning, everyone. My name is Fukuhara Shin. I will be the homeroom teacher for Class 2-F. Nice to meet you."

Mr. Fukuhara originally planned to write his name on the dirty board, but he wasn't able to. Oh, my spirit! The school didn't provide chalk?

"Does everyone have a chabudai<ref>A short-legged Japanese table.</ref> and a cushion? Please raise your hand if you don't have one."

There were around fifty students squeezed into this small little classroom without writing tables. There were only tatami, chabudai, and cushions. What new and luxurious facilities! I've known about this since my first year, but seeing it firsthand still shocked me.

"Sensei... my cushion doesn't have any cotton in it."

There were a number of students who complained about the faulty equipment.

"I see. Bear with it."

"Sensei, the leg of my table is broken."

"Did they give you some glue? Glue it yourself later."

"Sensei, cold air is blowing in from the broken window..."

"I see. I'll report it to the school and request for plastic bags and tape to repair it."

In the corner of the room were spiders freely making webs, and there wasn't a single spot on the wall that was clean or without graffiti. This is terrible; is this an abandoned house?

"If you need anything else, try to take care of it yourself..."

There was a smell of mildew filling up the classroom; it must be coming from below these old tatami.

"Let's begin the self-introductions! We will start from the person sitting beside the corridor."

When Mr. Fukuhara finished his speech, one of the students in the circle stood up and started to introduce himself.

"My name is Kinoshita Hideyoshi, a member of the drama club."

It was Hideyoshi speaking.

He had a unique way of talking. With a slim body and loosely-tied shoulder-length hair, at a glance- no, even when I looked at him carefully, his cuteness could easily make me, someone who knew him, think that he was a girl. That's right, that was Kinoshita Hideyoshi, my classmate from last year.

On the other hand, if he dressed up in a female uniform and changed his way of speaking, he would definitely be treated like a girl. This could happen easily in a class filled with smelly guys like this.

"So then, nice to meet you."

Hideyoshi smiled subtly, and ended his self-introduction. So... so CUTE! Wait a second, Yoshii Akihisa, don't fall for it! He's a guy!

"Tsuchiya Kouta..."

The next student had already started his self-introduction while I was still mumbling the warning I had to give myself numerous times last year.

Who was it? Ah, I knew this guy as well.

He was still as reticent as usual. He didn't have a huge body, but you could see that he was good at sports from the muscles he had. I didn't know why he was so shy. Was it because he didn't want to stand out too much and get into trouble? Well, there were all sorts of people in the world.

However, I could only see guys in the classroom; there were no girls in the last class. Was it the same everywhere else in the world?

"...is my name. I grew up overseas. Although I can speak Japanese, reading it is still a bit hard for me."

While I was thinking, another introduction had begun.

"My English is very poor because I grew up in Germany. My hobby is..."

OH! It was a girl this time; it was a precious treasure to the whole class. Finally, at least there was one girl in the class.

"My hobby is beating up Yoshii Akihisa ☆."

Who was it? Who had this special, extreme, and dangerous hobby?

"Hello..."

The person who was smiling and waving at me was...

"Ah, Shi... Shimada, it is you!"

"Yoshii, nice to see you again this year."

Another person I knew, and my natural enemy from last year- Shimada Minami.

Why? Why were so many people I knew in the same class as me? Wasn't it strange? Was this an example of "Birds of a feather flock together"? I couldn't believe I was actually on the same level as these people!

"Nice to meet you."

Okay, it seemed that the person in front of me had just finished, and now it was my turn.

I took a breath, and rose up from the ground.

Let's start my self-introduction! The first impression was very important. In order to make a lot of good friends, I have to make sure to stress that I was a positive and optimistic person.

Suddenly, an idea ran through my mind. I decided to use a relaxing joke to start my speech. I tried my best to speak in a funny way, and started my self-introduction.

"Er, my name is Yoshii Akihisa. Feel free to call me 'Darling'."

<big>'''"DAR--LING!"'''</big>

The chorus of rough voices was more disgusting than I could have ever imagined.

"Sorry, I take back what I said! Nice to meet you."

Although I had a fake smile on my face and returned to my seat, I still felt like I was going to vomit. I never imagined that they would really call me that. Class F was really horrible.

Because of my feelings, the self-introductions never seemed to end.

Just when I nearly fell asleep from the monotonous introductions and names, someone opened the door. A girl stood at the entrance, putting her hand on her chest and trying to catch her breath.

"S-sorry I'm... l-late."

"What?"

Everyone shouted, but this was expected. When something like this happens, anyone would be shocked.

"Actually, you came at just the right time. We are introducing ourselves now. Please introduce yourself to the class, Himeji."

"O-Okay! My name is Himeji Mizuki. Nice to meet you..."

[[Image:BTS vol 01 025.jpg|thumb]]

Himeji used a voice even smaller than her petite body.

Her skin was as white as new snow. The long and soft hair down to her back showed the gentle nature of its owner. With her cute appearance, she truly stood out in a class filled with guys.

However, her beautiful outlook was not why everyone was shocked.

"I have a question!"

One of the guys who had already introduced himself raised his right hand.

"Ah, y-yes, what is your question?"

Being questioned immediately after stepping into the classroom, Himeji couldn't hide her surprise and nervousness, but her actions were reminiscent of a cute little animal's. It was so cute.

"Why are you here?"

What an impolite first question.

But this was the same question everyone in the class wanted to ask.

Her cute outlook did attract attention, but more importantly, her marks were very high. She had the second-highest score on the enrollment exam, and she was always amongst the top ten.

A good student like her shouldn't be in Class F. No matter who you ask, the answer would be that she belongs in Class A.

"About this..."

With a nervous look on her face, her body stiffened up, and she said:

"I had a fever during the placement test..."

After hearing that, the entire class nodded as if to say, "So that's why."

Leaving in the middle of an exam results in a zero grade. In other words, she didn't finish the placement test last year, so she was allocated to Class F.

Listening to Himeji's answer, many people in the class started saying their own excuses.

"Now that I think about it, I was allocated to Class F because of '''fever''' as well."

"Yeah, it was chemistry, right? That was hard."

"I didn't do well because I heard that my brother was involved in an accident."

"Shut up, you singleton."

"My girlfriend didn't let me sleep the night before the test."

"Yeah, right. That's the biggest lie I've ever heard."

These guys were more idiotic than I could imagine.

"Nice... nice to meet you."

During the noisy discussion, she ran to the space between Yuuji and me. I never thought that I would be in the same class as her, never mind sit next to her. To be honest, my heart was beating wildly. She was really very cute, and it made me think that welcoming her in a lousy classroom like this should be a serious crime.

"I am so scared..."

Himeji sighed and lied on the table when she got to her seat.

Great! Since we were sitting so close together, this was a great chance to talk! Our love would start from this incident, and eventually, we would become destined lovers. That's right; this first sentence would be the key to the door of our happiness and future together.

"Hime-"

"Himeji."

Yuuji, who was sitting beside me, spoke and raised his voice over mine. Damn you, Yuuji! My future plan "From Classmates to the Red Carpet of Marriage: Our Springtime Meeting- 654 episodes" ended before it could play for more than 2 minutes! What am I supposed to show to the audience for the next 653 hours and 58 minutes!?

"Y-Yes? Is anything wrong?"

Himeji looked at Yuuji, panicked, and carefully straightened out her skirt. Was it because sitting on a cushion could easily wrinkle it?

"My name is Sakamoto, Sakamoto Yuuji. Nice to meet you."

"Ah, my name is Himeji. Nice to meet you."

She bowed her head deeply and gave a salute greeting. Her family education must have been very good.

"Well, are you still feeling sick?"

"I would like to know, too."

I unwittingly cut into the conversation. I was sitting beside her during the placement test, and she didn't look too well at the time. I wondered if she felt better now.

"Yo-Yoshii?"

Himeji was shocked when she saw my face. Did you have to be that shocked? Was I that ugly? No way, this was impo-

"Himeji, sorry that Akihisa's ugly face scares you."

What? What was going on here? Maybe Yuuji was trying to cover for me, but he was only making it worse.

"That... That's not true! You see, my eyes are filled with energy, and my face is slim and beautiful; I am not ugly at all! Actually, I-"

"Now that you mention it, your face doesn't look bad at all! Actually, I know someone who's interested in you!"

What? I never imagined that Yuuji would have such good information. I needed to confirm this.

"Eh? Who is..."

"Who... Who is it?"

Himeji's voice covered my voice. Well, it didn't really matter since we were asking the same question. It seemed like girls this age were interested in topics like this.

"I remember. Kubo..."

Kubo? Who was the girl with the surname Kubo?

"Toshimitsu, I think!"

Kubo Toshimitsu --> ♂ (Sex: MALE)

"..."

"Akihisa, are you crying secretly?"

I was stained now; I couldn't be a bridegroom anymore.

"Don't worry; half of that was a joke."

"What? What about the other half?"

"Oh, right. Himeji, are you feeling well?"

"I am fine now."

"Yuuji, what about the other half?"

Since Yuuji was ignoring me, I raised my voice to catch his attention.

"You over there, be quiet."

The teacher knocked the table a few times, the knocking sounds serving as a warning.

"Sorry-"

<nowiki>*Crashing sound*</nowiki>

Suddenly, the teacher's wooden table collapsed into wood chips. The table couldn't even take a few knocks; how bad did we have it here?

"...I'll get a new table to replace it. Please be patient."

The teacher felt embarrassed, and quickly stepped out of the classroom.

Once again, I realized how lousy our equipment was.

"Ah ha ha..."

Himeji had a forced smile on her face.

Looking at her like this reminded me that people like Yuuji and I deserved to study in a classroom like this, but it must be hard for a student like her.

Well, it was our own fault for not performing well in the test. Being able to take care of our own health was a kind of strength as well. But being allocated to Class F just because of leaving the exam due to a fever was ridiculous. They should have at least given her another chance.

Anger towards the unfairness of the placement test swirled up inside me. If that's the case, we should try our best to get some better equipment for her.

I talked to the class rep, who was yawning at the moment. "Yuuji, come here."

"What do you want?"

"We can't talk here; let's go to the corridor."

"Fine by me."

I stood up and walked towards the corridor. At that time, Himeji and I somehow made eye contact.

"Well, what's up?"

It was homeroom now and no one was in the corridor, so we could speak freely.

"About this classroom..."

Of course I meant this one.

"The Class F classroom? It's worse than I imagined."

"You also think so, right?" 

"Of course."

"Have you looked at Class A's equipment?"

"Yeah, it's so different from ours. I've never seen a classroom like that before."

On one side was a classroom with a blackboard full of cracks and without even any chalk to write on it with, and on the other was a classroom with an expensive plasma TV. Nobody can accept a difference in treatment like this, right?

"I have an idea. Since we are second-years now, let's have a Summoner Test War!"

"A War?"

"Yes, and the enemy is Class A."

"Why?"

Suddenly, Yuuji looked at me with wariness.

"Nothing special; it is just that our classroom is really lousy."

"Don't lie to me. A person like you, who has no interest in studying, now wants to have a War over the equipment? We'd be more likely to win the lottery."

Damn! His sixth sense was still as good as ever.

"No... No, that's not right! If I didn't want to study, I wouldn't have chosen this school-"

"You chose this school because it's cheap and has a good reputation in universities, right?"

No! I explained my reason to him before.

"Ah, that's... It's because..."

What should I do? I couldn't think of anything better.

"It's because of Himeji, right?"

Shock!

Since my real intention was actually seen through by him, I unwittingly straightened my back.

"How... How do you know that?"

"You're so simple! I just tested you a bit, and you gave it away yourself."

The wary-looking eyes disappeared, replaced by Yuuji's smile. I was cheated!

"That's not the only reason-"

"Yeah, yeah, you don't have to explain anymore, I totally understand."

"I just told you, it's not what you think!"

Damn! I couldn't even communicate with this guy.

"Don't worry; even if you hadn't suggested it, I had already planned to declare war against Class A."

"Huh? Why? Yuuji, you're not studying either, are you?"

That's why he didn't care about the class equipment.

"I just want to prove that grades don't mean everything."

"?"

"I even came up with a plan to defeat Class A- Oh, the teacher's back! Let's get into the classroom."

Yuuji urged me to get in the classroom.

"Let's continue with the self-introductions."

After bringing in the new table (this one was lousy, too), homeroom continued.

"My name is Sugawa Ryou. My hobby is..."

The monotonous introductions continued as usual.

"Sakamoto, you're last."

"Roger."

Yuuji answered the teacher's call and rose up from his seat.

He kept his usual kidding mode on as he walked slowly towards the lectern with the dignity of a class representative.

"Sakamoto is the class representative for Class F, right?"

Facing Mr. Fukuhara's question, Yuuji replied with a nod.

It was the perfect match: the worst class rep for the worst class. Instead of saying it's an honor, it might actually be a shame.

But Yuuji didn't think like that. He stood confidently behind the lectern and looked down at us.

"I am the class representative of Class F, Sakamoto Yuuji. You can either call me 'Sakamoto' or 'class rep'."

Most of the students in the class didn't really care about who he was, since he was only the least idiotic of the idiots in Class F. Most thought that it was like the pot calling the kettle black.

"Now, I have a question for everyone."

He looked into everyone's eyes, and spoke slowly.

Maybe it was because he got the timing right, as everyone was looking at him now.

When he confirmed that he had everyone's attention, he moved his eyes to every corner of the classroom.

A classroom with the smell of mildew.

Old and dirty cushions.

Chabudai with dirt left from sweat.

We followed his sight, looking at these one by one.

"Class A has not only air conditioners but also adjustable chairs."

He took a deep breath, and calmly said:

"Are you dissatisfied?"

<big>'''"Of course!"'''</big>

The cries from the souls of every member in Class F rang through the corridor.

"Aren't you? Even I am dissatisfied with the current situation. As the class rep, I can see a big problem in here."

"That's right!"

"No matter how cheap the school fee is, it is unthinkable to let us use such equipment! We must tell the school to improve it!"

"We pay the same fees as Class A does, but the treatment is too different!"

Complaints were coming from everywhere in the class.

"You are right. Therefore..."

Satisfied with the reaction of the classmates, Yuuji showed a fearless smile on his face.

"As class rep, I have a suggestion."

Showing his tiger-tooth to his fellow comrades, he stated:

"I plan to declare a Summoner Test War against Class A."

Class F representative, Sakamoto Yuuji, had ignited the flames of war.

====Notes====
<references/>
<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The First Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Third Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Fourth Question

2012-07-20T03:34:13Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Fourth Question */

===The Fourth Question===

'''Please write the diary entry for the third day of the training course. '''

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Diary: '''

"First part omitted (Sakamoto Yuuji will continue)

'''Teacher's advice: '''

Is this a relay diary? Finishing the diary one after another, you people can really think fast.

'''Sakamoto Yuuji's diary:'''
[[Image:BTS vol 03 109.jpg|thumb]]

"And then Shouko slowly undid her yukata in front of me. I frantically stopped her as I tried to convince her not to do it. At that moment, Shimada, who was beside me, got closer to Akihisa, and the atmosphere between them was rather delicate."

'''Teacher's advice:'''

What were you people doing? Sensei's really concerned about the part that Tsuchiya-san left out

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Diary: '''

Final part omitted

'''Teacher's advice:'''

You can't just end off like this.

The next morning—

"Um..."

"Hm? What now...WAAH!"

The moment I opened my eyes, what appeared in front of me was Hideyoshi's sleeping face. Coupled with his delicate eyebrows, his big round eyes are tightly shut.

How can there be such a beautiful sleeping face in the world? I couldn't help but continue to gaze at him.

Hideyoshi just twitched a bit, and his silky hair slided over my shoulder.

"Mm..."

The small mouth let out a gentle breath.

There's only a few millimetres between me and him, and with one more step, I would be able to taste his sweet lips.

Wha wha wha wha what should I do now? This is a once in a million opportunity! If I kiss him now, at least I can pretend that it was an accident! But if I do this, if I don't ask for approval, it will be rather awkward later...

"If you want to do it, do it! Aren't you that kind of person who will use your full ability at the last minute?"

Ack? This guy's the devil in my mind! Is he trying to lure me on the road of evil? No! I still can't do such a despicable thing!

"Think, you're sleeping on the same bed! If you don't do anything, wouldn't it be disrespect?"

Uuu...he's right...

"Don't believe what the devil says! Hideyoshi trusts that you're not a homosexual, that's why he would sleep with you on the same bed!"

This is the angel in my heart—it doesn't matter even if you never appear again!

"Here, let's start, Hideyoshi's waiting!"

That, that's right! It'll be bad on my part if I make him wait too long.

After making this decision, I slowly move towards Hideyoshi's cute sleeping face. I'm so nervous that my heart is pounding, and I'm sweating like crazy even though I'm not hot.

After the last few millimeters, I can kiss his sweet lips...

—But at this moment, I actually woke up.

"So it was a dream? Damn it, I'm so disappointed!"

"No, before that, you should know that Hideyoshi's a guy, right? Even if you're sleeping, your sanity is too weak, isn't it?"

Ah, it's the devil in my heart, why are you still here?"

"Aiyo, don't be that disappointed. Just treat that dream just now as a dry run, wouldn't it be alright?"

I see, so the dream was practice for that one chance that will occur at an unknown time. This really is positive thinking, so I'll use your suggestion then.

"Huu..."

Just as I was letting my thoughts run wild, I heard a weak moaning beside my ear. Is it...

I shakily turn my body around slowly.

"Huu..."

"—NO WAY!!!"

The one sleeping beside me is actually Yuuji.

Under those thick bushy eyebrows, the eyes that normally show malice are tightly shut. How can there exist such an ugly sleeping face in this world!

Just as I felt like puking, the ugly ogre beside me flipped his body.

"Uwah..."

The ogre Yuuji lets out a really noisy breathing sound.

There's only a few millimeters between us, and with a step further, it will be a real tragedy!

"If you want to do it, do it! Aren't you that kind of person who will use your full ability at the last minute?"

Shut up! Don't use the same line you used for the dry run in this situation! I didn't even expect such a thing to happen!

"I got it, I won't stop you then..."

Angel! You should be using the same words you said just now!

"Anyway, Yuuji...HURRY UP AND GET UP!"

"UWAAHH!!"

I kicked Yuuji out of his blanket. Really, being so unhappy so early in the morning.

"Hm? What now? Yuuji got out of his bed and into someone else's bed again?"

Hideyoshi rubs his eyes as he gets out from the bed. Just seeing his cute look after waking up is enough to appease that extremely irritated feeling of mine. And on the other side, it seems like Muttsulini woke up thanks to us.

"What do you mean by 'again', Hideyoshi?"

"Ah, it's nothing much...it's just that Yuuji has a rather bad sleeping posture, and at daylight, he would get into my bed—AKIHISA! WHY ARE YOU RAISING THAT VASE SO HIGH!!"

"I WANT TO BEAT HIM UP! I WON'T STOP TILL HIS EARS BLEED BLACK!!!"

IF I LET SUCH A GUY LIVE ON, IT WILL ONLY ENDANGER EVERYONE ELSE'S LIVES!

—Kacha

"Oi you maggots! Time to wake up—oh..."

"DIE, YUUJI! REPAY YOUR CARDINAL SIN WITH YOUR DEATH! OR WE'LL MEET EACH OTHER IN COURT!"

"WHAT THE HELL? WHY IS AKIHISA SO ANGRY EARLY IN THE MORNING! ARE YOU SICK?"

"Calm down, Akihisa! Sorry, Nishimura-sensei, but can you help us stop him?"

"...(Nods head violently)"

"...What crazy things are you people doing so early in the morning?"

Unfortunately, with everyone stopping me, I couldn't send Yuuji to the netherworld.

<center>☆</center>

"Oh ya, Yuuji, I heard something strange just now."

"Hm? What are you talking about?"

After the ruckus that happened this morning, we're here eating our breakfast now, and I'm using this chance to speak to Yuuji, who's opposite me.

"it's Kudo-san. She said that 'there's another undiscovered camera inside the changing room."

"What did you say?"

Yuuji, who was busying stuffing food into his mouth, suddenly stopped.

"That's really suspicious. Since she knows that there's another hidden camera there, she's the culprit after all, right?"

"No, we can't confirm that, right? If she was, she wouldn't purposely tell us that."

Sitting beside me, Hideyoshi answered for Yuuji.

"...We can only confirm it."

"Seems like we can only do that..."

No matter what, we can only think of peeping. Sigh, really...

"However, we got to be grateful for Kudo's intel."

"Hm? You mean the fact that there's another hidden camera?"

"That's right. Since only Kudo knows about it, it means that the camera may have taken quite a few photos of the girls changing. As long as we get that camera, we can identify the girl with the burn mark on her butt."

"...If it's the camera. I'm confident that I can find it within 5 seconds."

As expected of Muttsulini, only a pervert can understand what perverts are thinking.

"But if there's a camera, wouldn't that be too suspicious?"

"No, it's more like the camera that was first discovered is the more suspicious one. For the culprit who specialises in taking sneaky photos, how is it possible for the camera to be spotted by a layman that easily? So—"

"...A double trap."

"That's right, the camera that was discovered first may be a feint."

The culprit really thought everything through.

The opponent used such a little trick to lower everyone's guard, and then set up another camera to take snapshots all she wants? This culprit's methods are really complex.

"If so, we just need to avoid the bathing time and find it, right?"

"...That's impossible."

"Eh? Why?"

"..Besides bathing time, the changing room will always be locked."

The changing room will be locked? Is it because they found the camera on the first day? Damn it, why are all the good things not happening at all and the bad things piling up one after another?"

"So in the end, we can only use such a method..."

"Seems like it."

In the end, we couldn't think of anything else other than breaking through. The situation hasn't changed at all!

"Now, let's go through why we failed yesterday. Akihisa, why do you think we failed yesterday?"

"Why? Um~ because half of the girls joined in the defense?"

If the enemies were just those few teachers from two days back, we would definitely not have lose to them. At least we can beat Fuse-sensei, right?"

"...Kudo Aiko is also our enemy." Muttsulini muttered bitterly.

Muttsulini replied in a rather vengeful manner. Maybe he's angry that he got obstructed time after time again, or maybe he's unhappy about the unexpected 2 v 1 that included a teacher and ended up with him losing.

"That's right. The reason why we lost was because the defense included class A girls, increasing their battle strength by several fold."

As far as I could remember, they had three times the personnel that we had. And including the teachers that were watching us, the difference in battle strength between both sides was tremendous. Trying to take them head on is stupid.

"So I feel that we should increase our forces as well. Just class F alone is insufficient, we have to recruit the boys from other classes in order to have a fighting chance against them."

Like usual, Yuuji proposes a battle plan. However, why do I feel that the plan this time is weird? More like, it's not something that Yuuji would come up with.

"Hm? Akihisa, what's wrong?"

"Hm~ It feels like a plan that's different from usual...You see, the opponent increased their forces, so we're doing the same thing in response. It's not something that we would normally do..."

Just as I said what I felt, Yuuji showed an approving look as he nodded his head.

"Ohh...seems like Akihisa can finally think a bit. You're right, this isn't for breaking through the front."

So there are other reasons? Aren't the methods different in the end?

"Then what are the other objectives?"

"To protect ourselves."

"Protect us? From who?"

"Listen, though it didn't become a problem since we failed up till now, peeping is still a crime. If we manage to reach the girls bathroom yet fail to catch the culprit, we'll be suspended."

I see. I didn't think too much yesterday since I worked so hard, but if we don't find the real culprit, even if we managed to break through, we won't be able to prove our innocence. We'll then just be lauded with the crime of being sexual harassers, and we will probably get suspended.

"In order to avoid this, we need to increase our forces—in other words, increase the number of people we have."

"Will increasing the number of people we have allow us to avoid being suspended?"

"Ah, if the number increases, it'll be hard for them to lock onto a target. It'll be hard to memorise everyone's looks while on a battlefield."

He's right. Trying to notice the surroundings even while taking action, it's not an easy thing to do.

"But our faces were seen, right? Wouldn't that be meaningless?"

That was why I got called out by the audio broadcast to get scolded.

"Because Fumitzuki Academy's a famous experimental school that the entire world is watching, if such an embarrassing thing happens, either they will punish everyone or they will do their best to cover up. If they only punish half the students, they'll be given a bad rep of 'showing different levels of favouritism to different classes', and that will bring the school's reputation down quite a bit."

Hm...in other words, we're going to make use of the fact that we were exposed as students from class F? It's true that if we're the only ones being punished, it'll look like 'only class F is punished and yet they're magnanimous to all the other classes'. Considering the society's attention on us, it's likely that the school will try to avoid getting involved in things that may damage the school's reputation.

"I see. As expected of Yuuji, nobody can compare to you in terms of despicable means."

"Please consider it foresight."

If we want to make them unable to identify certain people and yet increase our fighting forces and penetrating ability, we have to increase our forces as much as we can.

"Hm, then the main point of today is to increase the number of comrades?"

"Ahh, good thing that the combined studying seems more like a self-study period; we can take action easily."

"Yah. Then, where do we start?"

Considering their strength, I hope that we can get classes A to C to join us.

"Of course class A. If we're going to spend the same amount of effort throughout, it's better to get the best."

So Yuuji has the same idea as me. Sigh, that's the case alright.

"Since we interacted quite a bit with class A yesterday, we should be able to communicate with them well."

"Then it's decided. We'll talk to class A while we're studying together then."

"Got it. Is this alright, Muttsulini?"

"...No problem."

After we decided on what to do, we continued to eat breakfast. Being able to eat solid food, I'm so happy...

<center>☆</center>

"If we want to get class A, we've got to convince Kubo. Akihisa, try and convince him."

"That's right, I feel Akihisa is the most suitable one to do this."

"...We'll leave it to you."

What's going on? Why is everyone agreeing that I should convince Kubo?

"Ah, oh, it doesn't matter if I go."

Besides, I have no reason to refuse, so I naturally went along with it.

"But then again, why me?"

Just as I intend to stand up and walk to Kubo-san, I suddenly thought about asking this as I turned around to ask those three.

"""..."""

Did I ask something wrong? Why is everyone looking away awkwardly?

"Erm, about that...I have a bad feeling about it. Is it really alright?"

"Wha, what problem is there? And I can tell you straight up, Kubo has no ill intent against you."

"...He has no ill intent against you at all."

"Why are you two saying this as if something's choking you?"

What's going on? For some reason, I don't feel like going further.

"Akihisa, hurry up and move."

"Eh? But..."

"No problem! Among us, Kubo views you the most favourably, so be confident!"

"Ah, mm..."

"...But if something really happens, use this."

After saying this, Yuuji stuffed something into my pocket. I took a peek to confirm what it was.

—So it's a taser.

I'm just going to request help from a schoolmate, so why must I carry a taser along? I'm really confused here.

"O, okay, I'm going then."

Though I didn't understand, I still walked over to Kubo-san in the end.

As expected of the one who ranks second in our academic year, Kubo-san is flipping a reference book, studying it seriously. Though I have a thought that 'maybe now isn't a good time to disturb him now', I've got to do what I got to do.

"Kubo-san, can I bother you for a while?"

"Yoshii-san? It's rare for you to look for me. Take a seat."

At the same time he said this, Kubo-san moved his butt away to create more space on the chair. Hm, I'm really grateful for Kubo-san's kind intentions, but is there a need to make space on a single-seat chair?

"Eh, I guess I should use the chair that no one is using over there."

"Really? Nevermind, if you want to use that chair, go ahead."

"Speaking of which, I have something I want to ask you."

"I accept."

"Actually—YOU RESPONDED TOO QUICKLY!!"

I haven't even asked him what I want!

"Ah, I'm sorry, I lost my cool. Then, say, what do you need me to help you with?"

"Ah, mm, actually..."

I want you to help me as a peeping buddy—I can't say such words so easily!

"Don't worry too much, just say what you want to say."

Seeing me having difficulty in expressing myself, Kubo-san answered with a sincere look. If the person I'm trying to convince is so understanding, I should be able to ask him directly, right? No need to think too much, I just need to trust him and ask him directly!

"Well... I want to ask you people to help us peep inside the girls' bathroom."

"I refuse."

Why do I feel a little sense of betrayal?

"Peeping inside the girls' bathroom? Are you serious?"

"Um...the, there is a reason for us to do this..."

"Yoshii-san, that really ruined my impression of you. There's an existence of logic between humans, and by following that, a society is formed. As a human, you shouldn't do such a thing, and for you to think of such a thing, you shouldn't exist in this society. We will soon join the society of adults, do you really think that you can just do things as you please? Besides, your thought of peeping into a bathroom to see naked females is too dirty."

Kubo-san scolded me profusely as if he was firing an array of cannonballs, and I couldn't respond. After he said that, he coldly gave a 'humph' and lowered his head to continue battle with the reference book. Seeing him with such a tough and stubborn stand, it seems like we can't continue on with the negotiations.

"Sorry to bother you. I'll be leaving then."

This can't be helped! But just as I prepare to get up and return back to Yuuji and company—

"...as a human, should we do that..."

Before I left, I accidentally heard Kubo-san muttering to himself. Is there something wrong?

"So how was it, Akihisa?"

"Sorry, I failed."

"I see...no problems. It's okay as long as you're fine."

"Erm, I didn't do anything that would threaten other people's lives, right?"

I really hope that these guys will worry about me when it's really needed.

"However, since we failed, we'd better start negotiating with other classes."

"You're right, but we have lessons now."

Even though it's self-study time, someone will definitely be watching. If we don't pretend to be studying seriously, we'll definitely be taken care of by the supervising teacher.

"I know! But just the rest times alone aren't enough for us to interact with the other classes. Seems like we can only sneak out."

Yuuji glances sharply at Ironman, trying to look for a chance.

At this moment, someone walked beside us,

"Oi, are you guys planning to do something bad again?"

So it's Minami, who's near us as she continues to study.

We definitely lowered our voices, and yet we couldn't escape her eyes. And once Ironman, who's standing far away, heard her say the words 'something bad', he immediately turned his head around.

"You're mistaken, Minami. We weren't thinking about doing anything bad."

We were just discussing how to do a frontal assault and peep.

"Really...anyway guys, don't create anymore trouble. Though I know you guys won't listen even if I rattle on, peeping is really...have you truly thought of how the girls being peeped on will feel?"

Minami's right. If I wasn't threatened, interrogated for a non-existent crime and if Himeji-san's boobs were a little smaller, I would definitely not think about peeping.

"And you were going to peep inside the bathroom...there's no place to hide, and one's body will be compared to other girls' bodies, can't even stuff any breast pads, or even squeeze..."

"Erm, Minami...I guess you just don't want me to see a certain body part, right?"

You don't need to explain it to us right now, right, Minami—I wanted to comfort her, only to receive a look from Yuuji.

"Ironman's staring at us, hurry up and maintain distance from Shimada."

Hm? Ironman's staring at us? Where is he?

Ahh, I see. Ironman's definitely watching. The conversation Minami and I had seemed to cause Ironman to be wary. To us, who're looking to the other classes for support, it'll be troublesome if he targets us at this juncture. Let's just follow what Yuuji says and not get too involved with Minami.

The problem is, how do I maintain my distance from her? How about I use an excuse of 'ah, someone's looking for you' to trick her? Got to choose somewhere further...oh, Sugawa-san's position is rather good. Let's use him to shake Minami off.

"Ah, Minami..."

"Hm? What?"

"Sugawa-san wanted to say something to you..."

"Hm? Sugawa-san's looking for me?"

"Yeah, he told me to say this to you."

Very good, Minami's not suspicious at all. If so, she should be moving off to Sugawa-san who's far away, right?

"Hmmm...why is he looking for me? Nevermind, I'll talk to him during the break."

"Eh? Ah, no, that'll be a little troublesome..."

"? Why?"

Minami doesn't seem like she will leave her seat. That'll be troublesome, I have to do something, and fast.

"Well, about it, it's something important, so he hopes that you can immediately head over and listen."

"Eh? Something important?"

Ohh, she took the bait? This response is good. Seems like she'll move if I say some more.

"As it was a really really really serious expression he showed, I'm guessing it's something important."

"EHHH!? Don, don't tell me...? Sugawa to me, how is it possible...but but, it's said that these kinds of things happen during trips as well..."

Minami suddenly blushes. I don't know what she's thinking about, but it seems like it can work if this keeps up!

"As he said that he wanted to tell you immediately, it'll be sad if you can't go immediately."

It should be alright for me to say things up till here, so Minami will definitely head off to Sugawa-san—

"...Aki, is it alright for you to feel like this...?"

The moment she was about to leave, there was a little sense of chiding and yet loneliness from her.

"Eh? It doesn't matter what he says."

"That's why! You should be saying something when I'm with Sugawa-san..."

"Sorry, didn't hear that correctly."

I don't really understand what Minami is saying here.

"Ahh, really! Anyway, what if he confesses to me?"

"I'll guess it's a prank."

"Sigh...it'll be bad if my shirt gets stained in blood..."

"You're worried about blood stains!? Is it already decided that I'll shed blood!?"

Why am I always treated like this?

"Shimada, Akihisa feels that you won't go anywhere, so he's quite relaxed. Don't you think it's good to make him anxious?"

Observing from beside me, Yuuji said something weird. I'm definitely troubled that Minami's not going anywhere now.

"...You're right. Watch this, Aki, I'm really popular here!"

Giving me a glance, Minami angrily storms towards Sugawa-san's position.

"What's with your expression, Shimada?"

"Nishimura-sensei, I have something to say to Sugawa. It'll be over soon."

"Really? But this angry momentum makes me worry that Sugawa will be buried in blood."

Oh, she got intercepted by Ironman midway through? Perfect chance!

"Akihisa, Hideyoshi, Muttsulini. Now's the time, get out, and don't get spotted on the way."

Yuuji said this to me, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini, who're still pretending to study. We glanced at each other and nod our heads, and then slip out of the side door silently, shutting the door immediately once we get into the corridor.

"Important thing? What about that?"

"Aki dared to trick me! COME OUT WHEREVER YOU ARE!"

At the critical moment, I could hear Minami's conversation with Sugawa-san.

In more ways than one, this is the perfect opportunity to get away.

<center>☆</center>

"So there's a supervising teacher here as well."

"That's to be expected."

After walking around carefully on the corridor for a few minutes, we finally arrived in front of the combined study area of classes D and E. We spied on them at this moment.

"Then what do we do next? We can't even negotiate with them now."

"...Trying to invade other classrooms now is extremely difficult."

The reason why it's extremely difficult is because the supervising teacher is blocking the entrance. Thus, trying to sneak inside to look is just like an idiot daydreaming.

"Easy, we just need someone to lure the teacher away."

"I refuse."

Every time this kind of situation occurs, it'll normally be me who'll end up doing such a tough role, so I have to refuse first before they point at me.

"Can't be helped. So how about we play a game to decide who's going to be bait?"

Ohh, so it's Yuuji's idea again, huh? But rejecting his proposal wouldn't be any different from running away from battle. Thus, even though I don't like it, I have to hear what he proposes.

"So what are we playing?"

"Let's play 'past and present'." [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes]

So we're playing that? If so, I should be able to win, right? No, I must beat Yuuji this time, I must let him handle all this rag tag.

"I got it. Let's play then."

"Alright, we're starting."

I face off against Yuuji, and we start this game with a voice that won't reach the inside of the classroom

"Sakamoto Yuuji will start." (Yuuji himself)

"""Yeah~!""" (Me, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini respond in rhythm)

" 'Past and present'!"

"""Yeah~!"""

[[Image:BTS vol 03 133.jpg|thumb]]

"Let's start with any English word that starts with the letter 'A'!"

"...Heh?

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Yuuji's turn

" 'Apple'!"

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> My turn

"...I lost..."

"You can't even think of a single word?"

"Uu! No! It was too sudden that I couldn't respond in time. Once I calm down, I will definitely be able to come up with a proper answer! B, but, isn't Muttsulini bad at this as well?"

"...Not at all."

But his reply defied my expectations.

"Re, really?"

"...I'll show it to you."

Muttsulini switched places with me, and this time, he's the one standing in front of Yuuji.

"We'll start then, 'past and present', starting with any English word that starts with the letter 'A'."

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Yuuji's turn

" 'Amond'"

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Muttsulini's turn

"...AV."

English words?

"Hold on, you two."

"Is there a problem, Akihisa?"

"The English words that Muttsulini used just now seems weird."

Aren't those English alphabets?

"What are you talking about? He did start off with 'A'!"

"Eh...mm, he started with 'A' alright..."

"Then there're no problems; let's continue."

Yuuji completely ignores my protests as he continues the game.

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Yuuji's turn

" 'Agent'".

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Muttsulini's turn

"...Akihisa."

Isn't that a name?

"Alright, can you two stop again?"

"What now, Akihisa?"

"Since when did my name become an English word?"

"...the 'name' means an idiot, so it's suitable to use this. Adding '-ful' to the word would be an adverb.'"

"What! Stop using such an explanation that even a dictionary doesn't have!"

"Example: He is so Akihisaful (There's no one even more stupid than him.)"

Recently, I feel that the way they're treating me like an idiot has a lot more depth.

"Anyway, no names or simplified terms, that's a foul!"

"Aiyo, alright, alright. That's really troublesome! Then, let's continue."

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Yuuji's turn

" 'Arrival'."

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Muttsulini's turn

"...'Amen'...bo." [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes]

"Oi, didn't Muttsulini just add a litte 'bo'? Didn't he want to say 'amenbo'?"

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Yuuji's turn

" 'Action'."

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> Muttsulini's turn

"...'A--&!@((&*&^'."

"I caught you! You couldn't come up with any English words so you tried to sneak past me by reading it faster, right?"

"Oh...seems like we can't decide a winner here. That should be enough."

"...(nods head)."

"DAMN IIITTT!! I'VE HAD ENOUGH!! MUTTSULINI'S ANSWERS WERE SO OUTRAGEOUS, WHY DID YOU DECIDE TO LET HIM PASS?"

"Oi, Akihisa, if you shout so loudly—"

Kacha!

"Who's making such a ruckus on the corridor? It should be self-studying time!"

"WAH! FUSE-SENSEI! YUUJI, WHAT DO WE—Eh, he's gone? WHEN DID HE RUN AWAY?"

"HOLD IT RIGHT THERE! YOSHII-SAN!"

"AND IT'S THE SAME OUTCOME ALL OVER AGAIN!"

"OI, STOP!"

In the end, it's me who's running around all over the compound and luring Fuse-sensei away.

"Hu, hu, hu...anyway...I finally...shook him off..."

"It's been tough on you, Akihisa."

"That was crazy! Even...Ooshima-sensei...came out running after me..."

"Running? But thanks to you, we managed to get classes D and E to join. Good job."

I'm still pressing my hand against my chest as I try to regain my breathing, hu...

"Great, now our forces have increased quite a bit."

"That's right. Now we just need to convince classes B and C. Akihisa, we'll rely on you again."

Yuuji gives me an 'of course' look as he asked. However, I'm not going to let him get what he wants so easily.

"I don't want to do such a thing again. Besides, I'm not happy with how I lost just now. I demand a replay!"

"Well, can't be helped, but we're just wasting time here, you know."

"Humph, is that so? I advise you not to confuse me with the me just now!"

While I was running about just now, I managed to think of quite a few words. I'll definitely win this time!"

"Yoshii Akihisa will start." (myself)

"""Yeah~!""" (Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini respond in rhythm)

" 'Past and present'!"

"""Yeah~!"""

"Let's start with any English word that starts with the letter 'O'!"

Pa pa (clapping hands in rhythm)--> My turn

"Augusto!"

"Hold it right there, Yoshii-san! Why are you walking around in the corridor!?"

"Sorry! I have my reasons!"

Unexpectedly, Igarashi-sensei's really fast.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Third_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Fifth_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The First Question

2012-07-15T01:03:04Z

Mangaexpert:

"...Um..."

"Hm? What's wrong?"

"...Yuuji, when was the Taika Reforms again?"

"You're a third-year now, and you still don't know? You really are dumb, Shouko."

"...We haven't been taught that part yet. You're just too smart."

"It's easy to memorize. Just remember 'Accident-Free Reforms'<ref>"Accident-free" in Japanese ("mujiko") sounds similar to both "625" and "645": "mu" is "6" and "ko" is "5", but "ji" can be read as either "4" OR "2". 645 is the correct year.</ref>."

"...'Accident-Free'?"

"It's because no accidents occurred during the Taika Reforms. Make sure you remember that."

"I will."

"They happened in the year 625."

"...All right, I've memorized it."

"Good. Make sure you remember."

"...Don't worry, I won't forget."

===The First Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

To reduce the weight of frying pans, magnesium is used in the manufacturing process. However, this will cause an undesirable result when used in cooking. Describe what happens, and name an alloy that could be used to replace magnesium.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

A violent chemical reaction will occur when magnesium is exposed to direct fire, causing it to burn. Duralumin could be used to replace magnesium.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct. The question specifically asked for an alloy, so answering "iron" would be incorrect. You weren't tricked.

[[image:BTS vol 01 017.jpg|thumb]]
'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

Because the gas bill wasn't paid.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

That is irrelevant to the question.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

Futuranium could be used (<- it'll be super hard).

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

That hasn't been discovered yet, has it?

This is my second spring here in Fumizuki Academy.

To welcome new students, both sides of the slope leading to the academy were filled with dazzling, flowering cherry blossoms. I'm not the type of elegant, classy person to stop and appreciate the sight, but it was just so beautiful that I couldn't help being mesmerized.

That happened for just an instant, though.

My mind certainly was filled with thoughts of spring, but they weren't about cherry blossoms; I was eager to find out what my new classroom and who my comrades of war, whom I will be sharing it with, will be.

<center>☆</center>

"Yoshii, you're late."

A stern voice greeted me once I reached the gates. I turned my head and looked towards the direction of that voice. An athletic man with a lightly tanned complexion and short hair was standing there.

"Ah, Iron- I mean, Mr. Nishimura. Good morning!"

I bowed my head slightly as I greeted him. After all, he ''is'' the demonic counselor, Mr. Nishimura. You're definitely in for trouble when he calls your name.

"Did you just call me 'Ironman'?"

"Ha ha, you're just hearing things."

"Oh, really?"

That was close; I nearly called him "Ironman" like I always do.

By the way, he was nicknamed "Ironman" because of his hobby of entering triathlons. Of course, his habit of wearing short sleeves even in the coldest winter days contributed to that as well.

"That aside, you're not going to only greet me, are you?"

"Oh, sorry. You look... pretty dark today."

"...Are you more concerned with my skin tone than a proper apology for being late?"

"So that was what you meant. I'm sorry for being late."

"Good grief... You just never learn."

He let out a sigh as he mumbled that. What he said made me sound like a regular latecomer.

"Sir. I don't always come late, do I?"

He was my homeroom teacher last year, so he should know the number of times I was late for school.

"Never mind. Just take this."

He took an envelope out of a box and handed it to me. My name, Yoshii Akihisa, was clearly written on it.

"Thanks."

I nodded politely to him and took the envelope.

"Why is the school handing out the results of the placement test in such a troublesome way? Wouldn't it be easier to just post it on a bulletin board?"

It seemed very inconvenient, putting each student's result into an envelope and handing them out personally.

"We would have done that if we were just another regular school, but our school is the first in the world to use such a cutting-edge examination system. This is why we're handing out the results individually."

"I suppose so..."

I answered him as I fumbled with the envelope. Which class would I be placed in? I can't wait to see.

Second-year and above students of Fumizuki Academy are allocated into different classes, from Class A to Class F, depending on the class examinations. To put it simply, geniuses will be in Class A, and idiots will be in Class F, with everyone else in between. Your level of intelligence will be indicated by your class placement. In order to protect my manly pride, I will do whatever it takes to ''not'' be in Class F.

"Yoshii, to tell you the truth..."

"Hm?"

The envelope was glued shut, and I was still trying to open it.

"After a year observing you, I wondered, 'Could Yoshii really be an idiot?'"

"You're greatly mistaken about that, sir. I would have to add 'Moron' to your nickname if you were being serious about that."

I wasn't trying to brag. I didn't study much for last year's examination, but I felt pretty good about how I fared in it. Surely he must have changed his opinion of me when he saw my results.

"Indeed. When I looked at your results, I realized how mistaken I had been."

"I'm glad to hear that."

I just couldn't peel it open. Oh, well, guess I'll have to tear the top part off.

Which class will I be in? Is it Class D? Maybe Class C?

"Be glad, Yoshii. My doubts for you have completely disappeared."

I unfolded the piece of paper inside, and read the words written on it.

"Yoshii Akihisa - Class F"

"You really ''are'' an idiot."

Thus, my life in the worst class began.

====Notes====
<references/>
<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 Novel Illustrations|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Second Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The Second Question

2012-07-11T18:22:16Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Second Question */

===The Second Question===


'''Please answer the question below:'''

"Please write the full name of the person who discovered the American continent in AD1492."

 
'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

"Kurisutofaa Koronbusu (Christopher Columbus)."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

"Correct. He is a famous noble person in the story of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Egg_of_Columbus Egg of Columbus]. Even though Columbus is a famous name, surprisingly, his first name is not known to many. This was supposed to be a trick question, but it seems like this does not concern Himeji-san at all. Well done."

 

'''Shimizu Miharu's answer:'''

"Koron Busu (Colum Bus)."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

"Don't understand the meaning of 'full name'? 'Columbus' alone is his family name, and 'Colum Bus' does not make it a full name. Please remember that."

 
'''Shimada Minami's answer:'''

"Busu (Ugly Woman)"

'''Teacher's comment:'''

"What a thing to do to a historic noble person."

----


What is this. This strange atmosphere.

The classroom was filled with an unprecedented silence. It seemed so unreal for the usually noisy F class.

My classmates who had not uttered even a single line of idle talk. The writing sound of Sensei’s chalk on the blackboard reverberated.

“......hn?”

Abruptly, I felt someone’s eyes on me and turned around.

As I did that, there was a person who seemed to have caught my glance and she frantically lowered her face.

--- Minami.

What, what’s that. Could she have been looking in my direction all this while? Doesn’t that seem like...... the behavior of a person towards someone she likes......

As I considered that, a ‘don’, ‘don’, throbbing began escalating to a rapid rate.

Uw, uwah...... Somehow, even I'm feeling embarrassed......I can feel my cheeks burning. That kiss, could it be that Minami, towards me......? But, up till now, I’ve only been beaten severely by her; it didn’t seem like an element of love......

“Now, Sugawa-kun. What chemical is needed to yield 3 mole of ammonia?”


“Pour hydrochloric acid into Yoshii’s eyes.”

“Wrong. Well then, Asakura-kun.”

“Pour hydrochloric acid into Yoshii’s nose.”

“It’s meaningless if you pour it into the wrong place. Well then, Udou-kun.”

“Pour hydrochloric acid into both Yoshii’s eyes and nose.”

""That’s it!""

“That’s not it. And when you’re answering, don’t look in the direction of Yoshii-kun, but look in the direction of Sensei here.”

With that kind of atmosphere that was different from usual, the chime rang to signal the end of the first period.

“Eh.........., that’s all for today.”

Sensei let out a large sigh and left the classroom.

“That damn Yoshii had made eye contact with Shimada......!”

“That damn bastard had the eyes that were aiming for Shimada......!”

“Bastard......! Following Himeji and Kinoshita, if he were to have Shimada as well, then doesn’t that mean that the only hope of this class is no one else but Aki-chan......!”


As the killing gazes shot me in turns, I could see someone making her way to my seat.

''Swing'', ''swing'', like the tail of a horse, approaching me,

"Mi, Minami?"

"Aki. Good, good morning......"

Greeted Minami with her eyes downcast.

"Uhn, good morning."

For some reason, I couldn't look at her as well. There were many times I couldn't look at her straight in the eye when she was seething with anger, but this occasion was a first.

"Erm, you know, Aki. I have two requests, will you hear them......?"

"Request? What is it, I wonder?"

Without looking at each other, our conversation continued.

"Erm, regarding the first one, I would like to use the same [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chabudai chabudai] as you......"

"Huh? Chabudai?"

"Yeah. Last week, because of various things that happened with Miharu, my chabudai has become a little difficult to use."

On hearing that, I took a look at Minami's chabudai, and it appeared pretty roughed up. The tabletop was full of scratches and one of the legs were broken. I didn't think anything could be more difficult to use than that.


"Aki. Is it ok?"

"Erm, yeah. I don't mind."

"I see. Thanks."

She broke into a smile like a flower bursting into bloom,

"Then, I'm sitting down now......"

Minami took a seat beside me.

Right. While I don't really mind......

"............"

"Wh-what's wrong Aki. Why are you keeping quiet?"

"No. Erm, nothing......"

Was that my imagination...... Isn't she a little too close......?

"And, you know, Aki. About my second request...... if you don't mind, shall we...... have lunch together today?"

The second request was an invitation to lunch. Up till now, everything seemed normal and routine, but, today, there was something different.

"Erm, y-yeah, sure. Then, let's go to the place where I drink water......"

Even though I was merely replying, I was abnormally nervous somehow.


"No. Not that, since I've made Aki's portion as well......"

Just as Minami was about to take out something from the bag she was holding,

"Onee-sama! What are you doing!? Why are you sticking so close to that pig-head!?"

A strained voice, which sounded close to a shriek, rang out in the classroom suddenly.

"Mi-Miharu!? Did you come to interfere with me!?"

"Of course! How can I keep quiet after seeing that pig-head stick so close to you!"

The girl who was glowering at me with bitter tears flowing was Shimizu Miharu-san from D-class. As the name implied, she is a girl, though for some strange reason, she likes girls more than guys and is carrying a torch for Minami.

"I-It can't be helped for us to stick close together right!? Since there's no substitute chabudai, and it's a little small, it won't do if we don't stay close together......"

It would be spacious if she had sat opposite me, but, in order to pay attention to the lessons, she would have to sit beside me. To say that it couldn't be helped to sit close together, was something that couldn't be helped.

"Onee-sama. If that's the case, you could have sat beside Himeji-san right! Why would you have to sit beside that pig-head!"

"Th-That's...... Because it's not good for me to become a bother to Mizuki's studies right? And by the same point, at any rate, even if I don't become a bother to Aki's studies, his results will still be bad......"


"Minami. I kind of felt that you were talking bad about me in a subtle way though."

But yet, it felt kind of soothing for some reason. How used was I to such verbal abuse, I wonder.

"Erm, Minami-chan. I don't think of you as a bother, so please come over here. Besides...... there are a few things I'd like to talk to you about......"

Himeji-san, who had heard the exchange, called out to Minami in a timid manner. It seemed like her earlier distraught mode was finally over.

"I'm really happy about that though...... But, Mizuki, since you're kind, you'll probably bear with it even if I prove to be a bother right?"

"N-No. Really, you won't be a bother."

"That's right Onee-sama! Change your seat, and let's eat your handmade [http://www.google.com.sg/search?sourceid=chrome&ie=UTF-8&q=wiki+bento bento] together! After I caught sight of you yesterday buying ingredients for a handmade bento, I didn't eat anything and came with a totally empty stomach!"

"But, I made this for Aki."

"The fried food seasoned with handmade [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tare_sauce Tare-sauce] that Onee-sama had taken the trouble to wake up at four in the morning to prepare, the hamburger made from extravagant minced meat, and the potato salad made from specially selected local potato produce; just by thinking about that makes me, makes me......!"


"Wait a second Miharu! How did you know all that!?"

"And a heart-shaped pattern on the rice!?"

"Miharu ---!?"

Minami yelled with a totally flushed face. She was probably greatly embarrassed.

"Erm, say, Miharu. Listen to me carefully. Although I've been patient with you till now, I'm requesting you to not go on any further. Because ---."

With a red face, Minami announced it clearly to Shimizu-san.

"--- because I'm going out with Aki."

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tatami Tatami] reversal!"

''Shukkakakaka.''

Numerous razors came flying towards me, who had erected a tatami shield in an instant. That was dangerous. If this classroom uses a wooden floor, I would have lost my life.

"""--- tch."""

Flicking tongues could be heard throughout the classroom. Making a count of the razors on the tatami, it seemed like there were more than two per head. Strange. Normally, bringing just one razor to school should be more than enough.

"O-Onee-sama......? You must be joking about that right......?"


Shimizu-san staggered, as if grief-stricken. Minami quietly turned her head to the side and replied.

"I'm not joking. It's true."

"Th-Then, Onee-sama. Was this morning's kiss that Miharu thought was a hallucination real......?"

Minami, appearing to have recalled something, stopped moving for an instant, and then,

"...... yeah."

She nodded slightly.

I see. That was indeed neither a dream nor a hallucination.

"So, Miharu. From now on."

"...... things such as men."

"As much as possible, continue to be friends with me."

"...... it's because of things like men, that Onee-sama......"

Shimizu-san was trembling.

"Miharu, are you listening?"

"It's because of things like men, that Onee-sama has been led astray!"

Immediately after that, she started pouncing forward. And the target of her aim was --- me!?

"I shall exterminate this pig-head! And I shall become the Yoshii Akihisa number two and tie the knot with Onee-sama!"


"Wa-wait a minute, Shimizu-san!? Aren't you getting confused!? I think it's a little difficult to eliminate me and take my place though!?"

Before that, am I going out with Minami!?

"After eliminating you with utmost care in order not to inflict a wound onto your body, I shall carve your skin out and wear them to become Yoshii Akihisa!"

"That's damn gross! And you're actually seriously considering that!"

"It'll be fine! The raccoon dogs from the old stories of Japan did that too!"

"Besides, the original story is surprisingly cute!"

The movements of the attacking Shimizu-san was abnormally fast. Even though I frantically tried to escape, it was a matter of time before I get caught.

There was only one person who could deal with these movements.

"Save me, Muttsuliini! Stop Shimizu-san!"

The ninja of the modern society, Tsuchiya Kouta, a.k.a Muttsuliini, would be able to keep up with such movements. I shall leave this to you, Muttsulini......!

"............ right now, I'm busy using eraser residue to make a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kneaded_eraser kneaded eraser]."


'''(Kneaded Eraser) > (Life of a Friend)'''

My life seems to be a rather cheap thing.

"Damn, I really hate the Muttsulini who's pretending to make a kneaded eraser while taking this chance to peek under the skirt of the bustling Shimizu-san."

"............!! (dang dang)"

While adopting a pose of denial, his eyes didn't flinch away. Isn't his nickname Mr Stylish?

"Men can just disappear from this world! What Onee-sama needs is me!"

"Wait Shimizu-san! Don't you also have a father? Don't say sad things like 'men can disappear from this world'!"

"That man should disappear before any others!"

The thought of a berserker fleeted across my mind.

What should I do now. I can't find a counter argument.

"Er, erm...... did something happen?"


"...... I don't want to remember."

Shimizu-san's body shook as if she just recalled something repulsive. What's that, I wonder. Was she forced into the bath with him, I wonder.

"Anyway, I must erase the pig-head! And I shall marry Onee-sama, and our daughter shall take a character from Onee-sama's 'Minami' and be named 'Mirai'<ref>'''Mirai(美来):''' Literally Beauty-Comes. </ref>!"

"Wait a minute Shimizu-san! What if you give birth to a boy!"

"If it's a boy, then 'Namihei'<ref>'''Namihei(波平):''' Literally Wave-Ordinary. </ref> is more than enough!"

"That's too much!"

"The two of you! Before that, realize that there's no way Miharu and I can have a child duh!"

But even so, the fact that she could still take a character from Minami's name was praiseworthy. As expected of a D-class member, there's no opening at all.

"Now, I'll give you five seconds. Say your prayers to God."

"Ku......!"

Shimizu-san approached slowly. Is this the end......?

''Slide.''

"Alright, class is starting. Today, Endou-sensei is out because of some other matter, so I'll ---? Well well...... Shimizu-san again...... Class is starting so get back to your own classroom."


The door opened at the right timing, and Ironman appeared. He looked at Shimizu-san and sighed.

''Again'', for Ironman to have said that, something must have happened during our suspension last week.

"To-today is different from last week. It's a matter of utmost importance! Nishimura-sensei, please overlook this for once!"

"A matter of utmost importance? What would that be? Don't tell me it's something like last week's ''I want to attend lessons with Onee-sama in the classroom where the obstructions are not around'' huh?"

What a simple-minded fella she is.

"Noo! The matter of utmost importance is about ''eliminating all the men in this classroom'' ---"

"From now onward, you're banned from this classroom."

''Bam''.

Ironman drove Shimizu-san out of the classroom and slammed the door shut.

''"O-Onee-sama! I still have something to say to you! At the very least, sit away from that pig-head and protect your chasti ---"

''Bang Bang Bang'', Shimizu-san knocked on the door loudly.

"Shimizu. Recently, your actions have been too much. ...... do you really want a life counseling session so much?"


Abruptly, the knocking sounds stopped.

Ironman's life counseling. Even me and Yuuji who have been a regular at that hellish session have yet to become used to it. Not to mention for a person who lacks the necessary resistance, there's no place that can be more scary than that.

"Onee-sama......! If you are using the chabudai as a reason for getting close to the pig-head, I won't be just keeping quiet about it...... !"

After peering through the window and glaring at me, Shimizu-san spouted something inappropriate and without further aggression, she put our classroom behind her.

"Now, everyone take your seats. Turn to page 86 of your textbook. Today's lessons ---."

Without any other eventful thing happening, the lesson started. It seemed like Endou-sensei had to go invigilate the exam of another class. Because of that, the fact that Ironman became our relief was the worst possible thing that could have happened.

" --- ''''I wish I were a bird.'''' This is a special use of past tense to express [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Subjunctive_mood subjunctive mood] ---"

That being said, it was a fact that I was saved thanks to Ironman's arrival. After what he said, I doubt that Shimizu-san will be coming to this classroom anytime soon.

" --- In other words, if we translate it directly to Japanese, it becomes 'I wish I were a bird' --- "

However, I can't imagine that she will just give up on Minami so easily. No, before that, she has misunderstood that Minami and I are going out ---


''Brush''.

"Hya!"

A breath was squeezed out of my lungs as I felt something brush across the back of my neck amid my thoughts.

(Ah, sorry Aki.)

Minami apologized softly as she held down her hair with her hand. So that was Minami's hair huh......

(Er, well, don't worry about it......)

My hand went to the back of my neck which was still feeling ticklish. So this is what it meant when the girls often talk about how undesirably ticklish the neck can get with hair which has been grown to a half-ass length. Indeed, this might be quite unbearable ---

''Brush''.

"Hya!"

It came again. As I turned to look, Minami was looking at me playfully with her hair in one hand.

(Aki, I say, your 'Hya!' sounds weird.)

That was on purpose huh. Ku......! Don't make fun of me!


If she did it on purpose, then there's no way I will take it down lying. I will teach her that she's not the only person sitting at a range where she could carry out her attacks.

Even though I said that, my hair is short so I couldn't do the same to Minami. While it'd be good if I have something that resembles a brush, I wonder what can I use?

I only pondered for a few seconds. Quite readily, I remembered the thing I had placed inside my pencil box previously. I didn't recall clearing it out before, so it should probably be still there......

I rummaged through my pencil box to search for the thing I wanted.

(...... Aki, what are you doing?)

(I'm of course preparing something to take revenge on you. With this, I'd be able to do the same to you ---)

''Brush''.

"Hya!"

This was the third time.

(N-not fair, Minami! It should be my turn to attack this time! Don't interfere!)

(It's only obvious that I'd interfere if you're preparing something like that right!? Isn't it full of ink!)

My hand got pressed down by Minami, and I ended up dropping the calligraphy pen in my hand. My means of attack......!


(Damn! If that's the case, I'd have to use your hair!)

(Wa-wait a minute!?)

I stretched my hand towards the head of Minami, who was holding onto me as well as her hair. The tight space between us meant that she wouldn't be able to resist.

Before long, Minami's tied-up hair was gathered in my hand. Alright. With this, I can strike back with full force, with full force ---

(............)

(...... A-Aki? What's wrong?)

As a result of the sudden stop in my movements, Minami peered at me doubtfully.

(No, erm......)

I said in a faltering tone involuntarily.

Something's strange. This isn't the hair that I know of. The hair I know of, that is my own hair, doesn't feel so nice to touch; it doesn't have such a nice smell; and needless to say, it doesn't make my heart race. In other words, this is something foreign to me I guess. From its appearance, it looks just like normal hair similar to those on top of my head, but, this hair-like thing is not hair. Which means, this is ---


(I see. It's a wig......)

(What the heck are you talking about!?)

In order to not cause an unexpected incident as a result of over-pulling it, I let go of my hand. Even Minami has her own problems huh......

(Heyyy! Don't let go of your hand and leave such an incredible misunderstanding alone! Touch it properly and ascertain it yourself!)

Minami reached to the back of her head and ''whish'', she pulled out something. Following that, her bundled up soft hair spread out in the air. As the flowing hair received the rays of the sun, like elegant silk, they were dazzling like silverware and jewelry.

(This is the well groomed hair that I'm proud of, you know! Don't mess with me by calling it a wig! Touch it and ascertain it yourself!)

Minami handed me a bunch of her hair that had been released from her hair rubberband.

But, I didn't touch it to ascertain it.

(Sorry, Minami. I misunderstood.)

(? That's suspicious. Do you really get it?)

Minami threw me a doubtful gaze. But I really got it. Because,

(Of course. Even if it's me, I won't make a mistake about this............ thing.)

[[Image:BTS_vol_04_049.jpg|thumb]]

(This, what?)

(Th-that is......, this, beautiful......)

(...... huh......?)

That's right. Even if it's me, I'm not so stupid as to mistake such a beautiful thing for an imitation thing. This is a genuinely made article ---

"""We can't take this anymore --- !!"""

At that moment, all of a sudden, an angry roar was heard in the classroom.

As I looked up frantically, I saw my classmates facing me with their razors raised. What in the world!?

"We've been watching you for a while, you dare flirt openly to show off!"

"We'll kill you. Seriously. Most definitely. We'll kill even your soul."

"...... to touch Onee-sama's hair...... even if you are torn to eight pieces, I can't forgive you......!"

"Reinforce the exit! Let's kill him here!


Everyone started going into throwing motion together. That! If my tatami reversal is breached ---

"All hands, after throwing your razors, with lightning speed, strike him with your chabudai! Make sure you guys don't hit Onee-sama in the process!"

"""Roger."""

Damn......! What precise instructions! Stopping my movements with the razor blades and then delivering the finishing blow with an overwhelming number of chabudai. Faced with attacks from every direction, there's nowhere I can run. Bastard, as expected of Shimizu. Just by being in D-class, she has good thinking---

A stinging, uncomfortable feeling.

"Onee-sama! Quickly retreat to here! It's dangerous to stay with that pig-head!"

"Shimizu-san, when did you get there!? And why is everyone listening to Shimizu-san and preparing your chabudai!? You should treasure your classmate!"

"Miharu, you still haven't given up on me? If you keep this on, it will just make things difficult for the both of us though......"


"Onee-sama, you are just deceived by that pig-head! The only person who truly cares about you is me---"

"You all! We're in the middle of a lesson you know!!"

At last, Ironman bellowed at us while we were engaged in our heated arguments.

The classroom fell silent all of a sudden. The bellow of Ironman was extraordinary.

"Shimizu. What happened to your lesson?"

"Th-this is not the time for that......! Onee-sama."

"Shimizu."

Ironman called out her name softly, and with just that alone, Shimizu-san kept quiet.

"This is the second warning. Behave yourself and get back to your own classroom. I'll say this again, but you are banned from coming to this class. Understand?"

"...... understood."

Reluctantly, Shimizu-san left the classroom. During then, as she was leaving, she once again glared at me as if I were an enemy of her parents.


"You guys, don't play around during lesson time. Do that during your breaks."

On hearing that, my classmates put away their razors and put back their chabudai.

With that, thanks to Ironman this time, things had come to a close --- it seemed.

<center>☆</center>

Break time. After having gone through the experience of razors and chabudai hurtling towards me, as I returned from the toilet, the usual three --- Yuuji, Hideyoshi, Muttsuliini, those three --- were sitting at Yuuji's place, facing one another and talking about something. What is it, I wonder.

"What's up with you guys. Making such serious faces."

"Mu, Akihisa huh. You came at the right time."

Hideyoshi made some space for me and I sat down, cross-legged.

"What's up? Is there trouble?"

"............ (nod)."

"Yeah. Thanks to you, trouble seems to be brewing."

Yuuji said with a sigh. I see. Trouble again. This class really can't take a breather with the various bothersome stuff......


"So, what's the trouble you're referring to?"

"............ D-class seems to be preparing for a Summonning Test War."

"Summonning Test War? D-class?"

The Summonning Test War where summoned beasts, whose strength are determined by the test scores, are used in fighting. The outcome of the war will decide the facilities of the classes, making it a matter of grave importance but,

"Even if D-class were to attack B-class, it won't really concern us right? At any rate, our class has yet to regain the right to wage a summoning war anyways."

We've already applied for a Summonning Test War in April and after our loss, as a penalty to F-class, we won't get the right to apply for another war for 3 months. Since we couldn't apply for a war, how the other classes were moving shouldn't be a matter of concern for us.

"Like what you said, if D-class were aiming for B-class, there wouldn't be a problem but......"

Hideyoshi trailed off.

"Eh? It's not that? In that case, are they aiming for A-class?"

By the way, C-class lost to A-class in a Summoning Test War previously, and now has the same type of facilities as D-class. Given that, D-class should not be aiming for C-class.

"Are you an idiot? If there were the case, we won't be feeling troubled right?"

"Then, don't tell me......"

"............ D-class is aiming for this very F-class."


"Eehhhh?"

How can that be! Impossible!

"But, isn't it that we have yet the right to have a Summoning Test War?"

"Yeah. Indeed, F-class does not have the right to apply for a Summoning Test War against another class. However, it doesn't mean that Summoning Test Wars do not concern us at all. Even if we can't initiate a war against another class, we can't afford not to fight back one that is initiated against us."

According to the rules of the Summoning Test War, the losing class is unable to apply for a Summoning Test War for 3 months. This is a rule to prevent the Summoning Test Wars from getting drawn out, but, nowhere was it written in the rule that a class which has lost cannot participate in a Summoning Test War, it seems.

"But, we are the F-class which should have the worst facilities, and there shouldn't be anyone who would come attack us right?"

There is plenty of merit for a lower ranked class in winning against a higher ranked class. Since that means they can swap their facilities. However, even if the higher ranked class win against the lower ranked class, the higher ranked class wouldn't be able to upgrade their facilities so there is no merit for them. Only the lower ranked class which has lost would get their facilities downgraded.

"That's why like I said earlier, it's thanks to you that we got ourselves into such a troublesome situation."

Thanks to me? What did I do?

"Akihisa I say. The opponent is D-class. Isn't there something that would ring a bell in your mind?"


Erm, the opponent is D-class. What comes to my mind would be ---

"...... don't tell me, it's Shimizu-san?"

"............ (nod)"

Muttsuliini gave a small nod.

"You've done it Akihisa. Thanks to you flirting around with Shimada, the heated up Shimizu got the fellas in D-class involved and is planning to take it out on us."

"N-no way! I've never planned for that to......"

"But still, even if you didn't intended that, Shimizu-san would think otherwise."

"Besides, didn't Shimizu say it as well? I'll do something about the chabudai, she said. It seems like in order to separate you and Shimada's seat, she plans to turn our desks back into orange carton boxes."

If we were to lose the Summoning Test War, our desks will turn back to orange carton boxes. If that were to happen, indeed, we won't be able to share the same seat. It seems like that's the true purpose of Shimizu-san.

"B-but, there's no way the whole of D-class would buy this right? I doubt that the class will get involved in a war with such a purpose behind it. Won't the representative of D-class object to this as well?"

The D-class representative is a male student called Hiraga-kun who we've battled out with previously. He owed it to us to be able to retain his class facilities, and he had cooperated with us at the strengthening training camp, acting together for the sake of a single objective. It was quite unthinkable that he would agree to a war for the mere sake of backstabbing us.


"That's where the problem is. Right now, we are the prime perpetrators for the mass peeping incident. A normal girl will not hold any feelings of affection for us. Rather, they might be thinking about meting out punishment with their own hands perhaps."

"You already know this, but the D-class representative is a guy. In his current situation of being treated as a peeping tom, he would have no say in the matter. I doubt he can suppress the girls who are riled up from their anger, and Shimizu, who's riled up from her jealousy."

"N-no way....."

The way things are going, we'll end up going back to using those terrible facilities, the orange carton boxes. No, they are already pretty terrible right now......

"Yuuji, if they attack, are you confident in us winning?"

"Tough. Thanks to the ruckus the fellas in our class caused since morning, we couldn't replenish our points, and our girls numbered merely two. Even if our circumstances were perfect, we wouldn't be able to cross swords without a strategy, but still, if we only have Himeji and Shimada who still have points remaining, unless something extraordinary happens, there is no chance of us winning."

All the male students had exhausted their points during the strengthening training camp and had been suspended after that. If we don't replenish them today, our fighting strength is equivalent to zero, I guess. The girls should have been able to replenish them while we suspended so there is no problem there.


"In short, in our current situation, our only fighting strength are the girls. Our F-class has two girls, while D-class has over twenty of them. Even with Himeji, the difference in fighting strength is clear."

For example, even if Himeji is equivalent to ten people, the difference is about one time more. That's a pretty rough situation.

"In other words, it'd be wise to avoid the Summoning Test War this time. Even if we win, we'll just get D-class's facilities which holds no merit, and it'd be senseless to go through the trouble of making a class which has a debt to us our enemy."

"Eh? Can we avoid it?"

"It depends on you and Shimada though."

After saying that, Yuuji turned his head left and right to look around him.

"Is something wrong, Yuuji?"

"Yeah. I'm checking to see whether Shimada is nearby."

"If you're looking for Minami, she left for someplace together with Himeji-san just now."

When break time started, while I wasn't sure who initiated it, but Himeji-san and Minami left the classroom together. They had a pretty serious look on their face, and probably had something important to talk to each other.


"A scene of carnage I guess."

"A scene of carnage yeah."

"............ a scene of carnage."

"Eh? Are those two fighting?"

Speaking of that, those two were behaving strangely today. I wonder what had happened between them during the week when we weren't around.

"That aside, Akihisa, there's something I need to verify."

"Huh? What is it?"

"Are you going out with Shimada?"

That sentence which came out from Yuuji pierced through me.

That's right. Due to the ruckus since morning, I didn't really think too deeply into it, but, I have to make it clear. According to Minami, we are going out it seems, but I don't remember saying anything of that sorts.

"According to my memory, I think we aren't going out though......"

If we are really going out, then I'm probably the worst for saying that.

"But, Shimada's behavior is clearly that of a person who's dating isn't it?"


"Yeah. That was probably due to a mail which I sent out by mistake ---"

He explained the incident that had taken place at the strengthening training camp to the three of them. He had sent out a mail which appeared to be a confession, but it was actually a misunderstanding.

"I see. Akihisa being Akihisa but...... Yuuji, you really picked a wonderful timing to do that......"

"Really Yuuji. You should gut yourself as an apology."

"Uwu...... Well, it was indeed my fault. Sorry Akihisa."

"............ but, it's not enough for just Akihisa to verify the root cause."

"Yeah. That's right."

Like what Muttsuliini said, the point is even if we knew it's totally Yuuji's responsibility, the mess can't be cleared up just like that. The original cause was not due to anyone else but me. Blaming it on Yuuji is like barking up the wrong tree. Besides, I did get back at him.

"However, if this was a misunderstanding then it makes things easy."

"Eh? About what?"

"About the Summoning Test War with D-class. If we resolve the misunderstanding with Shimada and return the both of you to the previous state of things, then Shimizu will probably stay quiet. If that were to happen, then even if D-class remained dissatisfied with us, without the igniting core behind this Summoning Test War, they will probably let things slide. This means that we can have everything resolved and go back to our daily routine."


After Yuuji, like his usual self, suggested the solution, the door suddenly burst open with someone dashing in.

"Er-erm, Akihisa-kun! I have something to ask you!"

Himeji came to where I was sitting as she was catching her breath.

"Eh? Wh-what is it?"

I was somewhat surprised at the usually gentle Himeji-san, who was having a rare menacing look on her face.

"Er-erm......! Did Akihisa-kun...... confess to Minami-chan......?"

Himeji's voice gradually tapered off as she spoke. However, I could clearly understand what she was trying to say.

"Eh, erm...... about that......"

It was a little difficult to say it out. It seems like I'm doing something bad to Minami.

"Himeji, regarding that, it's probably better to include Shimada. Do you know where she is?"

Yuuji cut into our conversation. Thanks for the help.

"Minami-chan was together with me on the rooftop a while ago though......"

"Alright. In that case, let's all go to the rooftop. This isn't such a good place to talk."

Rooftop huh. It'd be easier to talk there with less people.


"That's right. I'm sorry to make Himeji-san go back up there."

"Ah, no. I don't really mind."

"Well then, let's go."

"Right."

We stood up and headed to the rooftop. While we were moving, Yuuji called out to Muttsuliini.

"Muttsuliini. Will you be able to ascertain whether that fella's eavesdropping devices are present?"

"............ probably, there will be. They were set up in F-class as well."

That fella was probably referring to Shimizu-san.

"What happened to those in the F-class?"

"............ I've already removed them during the lessons."

As expected of Muttsuliini. As usual, he does his job fast.

"I see. That means, Shimizu-san is unaware of our earlier conversation right?"

"............ (nod)."

In that case, we needed another way to let her know that our relationship was a misunderstanding. If there are eavesdropping devices on the rooftop, then Shimizu-san can probably use them to ascertain that --- which also means that what we say will be recorded right. In that case,

"Say, Muttsuliini. If there are eavesdropping devices on the rooftop, can you make them unusable for just a short while?"


It's already bad enough to have caused her to misunderstand, if this were to be recorded, I would have done her too much wrong.

"............ understood."

Just at the time when Muttsuliini agreed, we reached the end of the stairs and could see the door leading to the rooftop.

Subsequently, Yuuji, who was leading, pushed open the door. There, under the bright blue sky on the other side of the door, was the figure of Minami, standing there quietly.

"Ah, Mizuki --- you guys as well? Why are all of you together?"

Minami looked at us in surprise.

"Muttsuliini."

"............ (nod)."

With a piercing look in his eyes, Muttsuliini looked around him and following that, with a small device in one hand, he walked about the area. While I don't know what kind of device that was, it should be something that allows him to search for installed eavesdropping devices and cameras and such.

"............ okay."

Not even a minute had passed before Muttsuliini was done. With that, Shimizu-san would not be able to record our conversation. It seems like I can talk without reservations.

"What's wrong, Aki?"


"Ahh, erm......"

Upon meeting Minami's gaze, I started to falter as an image of my brutally killed corpse surfaced in mind. Since I was about to say to her, ''"The confession mail was a joke"'', something which could be regarded as the lowliest thing that we could do to her. There was no way Minami wouldn't be mad.

"God, I seek your divine protection......"

"? What are you doing, Aki?"

"Uhn. I'm just offering a prayer."

After making a sign of the cross to bless myself, I steeled myself and walked towards Minami in earnest.

"Minami. The truth is, there's something I want to tell you."

"Ah, right. What is it?"

"You know, it's about the mail that I sent during the strengthening training camp......"

"M-mail, you say, that mail?"

For some reason, Minami's face turned red.

"Yeah. About the mail, the truth is."

I could tell that I was starting to sweat from the guilt-arisen fear. It's ok. It's ok. Whatever happens, it shouldn't be at the extent of losing my life. ............ probably.

"The truth is?"


Looking into Minami's eyes as she returned the question, I announced clearly.

"The truth is --- it's a misunderstanding."

"............ eh?"

With her face flushed, Minami stiffened.

"No, rather than to say it's a misunderstanding, it's probably more correct to say that I got the forwarding address wrong."

This may be despicable, but even if it's not like I have any bad intentions, I have to tell that to her. For the sake of my life.

"G-got it wrong, you say, so who was the one......"

Inquired Minami with her body stiffened up.

As to whose address did I mix up with hers, it was the person who I was texting then......

"Sugawa-kun I guess."

""Eehh!?""

For some reason, even Himeji-san exclaimed together with Minami.

"Th-then, Aki's confession was not to me but to Sugawa!?"

"N-no way! Even when others say otherwise, Akihisa-kun, I'd think you like girls, but, as you really guys instead, and to top if off, it's neither Sakamoto-kun nor Kinoshita-kun nor Kubo-kun, but Sugawa-kun......!"


What's this? It's like the misunderstanding just deepened.

"No, it's not like this. If I remembered correctly, a mail like <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Are you really interested in girls? Isn't Sakamoto or Kinoshita more preferable?''<nowiki>'</nowiki> came from Sugawa-kun, and when I replied, I made a mistake in the address and it was sent to Minami."

Speaking of that, did Sugawa's misunderstanding of me continued, I wonder. Jeez, Why am I misunderstood to be a gay? I don't get this at all.

"But, the mail content can't be thought of as any thing other than a confession ---"

Minami took out her cellphone from her pocket and started operating it. She's probably ascertaining the mail I sent.

"Eh? Huh? Somehow, after looking at it now, the mail is a little strange for a confession though......"

"Is that so? Minami-chan, can I take a look at it as well?"

"Y-yeah......"

Minami turned the display towards Himeji-san.

"Erm...... what's this sickle mark attached to the head of the mail?"

"D-don't worry about that! It's just a decoration!"

Sickle mark? Did I make such a mark when I sent the mail?


"Akihisa, do you still remember what you sent?"

"Yeah, but I can't remember the details well though......"

As a result of my cellphone getting broken by Yuuji, I have no records of my mails, and in addition, I don't have a head that can retain the small details of the contents of a mail which I sent more than a week ago.

"What was written in Aki's mail was <nowiki>'</nowiki>''Of course, there's no doubt that I love it right! Much more than someone like Yuuji!''<nowiki>'</nowiki>."

That was some mail, I thought. If it were really a confession, I would want to word it a little more properly.

"Hm. Didn't it occur to you that the mail was a strange one for a confession?"

"I didn't think much about it when I got it though...... But, if I read it again more calmly, it does seem a little strange perhaps......"

"If you have realized it earlier, things wouldn't have come to this."

"Shimada is a returnee<ref>'''Returnee:''' I don't want to make it long so I just used this word used by the dictionary. Returnee = a person who returned to his home country after a long time of residing in a foreign country. </ref>. It can't be helped."

Yuuji and Hideyoshi smiled wryly. Indeed, if the other party was Himeji-san, the misunderstanding would have been resolved at a much earlier stage.

On hearing that, Minami undauntedly argued.

"B-but, anyone would have misunderstood it when he said that he loved it more than Sakamoto!?"


"No way! I'm a straight who likes girls!"

Somehow, I feel that the point of debate is off!

"So good for you, Minami-chan...... I would also like to be told that......"

"Himeji-san, you are weird too!? That sounded like it's a fact that I'm in love with Yuuji right!"

"A-Akihisa...... How should I reply to you......?"

"Just normally duh!"

Right before me, after Yuuji made a jab at me by mimicking Hideyoshi's reaction, ''gahaha'', he laughed in delight. Damn! Damn the lowlife who is getting a kick out of other people's misery!

"Well, anyway, because of that, there was a mistake in that mail."

"I see. I've misunderstood. I also thought that it was a little strange, but now, it's finally clear."

"Ah-haha. Minami, you got careless."

"Jeez. I don't want to be told that by you, Aki, when you got the sending address wrong."

We both laughed cheerfully.

And after we laughed for a short while.

"What are you going to do about it!? That was my first kiss!!"

[[Image:BTS_vol_04_069.jpg|thumb]]

With lots of vigor, Minami grabbed hold of my collars.

"S-S-S-Sorryyy! I didn't have any bad intentions!"

"This isn't something you can brush off with just an apology right!?"

Indeed, it wasn't. Erm, what should I say......?

"You know, Minami."

"What!?"

"Erm --- it was my first time as well, so it's a tie, isn't that enough......?"

"Of course not!"

The shrewd Yuuji jabbed in. That's right huh. Even I thought so.

"Eh......? I-is that so...... In that, case...... erm...... thanks for the treat......?"

"Oiy! Are you fine with that Shimada!?"

Notwithstanding, Minami gave a reply that was out of our expectations.

Speaking of that, there is one thing which I really wanted to know. I shall take this chance to ask.

"Say Minami. I'd like for you to answer this without getting angry though."

"Eh? What?"

"It's regarding the matter of us going out, could it be that, Minami actually...... erm, likes me......?"


"Ah......! Th-that.......!"

Frantically, Minami waved her hand in a flapping manner.

What had bothered me were Minami's actions. Minami's actions resulting from the misunderstanding from the mail was 180 degrees different from what I expected. I would have thought that I would definitely be rejected, but yet, Minami acted in a way that was completely opposite of that.

That's why, I really wanted to know. Perhaps, there was also a possibility that I wasn't really hated by Minami ---

"Ah, that, you see. Miharu was getting really persistent, so I thought she might give up if I have a boyfriend, and then it was just good timing that Aki's confession came along......."

Minami explained while her hands and eyes were fidgeting restlessly.

"Aah, I see. That's how it was huh."

I see, no wonder she did those various things openly without reservation. I had jumped to the wrong conclusion huh.

...... hn? Somehow, I could feel a large sense of regret......!

"Well well. What a painful excuse. Everyone can see through it except for one person."

"That's right. Well, after being told that the confession was a misunderstanding, it's not like I can't understand why you want to put up a deception."


"............ you're not being honest."

"I-It's not like I'm making an excuse of any sort, really......! Wh-Who would like such an idiot!"

See through, they said, it was probably referring to the matter of me and Minami dating. What the hell. Everyone had realized that it was a lie? I was the only one who didn't realize it huh.

"Jeez......, in that case, you should have told me earlier. I ended up thinking Minami really likes me."

"Uwu...... Th-That can't be possible right!"

"Yeah. I also thought it strange. It's unthinkable that Minami will fall for me, besides ---"

"B-Besides what?"

"Besides, it's weird that Minami could act so gentle and meek right?"

"...... that's right. Good grief, it's just like what you said......!!"

"Mi-Minami!? I thought I heard an awful sound coming from my shoulder joint though!?"

Even when it's already fragile because of a lack of calcium, but yet!

"Anyway, the misunderstanding has been resolved. What's left is to tell this to Shimizu and everything will be resolved, right?"

"Yeah. With this, Shimizu will probably accept it."


"............ I will relay this properly."

For now, one thing has been settled. F-class can relax, I guess.

"Eh? What are you talking about? Mizuki, did anything happen?"

"No, I'm also clueless though...... Did anything happen?"

"Aah, that's right. You guys are out of the loop with regards to the matter with D-class. The truth is ---"

As I listened to Yuuji's explanation to Himeji-san and Minami, I stared blankly up at the sky.

Was Minami really fine with kissing me just for the sake of deceiving Shimizu-san, I wonder.

<noinclude>
----

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The First Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The Third Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The First Question

2012-07-11T17:53:30Z

Mangaexpert:

"...... Yuuji."

"Wha --- arghhh!? What the hell are you doing all of a sudden!?"

"...... don't dodge."

"When you're butting your head with me, of course I'll dodge!"

"...... I'm not butting my head."

"? Then what's that? A heddobatto<ref>'''heddobatto:''' Headbutt.</ref>?"

"...... a kiss."

"Alright. I don't want to see any unnecessary movement from you. Put your hands behind your head and explain this slowly in a way that's easy to understand."

"...... putting lips together. A natural act between an engaged couple like Yuuji and me. It's called 'making out'."

"Wait. I didn't mean that I don't know what a 'kiss' is. I'm asking, why are you doing that out of the bl......ahhhh!"

"....... you say you know, with whom, when, and where did you......!!"

"N, no! I mean I know the meaning of a kiss, it doesn't mean that I have any ---"

"...... experience?"

"--- you can't really say that I don't have any ex...gyaaaaa! I'm kidding! I'm just being cocky, I've never experienced a real one before!"


"...... I see. Then, it's fine."

"I, I thought I was going to die...... So, why did you talk about that out of the blue?"

"...... look."

"Yeah? Isn't that Akihisa and Shimada? I can't really see it from here --- but isn't Shimada running away from him?"

"...... they were kissing before that."

"Seriously! Ugh, the fellows in our class have started to surround the ditched guy, Akihisa."

"...... an incredible killing intent."

"Woah, what a nice body! Something good is also stuffed in between his jaws. As expected, he's outnumbered."

"...... he can't move anymore."

"Tsk tsk. As usual, Akihisa is an idiot. They are famous for not showing any mercy to anyone who has experienced even something as small as a kiss."

"...... I'm sorry."

"Huh? What's wrong? Why are you apologizing? Since I haven't done anything like that, I'll be fine, you know?"

"...... the truth is, while Yuuji was sleeping ---"

"I can't hear you! I totally, completely can't hear you at all!"

"...... it's ok. Since I'll take responsibility."


"That's not the problem, is it!? --- hah! Killing intent gyaaaaaaaaa!"

"Heretics discovered. We've secured them."

"Alright. Take them away."

"Roger! President Sugawa!"

"....... ah...... Yuuji......"

"How goes the preparations for the trial?"

"No problem."

"Well done. We're going to begin the emergency heretic trial! All members, do not be negligent in inspecting your tools!"

"""Roger! President Sugawa!"""

"...... what should I do. I was so busy selling him out that I forgot to mention that I only did it on his cheek......"


===The First Question===
'''Convert the following words to proper English.'''

"Haatofuru Rabusutourii"

 
'''Himeji Mizuki's answer'''

"heartful love story"

'''Teacher's comment'''

Correct. It's a common catchphrase you see in movies and books, but every now and then, there will be someone who will get the "heart" part wrong. Even though it should be a familiar English word to most, it's surprisingly difficult to get it right.

By the way, translated to Japanese, it's "A romance story filled with love". I'd definitely like to see you all spend your springtime of youth in such a manner.

 
'''Shimada Minami's answer'''

"hurt full rough story"

'''Teacher's comment'''

*hurt...... injury

*full...... to be filled with

*rough...... rough

*story...... story

It's a beautiful mistake to the effect that I was wondering whether you got it wrong on purpose.

I think you will be the only one "playing out"<ref>'''Playing out:''' Here, the word used is "演じる" which could mean, "acting"(meaning Minami's love story is really as such) as well as "committing a blunder"(meaning Minami made a mistake in her answer).</ref> such a "heartful love story".

 
'''Kirishima Shouko's answer'''

"hurt full rough story"

'''Teacher's comment'''

To think that there's another one.

----


"Aki, close your eyes."

That came rather suddenly.

In front of me were a pair of large eyes framed with full eyelashes.

A shampoo fragrance could be detected emanating from that beautiful hair with the back tied up into a ponytail.

And then on my lips --- I could feel the touch of the soft, warm lips of Minami.

What's this. What just happened. Why is Minami's face so close to me. Why am I spacing out like this.

In a jerking motion, Minami pulled away from me,

"Th, this...... is not a joke, I'm telling you......!"

After saying that one line, she ran away from me.

Ahaha. Minami's face is surprisingly red. Just like a tomato.

I was overseeing this scene, taking in this situation in a strangely calm manner.

"As I thought...... Minami-chan, towards Akihisa-kun......"

I'm strangely concerned with the murmuring voice of the nearby Himeji-san.


"Yoshii, prepare yourself!"

And then, what came next was rather sudden.

A tightly clenched large fist appeared in front of me.

And then, I felt the hard, sweltering touch of Sugawa's fist on my cheek.

What's this. What just happened. Why is Sugawa-kun and the rest of F class closing in on me like predators closing in on their prey. Why is my vision quivering.

Not knowing what happened, in a jerking motion, Sugawa-kun pulled away from me,

"Th, that...... is not a joke, I'm telling you......! ...... we're really going to kill you!"

He raised his hand and gave the others around him a signal.

"Eh!? Eh!? Wait wait! I don't understand the situa --- gyaaaaa!"

A killing intent that had never been felt before. For some reason, it seemed like everyone was looking at me with serious eyes!?

"As I thought...... Minami-chan, towards Akihisa......"

"No, Himeji-san! Enough of that! Anyway, for now, save me--- !"

At that moment, my consciousness descended into darkness.


"Gentlemen. Where are we?"

"""The court that passes down the oldest form of judgement!"""

"What will the heretic get?"

"""The iron hammer of death!"""

"What will the guy get?"

"""He shall throw away his love, and live in sorrow!"""

"Good. Now --- let the heretic trial of class 2-F begin!"


When I opened my eyes, it was the meeting place of Sabbath.

"Eh? Huh? What's the meaning of this?"

Even though the curtains had been drawn up and it was dark, I realized I was in my usual classroom from the feel of tatami. In other words, the masked guys standing beside the platform were of class 2-F.

"Akihisa, you've awakened."

A familiar voice came from nearby. As I tried to turn around to face that voice, I realized for the first time that my hands and feet had been bound.

I had no choice but to roll my entire body to face the direction of the owner of that voice. What I was seeing before me was the figure of my bad pal, also with his hands and feet bound, lying there.

"...... Yuuji, what are you doing?"

"...... I've been dragged into this by you."

He spat with his scowling, annoyed face that gave out a complete feeling of wildness. Just like a wild animal tied up in a cage.

"Dragged into this?"

"Thanks to you, the talk about 'Shouko kissing me while I was asleep' was overheard by them. What a great bother, bastard."


Hm hm. Kirishima-san kissing. Kissing Yuuji. I see ---

".............................. huh?"

No no no. Wait a minute please. Isn't it too good a thing to be ignored?

Kirishima-san and Yuuji have kissed? That beautiful Kirishima Shouko-san who is good in studies and sports and also with a good family background, and the plain Sakamoto Yuuji who is bad in personality and brains, have kissed? Haha. That's really a distasteful joke. So stupid to the point its beyond laughable....... but, what if.

I don't really want to think about it, but what if. If in one in a million chance, that's true.

If that's the case, even if God permits, I shall not forgive him......!

"Everyone, this is bad! Sakamoto Yuuji is suspected to be a heretic! Time to prepare for an emergency trial!"

"Wait Akihisa! Rather, weren't you the one who was trying to make us kiss at the Kisaragi Highland incident!? In other words, you are the real heretic!"

Yuuji was prattling about some nonsensical stuff. Me, a heretic?

"Yuuji, how unsightly! You're plotting to shift some unfounded allegation onto me to protect yourself! Do you think I'll swallow that!"


This was not a joke. Having lived in this world for sixteen years. This was not something to be proud of, but I had never yet had the joyful experience of being kissed! ...... well, I've received one on the cheek however......

"This, this idiot......! If you don't believe me, just try listening to what they are saying!"

Even though I didn't get what Yuuji was saying, for now, I'd do as he said and try stretching my hearing. As I did that, I could make out a strange conversation going on between my classmates.

"--- read out the charges."

"Yes, President Sugawa. Eh--- the accused, Yoshii Akihisa (from now on, he shall be referred to as A), a student of our Fumizuki Academy's class 2-F, is suspected of violating our doctrine. The charges for A are indecent assault, as well as, acts of infidelity. At early dawn of this very day, when A was forcefully performing an obscene act on his classmate, Shimada Minami (from now on, she shall be referred to as Flat-Chest), he was apprehended by our compatriots. He is now brought before us. From here on, after we have thoroughly investigated the relationship between A and Flat-Chest, to properly deal with A ---"

"Skip the trivialities. Read out the conclusion."

"We're envious of him being kissed!"

"Uhm. It's truly an easy-to-understand report."


Eh? Huh? Kiss? What's that. Speaking of that, something like that did seem to happen, or didn't seem to happen......

"Akihisa. You must have lost your memories from the excessive shock, so let me tell you about it. This morning, you and Shimada kissed. And it was right in front of Himeji."

Yuuji seemed to be explaining to me.

Kiss. With Minami. I kissed. What's that. After being told that, it did seem like Minami and I kissed.

But that's not possible.

"Haha. You can stop the jokes, Yuuji. Since there's definitely no way that Minami would actually kiss someone like me, right?"

Even for me, I'd know my place. I'm not someone who's passionate about any club activities, neither am I good in studies, nor am I good in anything in particular. Only someone who's not aware of any of these realities, someone like Hazuki-chan, would actually be willing to kiss me.

"Well, don't put yourself down so much, Akihisa. Indeed, you are the worst when it comes to looks, studies, and personality, and even if one closes his eyes to them, you're just someone with neither ability nor wealth, isn't it?"

"Damn you! Are you saying I'm good for nothing except for shoulder massages!?"


"At this age, only shoulder massages!? Don't you have other strengths that you can use to argue!?"

There should be a limit to how much he can make a fool out of me. If my hands and feet were not bound up, I would have made a grab for him.

"In any case, it's a fact that you and Shimada have kissed. Seems like there's undeniable proof."

Before I could ask about the proof, a photograph was thrust before my eyes.

"............ traitors should die."

The person who muttered that and who was holding on to the photograph was none other than my classmate, the Muttsuliini Tsuchiya Kouta. Even though he is usually a quiet guy who is hardworking in taking photos while erasing his presence, right now, he is releasing a quiet killing intent just like a ninja who's a moment away from carrying out an assassination.

And in that photograph in his hand, was a scene of a guy who resembled me kissing a girl who resembled Minami --- so, as to speak, however you look at it, it's me kissing Minami.

"Eh!? Is this for real!? That wasn't a dream!?"

"If it were a dream, you wouldn't be all tied up like this."

"I, I see. So that's how I ended up like this......"

I did possess a hazy memory of that, but to think that it was real...... Me and Minami kiss huh.......

"I'm sorry for interrupting your reverie in embarrassment to the point where even your ears are red, but I have a question."


"That, that's not it......! This, is just, my face getting hot......"

"I get it, I get it. So, how did the both of you end up like that?"

How, you say......

"I'd like to ask that as well."

I had not the slightest idea why Minami would do that all of a sudden. She was probably threatened by someone to catch me in a trap, I guess.

"Use that spongy head of yours to think it through. Did anything strange happen recently, or was there anything about her that was out of the ordinary?"

Even if we're talking about something recent, ever since my mobile was broken, I've not contacted her at all.

"Uh~n......"

What was it. What actually happened?

"Let's change the question. When was the last time you saw Shimada?"

The last time I saw her. It's of course referring to a time other than this morning, isn't it? If that's the case,

"Erm...... the last night of the training camp, I guess?"

"The last night?"

"Yeah. After everyone was asleep, Minami came to me secretly."

"............ why didn't you think of that as strange?"


Yuuji had a dumbstruck look on his face.

"Well, because she was coming to kill me......"

"...... well then, what did you say to her before seeing her that night?"

The conversation before we met huh. Speaking of that, then it had to be the mail, I guess.

The contents of that mail, if I remembered correctly ---

"Something that sounded like a confession was said."

"...... huh? Shimada said that to you?"

"No, I said it to Minami."

"Did such a thing really happen?"

"Yeah. That did happen."

"Right, right. I see, I see."

Yuuji nodded.

And following that, as I was thinking of letting out a large sighhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,

"Go to hell."

Wham......

The heel of his shoe came burying itself into my face.

"...... ugh! My face......ugh! I can feel a dent forming in my skull...... ugh!"


"What's with the 'I don't know'! Isn't that something totally out of the ordinary, you idiot!"

Yuuji was looking at the writhing me as if I was some kind of idiot. Damn! I can't afford to get any plainer than this!

"So, what was it that you said?"

Having calmed down again, Yuuji continued asking.

What did I say? What did I write in that misleading mail?

Erm....... ah, that's right. The mail that time, if I remember correctly,

"'I love you more than Yuuji' was written."

"Wait, your standard of love is pegged to me!?"

With a look of disgust on his face, Yuuji pulled away from me. A big misunderstanding.

Just as I was thinking about how to make it clear to Yuuji that even if I was a homosexual I wouldn't go after him, the apparent organizer of this suspicious gathering (I'm afraid it's Sugawa-kun) looked towards here.

"Heretic, Yoshii Akihisa. Would thou repent and accept our judgement?"

With a quiet voice, Sugawa-kun (?) waits for my response. If I respond to him carelessly, I might jeopardize my life.

"Hey, before I answer you, I have a question."


"Speak."

"What kind of judgement are you referring to?"

Responding to my query, Sugawa-kun (assumed) squinted his eyes and announced to me.

"First, we shall prepare kerosene and a lighter ---"

"The accusations are false! I'm not a believer who would go against the doctrine!"

As if I would let myself get roasted from a misunderstanding!

"I see. In that case, we shall force you to confess."

"You said it! You just said 'force you to confess' all of a sudden! This trial is useless!"

"That's right! Let's force him to confess!"

"Let's falsify the records of the proceedings!"

"Hey wait! You guys are not playing by the rules!? Normally, at this juncture, I don't think you should be going along with the act of forcing confessions!"

Do these guys really understand what a trial means?

"Eeh, the kerosene and lighter are not ready yet!"

"Are those what you use for interrogation to yield a confession!? Both are used for execution right!?"


"That's not it, Yoshii. In the case when the accused pleads innocence, this would be used twice, once for forcing a confession, and once for meting out the sentence; we're just taking enough of it for one use."

"I won't be deceived! Even when you say it like the selling catchphrase of a facial cleanser that comes with added volume, I won't be deceived."

In the first place, when it comes down to using a lighter and kerosene, there won't be a second time.

"Yuuji! Yuuji, you should say something as well! At this rate, we're going to become roasted bodies!"

"Damn you guys......! If you want to do it, just do it on this guy!"

"Yuuji...... thank --- no! That line, thinking about it clearly, aren't you just selling me out to save yourself! You low-life. You only care about yourself!"

Normally, it should have been, 'if you want to do it, just do it to me!'. Because he said it in such a cool way, for an instant, I was thankful to Yuuji.

"Aren't you the man, Sakamoto. If you're willing to go this far, as you wish, we'll do it to Yoshii."

Even now, Sugawa-kun (verified) was still deceived by Yuuji's words.

"Realize it, Sugawa-kun! At this rate, I'll be the only victim!"

While I hollered at the top of my voice, I did not display my fiery tension outwardly.

"Well, since the preparation of the kerosene seems delayed, for now, let's make Yoshii do 'Special Bungee Jump'."


I could smell a whiff of death from the sudden announcement from Sugawa.

"Sugawa-kun. Just out of curiosity, what's this 'Special Bungee Jump'?"

Even I know what a bungee jump is. The question is how 'special' is it.

"Let's see...... If I go into too many details, it might bring unnecessary unease to Yoshii, so I'll just give a hint ---"

Sugawa turned his face away, and seemed to look at the windows with the drawn-up curtains.

"--- I'd just say that it's akin to skydiving without a parachute."

People call that execution.

"You call that complete description a hint that wouldn't bring me unnecessary unease?! With no cord!? You want me to do a bungee jump with no cord!?"

These guys are seriously bad news. In order to escape from this place, just as I was considering ramming my body against the window and using the broken pieces to cut away these ropes that were bounding me,

"Akihisa."

I could hear the nearby Yuuji whispering to me.

"Eh? What's up, Yuuji?"

"Use this."

Hidden from Sugawa-kun's view, Yuuji handed out something with his bound hands.


"Yuuji..... Thanks......."

As I said my word of thanks to my bad pal who was saving me from this pinch, I ascertained the thing he passed over to me...... a rubber band?

"You can use this on your feet."

Yuuji announced to me confidently, and I looked at him and thought.

Ah I see. This guy must have contracted a terrible illness of the head.

"You know, Yuuji. I'm really happy, but just this alone can't support my weight."

However you think about it, I would end up in pieces.

As I explained this gently to my sick bad pal, an unbefitting smile floated on Yuuji's face and he replied.

"Stupid Akihisa. That's not all."

"Eh? Is that so?"

I see. This isn't everything yet. That should have been expected. Even if it's Yuuji, he should know this well enough. I was jumping to conclusions too early ---

"I've prepared another one."

He said confidently as he passed me another rubber band.


A pity. Yuuji's illness must have entered terminal stage and can no longer be cured by modern medicine.

"You know, Yuuji. It's not about the numbers."

As I looked at my bad pal who was carrying an illness of the head with pained eyes,

"...... suspension has just ended, and what are you guys doing right now......"

Ironman sighed as he slapped his hand on his forehead, having just walked into class for morning homeroom.

"Ah, Sensei! You've come just at the right time! Save me! This is an act of violence in school! I'm being bullied by my classmates!"

"That's not it! This is a holy war to maintain the morals within this school! Yoshii has committed acts of indecency towards members of the opposite sex!"

After listening to us, with an utter look of amazement, Ironman began.

"Ah...... Whatever, are you guys okay with not taking mark replenishment tests? Thanks to what happened at the training camp, all the guys practically have no marks left right?"

Ironman was talking about the application to take the tests.

In order to take the tests during normal lesson times, the teachers have to make preparations and as such, so it's necessary to make an application beforehand. At this rate, without making any applications, we're probably going to carry on with normal classes.

At the end of that training camp, there was a death fray using every subject, and because of that, practically everyone was depleted of marks in all subjects. That's why it might be necessary for us to replenish our marks sometime down the road......


""This is not the time for that.""

Since three months had yet to pass since the last summoning test war, we would not be able to wage a new summoning test war. Furthermore, we're the F class with the worst facilities. There was no need to worry about anyone attacking us. Instead of worrying about the test marks which wouldn't have any impending use, the direction in which my fate would take was much more pressing.

"Man man. If you guys say so, it doesn't matter to me then...... Anyway, just an announcement. The maintenance work on the summoning test system that started last week will take longer than expected. Even though the teachers are pushing for it, seems like it won't be ready till tomorrow. Just note that summoning test wars are not possible till then. That's all."

While Ironman seemed to have left the class after prattling about something, all our attention was focused on the trial.

"Yoshii! Stop resisting! It's bad not to know when to give up!"

"Damn! Someone, save m--- that's right! Himeji-san! Where's Himeji-san!? The kind Himeji-san will definitely save me!"

I looked around the dark classroom to search for the figure of Himeji-san. The cute, smart, and well-endowed idol of F class was sitting in her own seat quietly.


"I beg you, Himeji-san! Save me!"

I called out to her frantically.

However, Himeji-san seemed to have not heard me and was spacing out, mumbling about something.

"As I thought...... Minami-chan, towards Akihisa-kun......"

"Eeh!? You're still going on about that!?"

She seemed to be repeating that same old line for the past thirty minutes.

At the time when all ways seemed to be exhausted and as I was preparing myself for the worst,

"What, what on earth is this?"

A glimmer of hope appeared in the classroom.

"Hideyoshi! Thank heavens......! Since there was no sign of you all this while, I thought you were on a leave of absence."

Standing in shock, with a hand on the door, was my classmate who has been awarded the high honor of a rare beauty, Kinoshita Hideyoshi. I have heard rumors of her parents having made a mistake in entering the register, as this dear friend of mine with a cute outward appearance has proclaimed herself to be a guy.

"I was held up by some preparations this morning, and thus late, but....... Akihisa, what did you guys do?"

The classroom was curtained in darkness, and Yuuji and I were curled up like bagworms. And our classmates were masked. Anyone normal would have been surprised by this situation occurring in a classroom.


"Kinoshita. Don't interfere. Right now, we're about to execute heretics Yoshii Akihisa and Sakamoto Yuuji."

Finally, it's no longer a trial but an execution, it seemed.

"Is that so. However, I can understand if it's Yuuji, but what did Akihisa do?"

"Listen carefully, Kinoshita. The heretic Yoshii Akihisa had conducted an act of indecency by kissing Shimada Minami this morning in the premises of our holy city, Fumitsu Academy ---"

Slide.

In the middle of Sugawa's sentence, the door of the classroom, different from the one from which Hideyoshi had come through, opened.

And then, flushing all the way to her ears, with her face downwards, a female student appeared, quickly walking to her seat. Speak of the devil. It was the individual whose name had just been mentioned, Shimada Minami herself.

"""............"""

A sudden silence descended upon the classroom.


With a strange atmosphere that was different from usual, no one in F class spoke.

"Good morning, everyone. Due to various matters, I'm here to take over Fuse-sensei's class--- what's wrong, everyone?"

The teacher for the first period looked at us with wide eyes. 

<noinclude>
----
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 Novel Illustrations|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The Second Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The First Question

2012-07-11T08:25:43Z

Mangaexpert:

"...... Yuuji."

"Wha --- arghhh!? What the hell are you doing all of a sudden!?"

"...... don't dodge."

"When you're butting your head with me, of course I'll dodge!"

"...... I'm not butting my head."

"? Then what's that? A heddobatto<ref>'''heddobatto:''' Headbutt.</ref>?"

"...... a kiss."

"Alright. I don't want to see any unnecessary movement from you. Put your hands behind your head and explain this slowly in a way that's easy to understand."

"...... putting lips together. A natural act between an engaged couple like Yuuji and me. It's called 'making out'."

"Wait. I didn't mean that I don't know what a 'kiss' is. I'm asking, why are you doing that out of the bl......ahhhh!"

"....... you say you know, with whom, when, and where did you......!!"

"N, no! I mean I know the meaning of a kiss, it doesn't mean that I have any ---"

"...... experience?"

"--- you can't really say that I don't have any ex...gyaaaaa! I'm kidding! I'm just being cocky, I've never experienced a real one before!"


"...... I see. Then, it's fine."

"I, I thought I was going to die...... So, why did you talk about that out of the blue?"

"...... look."

"Yeah? Isn't that Akihisa and Shimada? I can't really see it from here --- but isn't Shimada running away from him?"

"...... they were kissing before that."

"Seriously! Ugh, the fellows in our class have started to surround the ditched guy, Akihisa."

"...... an incredible killing intent."

"Woah, what a nice body! Something good is also stuffed in between his jaws. As expected, he's outnumbered."

"...... he can't move anymore."

"Tsk tsk. As usual, Akihisa is an idiot. They are famous for not showing any mercy to anyone who has experienced even something as small as a kiss."

"...... I'm sorry."

"Huh? What's wrong? Why are you apologizing? Since I haven't done anything like that, I'll be fine, you know?"

"...... the truth is, while Yuuji was sleeping ---"

"I can't hear you! I totally, completely can't hear you at all!"

"...... it's ok. Since I'll take responsibility."


"That's not the problem, is it!? --- hah! Killing intent gyaaaaaaaaa!"

"Heretics discovered. We've secured them."

"Alright. Take them away."

"Roger! President Sugawa!"

"....... ah...... Yuuji......"

"How goes the preparations for the trial?"

"No problem."

"Well done. We're going to begin the emergency heretic trial! All members, do not be negligent in inspecting your tools!"

"""Roger! President Sugawa!"""

"...... what should I do. I was so busy selling him out that I forgot to mention that I only did it on his cheek......"


===The First Question===
'''Convert the following words to proper English.'''

"Haatofuru Rabusutourii"

 
'''Himeji Mizuki's answer'''

"heartful love story"

'''Teacher's comment'''

Correct. It's a common catchphrase you see in movies and books, but every now and then, there will be someone who will get the "heart" part wrong. Even though it should be a familiar English word to most, it's surprisingly difficult to get it right.

By the way, translated to Japanese, it's "A romance story filled with love". I'd definitely like to see you all spend your springtime of youth in such a manner.

 
'''Shimada Minami's answer'''

"hurt full rough story"

'''Teacher's comment'''

*hurt...... injury

*full...... to be filled with

*rough...... rough

*story...... story

It's a beautiful mistake to the effect that I was wondering whether you got it wrong on purpose.

I think you will be the only one "playing out"<ref>'''Playing out:''' Here, the word used is "演じる" which could mean, "acting"(meaning Minami's love story is really as such) as well as "committing a blunder"(meaning Minami made a mistake in her answer).</ref> such a "heartful love story".

 
'''Kirishima Shouko's answer'''

"hurt full rough story"

'''Teacher's comment'''

To think that there's another one.

----


"Aki, close your eyes."

That came rather suddenly.

In front of me were a pair of large eyes framed with full eyelashes.

A shampoo fragrance could be detected emanating from that beautiful hair with the back tied up into a ponytail.

And then on my lips --- I could feel the touch of the soft, warm lips of Minami.

What's this. What just happened. Why is Minami's face so close to me. Why am I spacing out like this.

In a jerking motion, Minami pulled away from me,

"Th, this...... is not a joke, I'm telling you......!"

After saying that one line, she ran away from me.

Ahaha. Minami's face is surprisingly red. Just like a tomato.

I was overseeing this scene, taking in this situation in a strangely calm manner.

"As I thought...... Minami-chan, towards Akihisa-kun......"

I'm strangely concerned with the murmuring voice of the nearby Himeji-san.


"Yoshii, prepare yourself!"

And then, what came next was rather sudden.

A tightly clenched large fist appeared in front of me.

And then, I felt the hard, sweltering touch of Sugawa's fist on my cheek.

What's this. What just happened. Why is Sugawa-kun and the rest of F class closing in on me like predators closing in on their prey. Why is my vision quivering.

Not knowing what happened, in a jerking motion, Sugawa-kun pulled away from me,

"Th, that...... is not a joke, I'm telling you......! ...... we're really going to kill you!"

He raised his hand and gave the others around him a signal.

"Eh!? Eh!? Wait wait! I don't understand the situa --- gyaaaaa!"

A killing intent that had never been felt before. For some reason, it seemed like everyone was looking at me with serious eyes!?

"As I thought...... Minami-chan, towards Akihisa......"

"No, Himeji-san! Enough of that! Anyway, for now, save me--- !"

At that moment, my consciousness descended into darkness.


"Gentlemen. Where are we?"

"""The court that passes down the oldest form of judgement!"""

"What will the heretic get?"

"""The iron hammer of death!"""

"What will the guy get?"

"""He shall throw away his love, and live in sorrow!"""

"Good. Now --- let the heretic trial of class 2-F begin!"


When I opened my eyes, it was the meeting place of Sabbath.

"Eh? Huh? What's the meaning of this?"

Even though the curtains had been drawn up and it was dark, I realized I was in my usual classroom from the feel of tatami. In other words, the masked guys standing beside the platform were of class 2-F.

"Akihisa, you've awakened."

A familiar voice came from nearby. As I tried to turn around to face that voice, I realized for the first time that my hands and feet had been bound.

I had no choice but to roll my entire body to face the direction of the owner of that voice. What I was seeing before me was the figure of my bad pal, also with his hands and feet bound, lying there.

"...... Yuuji, what are you doing?"

"...... I've been dragged into this by you."

He spat with his scowling, annoyed face that gave out a complete feeling of wildness. Just like a wild animal tied up in a cage.

"Dragged into this?"

"Thanks to you, the talk about 'Shouko kissing me while I was asleep' was overheard by them. What a great bother, bastard."


Hm hm. Kirishima-san kissing. Kissing Yuuji. I see ---

".............................. huh?"

No no no. Wait a minute please. Isn't it too good a thing to be ignored?

Kirishima-san and Yuuji have kissed? That beautiful Kirishima Shouko-san who is good in studies and sports and also with a good family background, and the plain Sakamoto Yuuji who is bad in personality and brains, have kissed? Haha. That's really a distasteful joke. So stupid to the point its beyond laughable....... but, what if.

I don't really want to think about it, but what if. If in one in a million chance, that's true.

If that's the case, even if God permits, I shall not forgive him......!

"Everyone, this is bad! Sakamoto Yuuji is suspected to be a heretic! Time to prepare for an emergency trial!"

"Wait Akihisa! Rather, weren't you the one who was trying to make us kiss at the Kisaragi Highland incident!? In other words, you are the real heretic!"

Yuuji was prattling about some nonsensical stuff. Me, a heretic?

"Yuuji, how unsightly! You're plotting to shift some unfounded allegation onto me to protect yourself! Do you think I'll swallow that!"


This was not a joke. Having lived in this world for sixteen years. This was not something to be proud of, but I had never yet had the joyful experience of being kissed! ...... well, I've received one on the cheek however......

"This, this idiot......! If you don't believe me, just try listening to what they are saying!"

Even though I didn't get what Yuuji was saying, for now, I'd do as he said and try stretching my hearing. As I did that, I could make out a strange conversation going on between my classmates.

"--- read out the charges."

"Yes, President Sugawa. Eh--- the accused, Yoshii Akihisa (from now on, he shall be referred to as A), a student of our Fumizuki Academy's class 2-F, is suspected of violating our doctrine. The charges for A are indecent assault, as well as, acts of infidelity. At early dawn of this very day, when A was forcefully performing an obscene act on his classmate, Shimada Minami (from now on, she shall be referred to as Flat-Chest), he was apprehended by our compatriots. He is now brought before us. From here on, after we have thoroughly investigated the relationship between A and Flat-Chest, to properly deal with A ---"

"Skip the trivialities. Read out the conclusion."

"We're envious of him being kissed!"

"Uhm. It's truly an easy-to-understand report."


Eh? Huh? Kiss? What's that. Speaking of that, something like that did seem to happen, or didn't seem to happen......

"Akihisa. You must have lost your memories from the excessive shock, so let me tell you about it. This morning, you and Shimada kissed. And it was right in front of Himeji."

Yuuji seemed to be explaining to me.

Kiss. With Minami. I kissed. What's that. After being told that, it did seem like Minami and I kissed.

But that's not possible.

"Haha. You can stop the jokes, Yuuji. Since there's definitely no way that Minami would actually kiss someone like me, right?"

Even for me, I'd know my place. I'm not someone who's passionate about any club activities, neither am I good in studies, nor am I good in anything in particular. Only someone who's not aware of any of these realities, someone like Hazuki-chan, would actually be willing to kiss me.

"Well, don't put yourself down so much, Akihisa. Indeed, you are the worst when it comes to looks, studies, and personality, and even if one closes his eyes to them, you're just someone with neither ability nor wealth, isn't it?"

"Damn you! Are you saying I'm good for nothing except for shoulder massages!?"


"At this age, only shoulder massages!? Don't you have other strengths that you can use to argue!?"

There should be a limit to how much he can make a fool out of me. If my hands and feet were not bound up, I would have made a grab for him.

"In any case, it's a fact that you and Shimada have kissed. Seems like there's undeniable proof."

Before I could ask about the proof, a photograph was thrust before my eyes.

"............ traitors should die."

The person who muttered that and who was holding on to the photograph was none other than my classmate, the Muttsuliini Tsuchiya Kouta. Even though he is usually a quiet guy who is hardworking in taking photos while erasing his presence, right now, he is releasing a quiet killing intent just like a ninja who's a moment away from carrying out an assassination.

And in that photograph in his hand, was a scene of a guy who resembled me kissing a girl who resembled Minami --- so, as to speak, however you look at it, it's me kissing Minami.

"Eh!? Is this for real!? That wasn't a dream!?"

"If it were a dream, you wouldn't be all tied up like this."

"I, I see. So that's how I ended up like this......"

I did possess a hazy memory of that, but to think that it was real...... Me and Minami kiss huh.......

"I'm sorry for interrupting your reverie in embarrassment to the point where even your ears are red, but I have a question."


"That, that's not it......! This, is just, my face getting hot......"

"I get it, I get it. So, how did the both of you end up like that?"

How, you say......

"I'd like to ask that as well."

I had not the slightest idea why Minami would do that all of a sudden. She was probably threatened by someone to catch me in a trap, I guess.

"Use that spongy head of yours to think it through. Did anything strange happen recently, or was there anything about her that was out of the ordinary?"

Even if we're talking about something recent, ever since my mobile was broken, I've not contacted her at all.

"Uh~n......"

What was it. What actually happened?

"Let's change the question. When was the last time you saw Shimada?"

The last time I saw her. It's of course referring to a time other than this morning, isn't it? If that's the case,

"Erm...... the last night of the training camp, I guess?"

"The last night?"

"Yeah. After everyone was asleep, Minami came to me secretly."

"............ why didn't you think of that as strange?"


Yuuji had a dumbstruck look on his face.

"Well, because she was coming to kill me......"

"...... well then, what did you say to her before seeing her that night?"

The conversation before we met huh. Speaking of that, then it had to be the mail, I guess.

The contents of that mail, if I remembered correctly ---

"Something that sounded like a confession was said."

"...... huh? Shimada said that to you?"

"No, I said it to Minami."

"Did such a thing really happen?"

"Yeah. That did happen."

"Right, right. I see, I see."

Yuuji nodded.

And following that, as I was thinking of letting out a large sighhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,

"Go to hell."

Wham......

The heel of his shoe came burying itself into my face.

"...... ugh! My face......ugh! I could feel a dent forming in my skull...... ugh!"


"What's with the 'I don't know'! Isn't that something totally out of the ordinary, you idiot!"

Yuuji was looking at the writhing me as if I'm some kind of idiot. Damn! I can't afford to get any plainer than this!

"So, what was it that you said?"

Having calmed down again, Yuuji continued asking.

What did I say? What did I write in that misleading mail?

Erm....... ah, that's right. The mail that time, if I remember correctly,

"'I love you more than Yuuji' was written."

"Wait, your standard of love is pegged to me!?"

With a look of disgust on his face, Yuuji pulled away from me. A big misunderstanding.

Just as I was thinking about how to make it clear to Yuuji that even if I'm a homosexual I wouldn't go after him, the apparent organizer of this suspicious gathering (I'm afraid it's Sugawa-kun) looked towards here.

"Heretic, Yoshii Akihisa. Would thou repent and accept our judgement?"

With a quiet voice, Sugawa-kun (?) waits for my response. If I respond to him carelessly, I might jeopardize my life.

"Hey, before I answer you, I have a question."


"Speak."

"What kind of judgement are you referring to?"

Responding to my query, Sugawa-kun (assumed) squinted his eyes and announced to me.

"First, we shall prepare kerosene and a lighter ---"

"The accusations are false! I'm not a believer who would go against the doctrine!"

As if I would let myself get roasted from a misunderstanding!

"I see. In that case, we shall force you to confess."

"You said it! You just said 'force you to confess' all of a sudden! This trial is useless!"

"That's right! Let's force him to confess!"

"Let's falsify the records of the proceedings!"

"Hey wait! You guys are not playing by the rules!? Normally, at this juncture, I don't think you should be going along with the act of forcing confessions!"

Do these guys really understand what a trial means?

"Eeh, the kerosene and lighter are not ready yet!"

"Are those what you use for interrogation to yield a confession!? Both are used for execution right!?"


"That's not it, Yoshii. In the case when the accused pleads innocence, this would be used twice, once for forcing a confession, and once for meting out the sentence; we're just taking enough of it for one use."

"I won't be deceived! Even when you say it like the selling catchphrase of a facial cleanser that comes with added volume, I won't be deceived."

In the first place, when it comes down to using a lighter and kerosene, there won't be a second time.

"Yuuji! Yuuji, you should say something as well! At this rate, we're going to become roasted bodies!"

"Damn you guys......! If you want to do it, just do it on this guy!"

"Yuuji...... thank --- no! That line, thinking about it clearly, aren't you just selling me out to save yourself! You low-life. You only care about yourself!"

Normally, it should have been, 'if you want to do it, just do it to me!'. Because he said it in such a cool way, for an instant, I was thankful to Yuuji.

"Aren't you the man, Sakamoto. If you're willing to go this far, as you wish, we'll do it to Yoshii."

Even now, Sugawa-kun (verified) was still deceived by Yuuji's words.

"Realize it, Sugawa-kun! At this rate, I'll be the only victim!"

While I hollered at the limit of my voice, I did not display my fiery tension outwardly.

"Well, since the preparation of the kerosene seems delayed, for now, let's make Yoshii do 'Special Bungee Jump'."


I could smell a whiff of death from the sudden announcement from Sugawa.

"Sugawa-kun. Just out of curiosity, what's this 'Special Bungee Jump'?"

Even I know what a bungee jump is. The question is how 'special' is it.

"Let's see...... If I go into too many details, it might bring unnecessary unease to Yoshii, so I'll just give a hint ---"

Sugawa turned his face away, and seemed to look at the windows with the drawn-up curtains.

"--- I'd just say that it's akin to skydiving without a parachute."

People call that execution.

"You call that complete description a hint that wouldn't bring me unnecessary unease! With no cord!? You want me to do a bungee jump with no cord!?"

These guys are seriously bad news. In order to escape from this place, just as I was considering ramming my body against the window and using the broken pieces to cut away these ropes that were bounding me,

"Akihisa."

I could hear the nearby Yuuji whispering to me.

"Eh? What's up, Yuuji?"

"Use this."

Hidden from Sugawa-kun's view, Yuuji handed out something with his bound hands.


"Yuuji..... Thanks......."

As I said my word of thanks to my bad pal who was saving me from this pinch, I ascertained the thing he passed over to me...... a rubber band?

"You can use this on your feet."

Yuuji announced to me confidently, and I looked at him and thought.

Ah I see. This guy must have contracted a terrible illness of the head.

"You know, Yuuji. I'm really happy, but just this alone can't support my weight."

However you think about it, I would end up in pieces.

As I explained this gently to my sick bad pal, an unbefitting smile floated on Yuuji's face and he replied.

"Stupid Akihisa. That's not all."

"Eh? Is that so?"

I see. This isn't everything yet. That should have been expected. Even if it's Yuuji, he should know this well enough. I was jumping to conclusion too early ---

"I've prepared another one."

He said confidently as he passed me another rubber band.


A pity. Yuuji's illness must have entered terminal stage and can no longer be cured by modern medicine.

"You know, Yuuji. It's not about the numbers."

As I looked at my bad pal who was carrying an illness of the head with pained eyes,

"...... suspension has just ended, and what are you guys doing right now......"

Ironman sighed as he slapped his hand on his forehead, having just walked into class for morning homeroom.

"Ah, Sensei! You've come just at the right time! Save me! This is an act of violence in school! I'm being bullied by my classmates!"

"That's not it! This is a holy war to maintain the morals within this school! Yoshii has committed acts of indecency towards members of the opposite sex!"

Having listened to us, with an utter look of amazement, Ironman began.

"Ah...... Whatever, are you guys okay with not taking mark replenishment tests? Thanks to what happened at the training camp, all the guys practically have no marks left right?"

Ironman was talking about the application to take the tests.

In order to take the tests during normal lesson times, the teachers have to make preparations and as such, it's necessary to make an application beforehand. At this rate, without making any application, we're probably going to carry on with normal classes.

At the end of that training camp, it was a death fray using every subject, and because of that, practically everyone was depleted of marks in all the subjects. That's why, it might be necessary for us to replenish our marks sometime down the road......


""This is not the time for that.""

Since three months had yet to pass since the last summoning test war, we would not be able to wage a new summoning test war. Furthermore, we're the F class with the worst facilities. There was no need to worry about anyone attacking us. Instead of worrying about the test marks which wouldn't have any impending use, the direction in which my fate would take was much more pressing.

"Man man. If you guys say so, it doesn't matter to me then...... Anyway, just an announcement. The maintenance work on the summoning test system that started last week will take longer than expected. Even though the teachers are pushing for it, seems like it won't be ready till tomorrow. Just note that summoning test wars are not possible till then. That's all."

While Ironman seemed to have left the class after prattling about something, all our attention was focused on the trial.

"Yoshii! Stop resisting! It's bad to not know when to give up!"

"Damn! Someone, save m--- that's right! Himeji-san! Where's Himeji-san!? The kind Himeji-san will definitely save me!"

I looked around the dark classroom to search for the figure of Himeji-san. The cute, smart, and well-endowed idol of F class was sitting in her own seat quietly.


"I beg you, Himeji-san! Save me!"

I called out to her frantically.

However, Himeji-san seemed to have not heard me and was spacing out, mumbling about something.

"As I thought...... Minami-chan, towards Akihisa-kun......"

"Eeh!? You're still going on about that!?"

She seemed to be repeating that same old line for the past thirty minutes.

At the time when all ways seemed to be exhausted and as I was preparing myself for the worst,

"What, what on earth is this?"

A glimmer of hope appeared in the classroom.

"Hideyoshi! Thank heavens......! Since there was no sign of you all this while, I thought you were on a leave of absence."

Standing in shock, with a hand on the door, was my classmate who has been awarded the high honor of a rare beauty, Kinoshita Hideyoshi. I have heard rumors of her parents having made a mistake in entering the register, this dear friend of mine with a cute outward appearance has proclaimed herself to be a guy.

"I was held up by some preparations this morning, and thus late, but....... Akihisa, what did you guys do?"

The classroom was curtained in darkness, and me and Yuuji were curled up like bagworms. And our classmates were masked. Anyone normal would have been surprised by this situation occurring in a classroom.


"Kinoshita. Don't interfere. Right now, we're about to execute heretics Yoshii Akihisa and Sakamoto Yuuji."

Finally, it's no longer a trial but an execution, it seemed.

"Is that so. However, I can understand if it's Yuuji, but what did Akihisa do?"

"Listen carefully, Kinoshita. The heretic Yoshii Akihisa had conducted an act of indecency by kissing Shimada Minami this morning in the premises of our holy city, Fumitsu Academy ---"

Slide.

In the middle of Sugawa's sentence, the door of the classroom, different from the one from which Hideyoshi had come through, opened.

And then, flushing all the way to her ears, with her face downwards, a female student appeared, quickly walking to her seat. Speak of the devil. It was the individual whose name had just been mentioned, Shimada Minami herself.

"""............"""

A sudden silence descended upon the classroom.


With a strange atmosphere that was different from usual, no one in F class spoke.

"Good morning, everyone. Due to various matters, I'm here to take over Fuse-sensei's class--- what's wrong, everyone?"

The teacher for the first period looked at us with widened eyes. 

<noinclude>
----
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 Novel Illustrations|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume4 The Second Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The First Question

2012-07-10T20:48:32Z

Mangaexpert:

"Shouko."

"...I have nothing to hide."

"I haven't said anything yet?"

"Such devious methods of interrogation."

"Please look up the proper usage of interrogation. And also, what are you hiding behind your back?"

"...Nothing."

"Shouko, give me your hand."

"Ok."

"Here, hm, an MP3 player."

"...Yuuji, you are so mean."

"How can a technologically incompatible person like you be carrying a machine? What's inside of this?"

"...Normal music..."

———Beep <If I win, I will marry you. Shouko, I love you.>

"..."

"...Normal music."

"After deleting the sound track I will return this back to you tomorrow."

"...So mean, I haven't even given this to my father to listen to yet. And also, we haven't held hands yet."

"Father...you are trying to increase the blackmail that you have on me, aren't you?!"

"...It's not like that. If I let father listen to this, we can have a smooth marriage."

"Shouko, go to the hospital now. If you take two or three shots, you may recover and be a normal human
being."

"...I don't think I'm pregnant yet."

"You need to go to the psychiatrist department! Hm?! What's that in your bag?"

"...Nothing special."

"Mmm...what's this? [Yuuji and my future baby name list]; hold it."

"...The name that's most favored is using a character from our first names."

"[Shouko] and [Yuuji] makes [Shouyuu] [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_1]. Why this particular combination?"

"...I hope to raise a tasty child."

"I can only see a child being brought up with a wrecked conscious."

"...Also to note, if our child is a son, his name is [Koshou] [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_1]."

"(Soy Sauce) is a daughter's name...."

===The First Question===

'''Please explain why "I" would be in such grief from the following situation.'''

Father announced to me with a painful expression.

"He has left this morning. Please forget about him."

When I heard the news, I could feel a shocking pain splitting my body in half. My mind was wiped blank and devoid of any other thoughts. How he will end up is a mystery. And my relationship with him is undetermined. Even as I had this idea in my mind, my emotions were still in disarray.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

"His existence is as important as half of his body."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct. As it is "as important as half of his body", therefore if "he" is no longer there, the body will experience pain as if it has lost half of it.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

[[Image:BTS vol 03 007.jpg|thumb]]
"He is as important as the lower half of my body."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Why is it only limited to your lower half?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

"Because he is the lower half of my body."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Teacher believes this self-consciousness is not good.

Two months have passed since the new semester and the effects of the extra daylight are beginning to become more apparent. Because of the temperate climate, sleeping is easier and therefore I arrive at school earlier than usual. 



"Oh? You are early today, Akihisa."

Just as my foot entered the classroom door, a classmate called out to me. Her face was petite with large and round eyeballs. Although she used a weird dialect, anyone could easily see that her face was of absolute stunning beauty.

"Morning, Hideyoshi. It's just that I woke up earlier than normal."

The one with such an appearance is our Kinoshita Hideyoshi. He is part of our class, and is the reason why I am starting to disregard gender when it comes to love.

"Good morning. Then are you preparing your feelings for tomorrow's training course?"

Hideyoshi's brilliance was shining. And I was able to experience Hideyoshi's wonderful smile.

"Hahaha. Perhaps so."

Treading across the tatami mats that were recently recovered from the previous school festival, and having placed my school bag on top of a folding table, the difference in placing objects on a folding table and a cardboard box sincerely moved my heart.

"Even though the aforementioned goal was to increase our knowledge, by gathering everyone to stay in the same place, it is hard to to avoid changing the event to be a pleasurable one. I can feel the excitement gathering in my chest."

"Oh how terrible, even if you say that your chest feels like it's swelling, your chest volume has not increased."

"No, if my chest grew bigger, it would cause problems for me...."

While taking the objects out of my school bag, I continued my usual useless banter with Hideyoshi.

"But, a five day and four night trip feels like a vacation, so I'm anticipating it."

"Hm? What's this?"

The contents of the drawer that were supposed to have been confiscated by Iron Man should have been missing, but after detailed inspection, the empty desk drawer seemed to contain a letter; a letter that was never seen before.

<Addressed to Yoshii Akihisa>

The recipient of the letter was me.

"--OH!"

It it it can't be... a love letter?!

"Hm? What's wrong, Akihisa?"

CCCCCCCCccalm down Yoshii Akihisa! If I am discovered with such a letter, the students in this class will be engulfed with envy and definitely execute me. With the past events leading up until today, it was hardly difficult to come to this conclusion. What is most important is to pretend that nothing has happened.

"What's up, Hideyoshi? Everything goes so well..." (This is in English in original context.)

"This must be serious."

Oh crap! I was busted so quickly!

"A...ah. I must hand it to Hideyoshi. To have so easily discovered my acting."

"Um, no, before the issue of your acting skills, I think your language..."

I guess him having been crowned with the title of a future actor was not for naught.

"A...Actually it's nothing very important, can you pretend to have not noticed?"

I placed both of my hands together in front of my face to beg Hideyoshi. If acting doesn't work, it would have to do to persuade him using sincerity.

"Mm... If Akihisa says so, then I will avoid asking then...."

Suspicion arose on Hideyoshi's face, but he ceased to ask further on, such a gentle person!

"Thank you for your help! Then au revoir!"

With extreme care, under no arousing attention, I secretly slipped the letter into the school bag and made a mad dash out of the classroom.

There was no problem with time, as I still had time left before class. And also, I could not feel anyone trailing behind me. It seems it had not yet been discovered by my classmates.

"It is possible that my spring has arrived...!"

Holding various happy feelings, I increase my pace while running on the staircase.

"Haa, haa."

Having reached the rooftop's heavy metal door, I opened it, giving way to the clear blue sky.

"Great, there is no one around."

This gave me the irresistible urge to break into a soliloquy. 

As if to avoid the strong piercing rays of the sun, I headed towards the shady cool areas of the rooftop and retrieved the letter from my bag.

"Hm, so who wrote this letter?"

The letter had no name on it. 'What kind of girl could it possibly be?' was the sensation that I was having at the moment, while my heart hammered noisily.

After I closed my eyes to calm myself down, I slowly took the contents of the letter out. But possibly due to being very nervous, this took a great deal of time.

Today is the best day of all days. I could feel luck pouring from every crevice of my body.

With the happy rays of sunshine pouring over my body.

The wide clear blue sky.

The gentle breeze that blew across.

[I have your secrets.]

Was blackmail.

"This can't beeee!!!!"

To me, it seems spring is still a distant thing.

<center>☆</center>

"Akihisa, what's wrong?"

Having noticed that I returned to the classroom, Hideyoshi spoke out in concern.

"No...Nothing special. Ha, haha."

Misunderstanding that a love letter was actually blackmail was something I could not bear to say aloud. With my pride on the line, no matter what, I cannot let this get out.

"Full of lies. We could hear a strangled yell from the windows. You must be hiding something?"

"Oh, Minami. Good morning."

Appearing behind Hideyoshi was the student from Germany, Shimada Minami. She is a girl with a ponytail and eyes full of vigor.

"Good morning Akihisa, what are you hiding? Unless it is...?"

The corner of Minami's eyes rose sharply, indicating that she was about to enter battle status.

"How is that possible, Minami. I am really hiding nothing."

"Unless you want to say you received a love letter?"

"Minami, such an accusation should not be spoken lightly. Everyone's reaction to 'love letter' are extremely explosive, look, everyone is aiming crafting knives at me!"

My classmates are such a dangerous bunch of individuals. To have such strong killing intent against another member of the same class is simply abnormal.

"Everyone, the crafting knives are too early. Cool down and think it over. This is Akihisa that we are talking about, he surely couldn't have received a love letter. He must be hiding something else."

Minami raised one of her hands to halt the onslaught of the class.

Although her intuition was completely correct, under this situation, her words stung greatly against my pride as a man. Even if I have to bullshit my way through, I still have to say it!

"Yes, it is actually that. I discovered a love letter in my shoe locker this morning!"

THWUNK! (Was the noise of the craft knife piercing the tatami mats.)

"Next time, it will be your ears."

"My sincerest apologies."

Pride? What the hell is that? Is it edible?

"Then answer honestly, what are you hiding?"

"Well, I am hiding...."

I thought that on most TV dramas, the contents of the blackmail normally should not be told to the police or another party. And of my own interests, I wish to keep the people who know of the blackmailing to a minimum. Smarten up Yoshii Akihisa, what can you do?!

"Uhm...."

At this point, time slowed down to a crawl.

Under the extenuating circumstances, it is standard for the mind to recall past experiences to escape the current problem.

"'Uhm' what?"

At this point, I reached the height of recalling yesterday's TV shows from memory.

"Oh, it's the advertisement letter from a competition swimsuit club."

...And this is the final result of my brain under pressure, the idea it manages to make? I started to worry about my sanity.

"R-Really? Akihisa?"

Obviously it's a lie.

But, if I were to deny it, we would end up going back to square one for "What are you hiding?" And this time, I have no confidence that my brain will manage to bring up a better excuse.

"Obviously it's true!"

In order to not arouse suspicion, I announced the statement in a firm voice.

"Hmm. But it seems you don't want to throw it away.... So you wish to join them?"

"Some, something like that! I had an interest since some time ago!"

Not good! I'm at the point of no return!

"Oh, oh, that's the first time I have ever heard of that."

Yes, it's also the first time that I have ever heard of that also.

"But then, what piques your interest more? Normal swimsuits or competition type swimsuits?"

So troublesome, to tell the truth, I do not have a sliver of an idea on what competition swimsuits are. It boils down to trying to remember whatever I could still remember from yesterday's TV programme.

"Th-That is..."

"Yes?"

Come on! Recall quickly what was your first impression of the TV programme from last night, Yoshii Akihisa!

My impression of the programme was...

"-the difference of the tightness."

I'm such a big pervert.

"Shimada, I am probably repeating what you already know, but I should clarify things a bit. Akihisa is actually lying you know? Akihisa cannot possibly have such a fetish."

"Oh oh!? Because his lie was so realistic, I nearly fell for it!"

"I'm hurt! Your comment just now has severely wounded me to the point where I could cry myself to sleep while holding my pillow every night!"

Do I really look like a person with such deep interest in swimsuits?

"This is the last time I am asking you, say only the truth, what is it?"

If I do not tell her truth, I think before the blackmail can kill me, Minami will kill me long before.

"Actually, I received blackmail this morning."

"What? That's great...."

I could not resist suspecting a student who would feel relieved after hearing someone received blackmail.

"Then, what was the content of the blackmail?"

Though Hideyoshi asked with the exact reverse attitude of Minami, he asked out of pure kindness. His kindness had a healing effect on my shattered conscious. My impression of Hideyoshi rose up by 1.

"It says that [You are forbidden to become intimate with females around you.] in it."

"Mm, hm. It is clear from the content of the letter that the person has strong feelings for the females that are around Akihisa. It was probably sent out of jealousy. That should mean..."

"Yes, the fact that the writer of the letter should have affection for the two girls in our class, Himeji and Hideyoshi, is already obvious to me."

"Akihisa, run before Shimada returns from retrieving a metal baseball bat."

Huh? Was my assumption incorrect?

"Well, back to the topic, what is being used to threaten you then?"

"Oh, speaking of which, I still don't know about that. Let's see, [If you do not do as instructed, the photographs included in the letter will be announced to the world.] Photographs...you mean the ones also in this letter?"

Inside the envelope that was just the correct size for holding photographs, was three photos.

Taking out the first photograph revealed a picture of me, in a maid dress.

"That's the dress from the previous school festival."

"When...when was it taken?!"

"After close inspection, the dress suits you well."

"I am not happy at all hearing that."

I sighed and, if possible, I wish Hideyoshi did not have to see the photo.

The second photograph was me cross dressing in a maid dress, -with my panties visible- version.

"...."

"Akihisa, what's wrong?"

"It was a pair of trunks, therefore it is safe. It was a pair of trunks, therefore it is safe. Because it was a pair of trunks, therefor-"

"Oh my, Akihisa! Does the photograph contain something so potent that your will was pulverized?"

It's ok! I am a strong child. If it is only to this extent, it is fine! This blackmail is nothing!

Gathering my courage, I looked at the final photo.

It was a picture of me, holding a bra. (Changing into the maid dress edition photo)

"I HAVE HAD ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!"

"What!? What was the photo about?"

"Do not look! Do not look at such dirty pictures of me!"

"Even though I am thoroughly confused, you should calm down! You are becoming the center of attraction for everyone else!"

Having been told so, I finally notice the piercing stares of the surroundings. Calm down, this is not the time to increase attention.

"Huff huff.... Such destructive power. If I were to say this is a plan to murder me, it would not be an understatement."

"You think too much, it is just a maid dress. Everyone in their life wears one at least once."

That. Definitely has to be a lie.

When I was doing a tsukkomi on the indifferent view of Hideyoshi.

"Yoshii and Kinoshita, good morning."

From behind, a pleasant voice carried over, which also seemed to have a soothing effect on my wounded heart.

"That voice. It has to be Himeji. Good morning."

"Yes. Because I discovered midway to school that I left something behind at home. I was nearly late for school."

Another one of my classmate, Himeji Mizuki. With her timid smile, she has the power to cleanse the entire classroom of manly stench.

"Just in time, we can have Himeji prove that the pictures from before are of no importance. Himeji, do you mind?"

Hideyoshi blurted hastily in front of Himeji.

"Ok, so what is it?"

"Yes, I have a question to ask you. If you had a photograph of Akihisa dressed as a maid, what would you want to do?"

Truthfully speaking, his question seems too suspicious.

"Mmm... If it is that..."

If Himeji reveals a revolted expression, no matter what the cost is, I must avoid public exposure of the photographs! I cannot let my fame, that is at the bottom of the canyon, dig deeper than it already is!

"If I really were to have such a photo, the first thing I would do is buy a scanner."

"Huh? Scanner? Why?"

Under such a hard to understand answer, I reflexively asked another question. What use can she have with a scanner?

"Without it, I cannot announce the charm of Akihisa to the world, through the use of the internet..."

"Akihisa! Calm down! It is still too early to jump from here!"

"Let me go, Hideyoshi! I cannot bear to stay alive any longer!"

Himeji definitely hates me now, doesn't she? 

"Right, right! Silent pervert! Silent pervert is well versed in occasions like these. If you tell him what has happened..."

"To let silent pervert laugh at me?"

"No, not that! To explain what has happened so he can help you catch the criminal!"

"Ohh! So that's what you meant!"

Right! It's still too early to give up! Silent pervert is an infamous voyeur photographer and intelligence informant. He could possibly nail down the source of all the problems. With this, I can retrieve my photos!

"Nice idea, Hideyoshi! Nothing less from my bride!"

"Shouldn't it be groom instead?!"

"Actually, no matter which one, it still feels wrong."

I have to rush to talk to Silent Pervert immediately. At the moment, he seems to be talking with someone else in the shadows.

"Then, I'll go over and talk with Silent Pervert!"

Having waved to Himeji and Hideyoshi, I ran over to the corner of the classroom.

"Speaking of which, what of Akihisa's maid dress photographs..."

"Hi...Himeji! Would you like to have a chat with me?"

From the back, I could notice Hideyoshi desperately blocking Himeji's path. Oh, such a wonderful bride.

"Help me, Silent Pervert! My fame is at stake here!"

While I was rushing over to stand in front of Silent Pervert ideal conversation location, a hand thrust out and hindered my path. The hand came from a person with a large body.

"Wait a moment, I came here first."

"Oh? Yuuji?"

The person who stole ahead was my bad friend, and at the same time the class rep, Sakamoto Yuuji. His normal hedgehog head seems to have lost all its energy. What could have happened?

"Silent Pervert, what were you discussing?"

"...It seems Yuuji will be married soon."

The person that was talking to Yuuji was the short boy, Tsuchiya Kouta. Because of his absolute defiance in refusing to admit that he has a huge interest in matters of sex, we call him "Silent Pervert".

"Yuuji and Shouko having a wedding? Compared to a fact that was determined a long time ago, my problem of soon being recognized as a cross dresser is more important!"

"What the hell are you saying? You were known as a pervert, and that didn't start today!"

"You there with a wife, shut up and return to the cemetery of your life!"

"The one who should shut up is you, you pervert! Go and return to your maid tea cafe waitress job!"

"..."

"..."

"...If you both knew that it would come down to this, wouldn't it have been better to have stayed silent in the beginning?"

I didn't cry! It's just that this morning's breakfast (salt and water) is coming out of my eyes.

"But, but... If it's just marriage, it's still great right? I thought at the pace you were going at, I wouldn't be surprised to see children by now."

"...Akihisa, you should stop the cold jokes."

Huh? What? It wasn't funny?

"Having been beaten down by you like this. I should listen to what has happened."

"The way you phrased it just now angers me. But I'll let it slide for now.Tthis morning, Shouko brought a MP3 player."

"MP3 player? That's nothing special is it? Yuuji used to bring one to school too."

But was quickly confiscated by Iron Man.

"No. She is extremely terrible when it comes to handling machines. To have brought such a device, and especially to school, is extremely unnatural."

It seems Kirishima is inept when it comes to handling machines. It looks like it has nothing to do with brains after all.

"Because it looked extremely odd, I took it from her, but mysteriously it contained a recording of someone imitating me proposing to her."

"..."

All of a sudden, the scene of the last summoning war surfaced on my memories. Because the mastermind behind the imitation of the proposal was none other than myself. I was plagued deeply by guilt.

But, to record the proposal of her beloved, isn't that just cute of her? You shouldn't take it so seriously and laugh it off.

"Is, Isn't it cute of Kirishima to have recorded that as a memento of her memories?"

"No, she was planning to use this as evidence of the proposal to her father."

The feeling of guilt grew to the point where it was unbearable.

"Even though I have confiscated the MP3 player, I suspect this is merely a copy, and if the original is not destroyed..."

This is because on Yuuji's hand, it only looked like a standard MP3 player. Even if the content was destroyed, the problem would not be solved.

"Because of this, I hoped to ask Silent Pervert to stop whoever has the original recording of this. As I said before, Shouko is incompatible with machines, she could have never set up hidden recording equipment ahead of time. Therefore there must be a real professional in this field who has done this!"

Actually, recalling the past events, I did not seem to notice any recording of Yuuji's (Hideyoshi's) speech. But like Yuuji mentioned, it is possible someone was secretly recording, because prior to the summoning war, Himeji, and Minami were wearing quite splendid china dresses. It wouldn't be surprising if someone wanted to secretly record the event.

"...Akihisa?"

"The fact that I changed into a maid dress seems to be in risk of being announced online."

"...What happened?"

It was understandable of him to have asked the question.

"Sorry, but to simplify things. This..."

-In the process of explanation-

"-Because of this, I hope you can stop whoever is blackmailing me. I don't recall having pictures of me taken, therefore I suspect someone extremely well versed in doing so."

"What? Akihisa seems to be in the same situation as I am."

"...Companions through being the victims of blackmail."

"Having become comrades through this is just a little..."

After the explanation ended, the classroom echoed the sound of *kasha kasha* of the door sliding open, and it appears that the home room was about to start.

"Sorry for being so late, the training course preparations took a fair bit of time to handle. Everyone please be seated as the lessons will start."

Iron Man, no, Nishimura-sensei carried a large box. The contents must have been the handbooks for the training course.

"...I will investigate on this matter."

"Sorry for the inconvenience, as for the reward, I will bring a book that seems to suit your interests."

"I will give one of the two recently obtained treasures to you."

"...I will definitely discover the one behind this."

Silent Pervert quickly returned to his original position. Because Yuuji and I were too much of a sore thumb, it was not possible to have moved from our original positions.

"So, tomorrow is the start of the training course, but the details of the course are nearly all written inside the booklet that I am about to hand out to you, so read it yourself when you return home. And this isn't a holiday, all you need is studying tools and a change of clothes."

A pile of booklets was passed from the front, I kept one and passed the rest to the person behind me.

"Only, do not mistake the gathering place and time."

Iron Man roughly rapped the desk for attention.

Indeed, if one were to mistake the gathering place and time, it would be disastrous. Even though the purpose was to improve our knowledge, missing the chance to have fun with your friends at night would be a sad outcome. Therefore I should put the effort to memorize the place and time.

I flipped through the booklet to find the section which mentioned the place and time.

The place we were heading to was Uzuki Kougen, which is famous as a tourist spot. The nearest street car should take 4 hours to arrive, and interchanging buses should take around 5 hours.



"The important part is that our gathering time and place is different from other classes."

Class A and B probably would be traveling in luxury buses. I guess we would be in normal buses, and possibly we only get to stand and not even sit. No, if it can get worse, only an instructor would lead the way.

"Listen well, Class F is to meet directly at the destination spot."

"""Not even an instructor to lead the way????"""

Due to the cruel treatment, every member of the class was in tears.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 Novel Illustrations|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Second_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2 The Seventh Question

2012-07-10T19:37:02Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Seventh Question */

===The Seventh Question===

'''Please answer the followwing question.'''

On which year (AD) was the Kan'i Jūnikai system created?

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

'603'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

That's correct.

'''Sakamoto Yuuji's answer:'''

'603'.

'''Teaher's comment:'''

[[Image:BTS vol 02 217.jpg|thumb]]
What happened? Sensei's surprised that you got it correct.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

'603'.

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Please forgive sensei for giving you an 'X' upon seeing your name.

"Morning, Aki~"

"Good morning, Yoshii-kun."

"Ah, good morning girls."

On the second morning of the school festival, Himeji-san and Minami arrive at school.

My mind is carefully thinking about what to say.

"Ah, yes...did you two sleep well last night?"

"Eh? Yeah, I did sleep rather soundly."

"Really? Then...did you finish your breakfast?"

"Yes, I came here after eating my breakfast."

"Erm, then, did you have any weird dreams last night or--"

"*Giggles* Yoshii-kun. Looks like you were thinking too much?"

Oh my, looks like I was seen through. However, since they were nearly raped, it would be normal to worry about the impact on them.

"Don't worry. It was scary, but I'm really calm, so calm that it's inexplicable."

"Really?"

"Yes, because everyone was alright in the end...and Yoshii-kun came to save us."

After saying that, a natural smile appeared on Himeji-san's face.

"Instead of Aki, I suppose it's better to say that we were saved by Sakamoto and Tsuchiya."

Minami also looks rather indifferent. These two sure have guts, I'm somewhat feeling a bit sorry that I underestimated them.

"I'm relaxed now that you two are so energetic. Then, this morning, we'll be--"

"...No abnormalities."

"Nothing strange's going on here."

"Really, thanks guys."

Hideyoshi and Muttsulini also arrived in school. Because of what happened yesterday, I requested Hideyoshi and Muttsulini to accompany the girls to school.l even lent a taser that I borrowed to them.

"There's no need to thank us over such a small thing, and I didn't really help out yesterday anyway..."

"Nope, it can't be helped when you're tied up."

Or it's better to say that Hideyoshi's fate was really bad, such that he was touched on the butt several times.

"Oh, are you two okay today?"

Yuuji scratches his head as he enters the classroom. Seems like he's not too worried about the girls, maybe it's because Muttsulini and Hideyoshi were accompanying them.

"Eh? Sakamoto, you're here already?"

"Yoshii-kun and Sakamoto-kun really came early today."

"We came here early in the morning to take some exams. Hooo..."

I give a yawn due to fatigue. Of course, this can't be helped when I pulled an all-nighter.

"Really, won't it affect the results later? The opponents are third years."

"Seems like it, and it's said that they have some of the best grades."

In terms of how they took action, those two really look stupid, especially that baldy.

"There shouldn't be any difference. The third years' exams are much more difficult, and the battle conditions are the same."

"It's not that, I'm worried that you two may be too weak to take them on..."

Minami's words seem to indicate that she's already giving up. Why so rude?

"If you have time to worry about this, go open the shop, huahhh..."

"You really are not interested in what's going on with the store. Aren't you going to help out with it?"

"I'm sorry, can you let me sleep for a while? I didn't really sleep much nowadays, and my mind's now a bit dazed because I stayed up all night."

No matter what, it's hard to maintain concentration like this. I'm rather confident in my fitness, so I should be able to recover after taking a little nap.

"Is that so? Then please go and take a nap."

"That's right, leave the teahouse to me."

"...(nods head)"

"Can't be helped. I'll call you two up if you two aren't awake later. Okay?"

"Thanks. then can you please wake me up at 11?"

"11? Isn't the match's at 1pm?"

"I'll come and help during the busy lunch period."

Even though we have only 3 hours to sleep, that's enough for Yuuji and me.

"Then, wake me up as well. I'm going to the roof to sleep. Yawn..."

Yuuji uses his hand to cover his mouth as he uses his other hand to reach for the door handle.

I see, to the roof. The audio equipment that's set up for the night festival is located there, and we won't be disturbed. The weather today is extremely good, so it's good for taking an afternoon nap.

"Then I'll go up and sleep as well. I'll leave it to you later."

I press down on my heavily dazed head as I stand up.

(They're going to sleep together...)

(Can't be mistaken, he's going to lean on Sakamoto's shoulder...)

Well, I might as well abandon all the noises behind me as I leave, or else I'm going to have nightmares

<center>☆</center>

"Then, let's go, Yuuji."

"You're right. Shimada, is it alright if we go first?"

"I can't do anything even if I say no, right? You're going to compete in the finals anyway."

In the end, Yuuji and I only managed to help out for half an hour. As they saw that we were really tired, they compassionately allowed us to sleep a little more. No matter what, I do feel that our classmates are really gentle.

"We'll go over to cheer for you guys later."

Himeji-san's cheongsam get-up today is as ever dazzling. Her charm is definitely one reason why the earnings on our second day increased dramatically.

"It comes down to this. Don't get careless, okay?"

"...(win)."

"I got it. I won't make the same mistake twice. Then, I'm leaving."

"Really, those words are irritating my ears."

After Yuuji and I gently punch Hideyoshi and Muttsulini's outstretched hands, we head off to the arena.

"I thought we might get distracted before the match. Didn't expect nothing to happen though."

"If it's not because they gave up due to being unable use those petty tricks, then it's because they didn't know where we were."

"I see. Only those people who want to use the audio equipment would go up and use it."

And the audio equipment will only be used during the night festival later. It's basically a tailor-made hiding spot for us.

"Hideyoshi and Muttsulini were watching the shop as well."

"I heard that the taser is a dangerous thing that can also conduct electricity through clothes."

"It's alright, at least it's not fatal."

I strongly feel that the taser I gave to those two is a forbidden item, and it looks dangerous anyway. Most people would run away in fear, so there shouldn't be a problem.

"We've done everything, and now, we just need to win this."

"You're right."

After that, we remain silent, and walk down the path to the arena.

"Oh, there's quite a lot of spectators."

"As expected of the finals."

My heart paces as I arrive at the front of the arena. I'll be lying if I say that I'm not nervous.

"Yoshii and Sakamoto, please hurry up, it's time to go in."

The teacher in charge of the arena waves to us on seeing us. They even arranged for duty personnel at the arena, the finals is really different from all the other matches we had up till now.

"Then ladies and gentlemen, we've kept you waiting! The finals of the summoning tournament that uses our test battle system is about to officially start!"

The audio broadcast airs a voice that I have never heard before. Maybe the school hired some professional emcees. Since this is a highly anticipated event, it's possible that such a thing may happen.

"Will the participants please enter the arena!!"

"Then, please go in."

The teacher pats us on the back, and moves off to the audience in front.

"These two are Sakamoto Yuuji of Class 2-F, and Yoshii Akihisa Of Class 2-F! Will everyone please give a round of applause!"

The huge rain-like applause descend on us. There's quite a lot of people watching this, and Himeji-san's father would definitely be here watching as well.

"The group that managed to beat the best, Class A, is unexpectedly the lowest combination of Class F! Maybe we need to change our rigid view of Class F!"

(Those words sound good for once.)

(Ya. It can also give Himeji-san's father a good impression.)

Perhaps the reason the spectators are giving us an ovation is to promote the test summoning system by showing that 'because of the test summoning system, even those who are weak would work harder'. But no matter the motive, we can't ask for anything better than that.

"And on the other side, we have Tsunemura Yuusaku from Class 3-A, and Natsukawa Shunpei, who's from Class A as well!"

The ones who were called up and appearing in front of us are the Toko-Natsu group that caused us a whole lot of trouble yesterday.

"Though they're one of the few third-years participating, they did make their way into the finals. Now, will we see them display the prowess of the third-years?"

While receiving the applause from the crowd, both of them slowly move towards us.

"Then now, I'll briefly explain the rules of the match. The strength of the summoned beast is equivalent to the grades-"

The announcer starts to explain the rules, and we ignore it as we're already familiar with them, continuing to glare at each other.

"Yo, sempais, have you run out of your bad ideas?"

Yuuji folds his arms as he looks like he's treating the sempais as idiots. He sure looks cool in this situation.

"We're very understanding, we don't want you guys to embarrass yourselves in front of the crowd. However, for your F-class brains, you probably won't understand it."

The baldy-sempai won't give up as he replies Yuuji, taunting us while stroking his chin. Seems like both sides are really able to agitate their opponents.

"Such a pity, I can't understand your words even if you're from Class A. You should polish up your Japanese first, you baldy king of the ape mountain."

"You, you kiddos dare to treat your sempais..."

Both sides continue to taunt each other with a volume only they can hear. Looks like Yuuji has quite a lot of unhappy words he want to express as well.

I also have something that I want to confirm with them.

"Sempais, I have something to ask you."

"Huh?"

"What's your reason for helping the head of teaching staff?"

Hearing this, the baldy-sempai reveals a shocked expression.

"...Is it? Looks like you guys know all about this."

"Sort of, so why?"

"For our graduation. If we're successful, he will write a recommendation letter for us. We would have no need to study for the entrance exams."

"Really? Then--Natsukawa-sempai, you're the same as well?"

"Sort of."

"...I see."

I slightly nod my head as I end this conversation. This is all I want to know.

"Actually, we didn't need to use any tricks. There's a whole world of difference in level between Class A and Class F."

"Really? Since you two went all the way with those things, I suppose both of you are afraid of Akihisa and me, right?"

"Ha! And you dare to say this! Your methods of winning is to use some cheap tricks by making use of the opponents' personalities and weaknesses. If your opponents are us, you would have absolutely no chance of winning."

Maybe that's true, the reason why we were able to win up till now was because we clearly understand our opponents. We can't beat these opponents if we're to use the same trick now.

"And now, the match will begin! All contestants, please get ready!"

After the explanation, the refereeing teacher stands right between us.

""""SUMMON""""

We shout out and summon our summoned beasts.

Our opponents' equipment are of traditional swords and armour. As they have rather high grades, even their equipment looks impressive.

A class, Tsunemura Yuusaku, Japanese History 209 points & A class, Natsukawa Shunpei, Japanese History 197 points.

As expected of Class A , their marks are pretty impressive. If they can get such good marks, that means that their summoned beasts are rather strong, and not swiss cheese.

Looks like these two are rather good with their homework as well.

"So now, can you see that our marks are great?"

"Since these are marks that Class F can never see, it's expected for you to have this response."

Seeing the sempais show off like this, I'm speechless. These really are marks that they can brag about. Very, strong.

But since they can get these grades, it means that they can graduate with their own ability, since those marks can get them anywhere.

However, they didn't challenge themselves with something that they can definitely do, but tried to wreck our one and only second-year school festival, preventing us from creating wonderful memories--even almost creating a tragedy of us being unable to keep the most important person to me.

"Alright, let everyone see your atrocious marks."

"Tsunemaru, don't bully them too much. They're going to show it now anyway, right?"

The mohican-head sempai lets out an irritaint laugh.

Facing these two, a strong surge of emotions wells up inside me.

Because of these guys, I'm unable to prevent Himeji-san from transferring schools? THIS IS SO STUPID!

"A while ago..."

"Hm?"

"A while ago, a certain girl in my class said this."

"What? She told you how to escape before embarrassing yourself?"

The baldy-sempai laughs out.

Himeji-san's words during the summoning battle echoes in my mind. Yes, she said this.

"She said, "I can continue to work hard for the one I like"."

"EH? What dreamy words are you saying?"

"--I've had a similar feeling recently."

F class, Sakamoto Yuuji, Japanese History 215 points & F class, Yoshii Akihisa, Japanese History 166 points.

""WHAT!?""

On seeing the scores on the display screen, both of them are shocked, immediately turning pale.

"THIS TIME, WE WON'T USE ANY PETTY TRICKS! WE'LL BEAT YOU BASTARDS HEAD ON WITH OUR ABILITY!!"

The summoned beasts wield their specialised weapons as they get into a battle stance. The fight begins now.

<center>☆</center>

"Akihisa, I worked hard with you all the way to this extent. I won't forgive you if you lose!"

"I know. Thanks for teaching me. Didn't expect your mind to be pretty good."

"Everyone's good when compared to you--now, we're going!"

Yuuji's summoned beast is the first one to move. Its equipment is a lot lighter, and thus, it's a lot more agile.

"Tsunemura! Leave this to me!"

The mohican-head sempai frantically stands in front of Yuuji. As he was too slow, he let Yuuji's summoned beast get close to him.

"Then my opponent would be sempai."

"Bring it on! I just got distracted, stop getting cocky!"

The baldy-sempai's summoned beast raises its sword as it attacks me from the front.

It's fast, but--

"Sempai, you're too panicky, you know? This simple sudden attack is basically inviting me to dodge--"

I slightly move my upper body aside. This straightforward attack that wasn't even thought through won't even cut the edge of my jacket.

"Damn it, you bastard...!"

Though the opponent reveals his belly as he attacks, he still manages to turn around and swing his sword over.

"Ho!"

I slightly move my body away to avoid this attack, and in this instant, I strike him 3 times.

"GWAAH!"

The baldy sempai barely manages to use his sword to shield himself and takes a huge step back to regain his posture.

"You damn brat, you averaged only about 60 points during the summoning battles..."

The baldy-sempai's tone changes as he glares at me. Seems like they collected some information on our battles.

"Except for this subject, my standard now isn't a whole lot different from what it was before."

"Damn you...you planned this right from the start...?"

"That's right. You're pretty understanding."

I swing my wooden sword at baldy-sempai, who's biting his teeth hard and revealing a vengeful expression. Since my marks are so high, my wooden sword's so strong that it won't break in a direct clash with the opponent's sword.

"What now? Sempai doesn't look so good."

"You two bastards, you're from class F..."

The conversation between Yuuji and the mohican-head sempai can be heard. Yuuji's light summoned beast is matching his opponent's attacks with his agile moves.

"Can't be helped. Though it's a bit childish to use this on second-years, let me teach you what's the difference in experience!"

After saying that, baldy-sempai's summoned beast moves back. Besides me, even baldy-sempai himself is a lot further away. If even the controller's a lot further away, what's he planning? It's tougher for a summoned beast to do battle if he's standing a lot further away.

"There're some tricks you don't know."

Baldy-sempai said some unexpected words to me while I was still confused. Now that he said this, I'll be focused on the opponent's summoned beast whether I like it or not. Just as I'm focusing on every single motion of the opponent's summoned beast, the opponent summoned beast looks like it's about to charge forward.

Do the sempais really have some unknown power that we don't know of?

"WOOOHH!!"

Baldy-sempai focuses all his strength. Though I don't know what the enemy will do, I'll take him down before he does anything!

"GO!"

I let my summoned beast charge head on. Though the battle distance is too great for me, this disadvantageous condition should also apply to the enemy.

"See, you've been tricked."

Baldy-sempai's mocking voice can be heard, and at the same time, something flies into my eye. This...a stone? The enemy hurt my eye with a stone!

"DAMN--IT!!"

That's why he purposely made such an exaggerated action. The witnesses and audiences are all focused on the summoned beasts that's far away from each other, so no one noticed Baldy-sempai's actions. I was tricked!

"This is the difference in experience."

Not good! The enemy's attacking!

"Guu!" As I haven't regained my vision, I can only jump aside on instincts. After that, I can only feel a sharp pain on my left abdomen.

I rub off this pain as I force myself to open my eyes, and what's appears in front of me explains the pain--my summoned beast got cut on the left side of the abdomen by the enemy's sword.

"So you're a 'punishment inspector'? The next hit will be painful, you know?"

After that, the enemy hits me on the chin with a punch, and I can only see blank as my head gets concussed.

With the feeling of the head being shaked up and the burning pain on my abdomen, I feel like puking. Looks like this isn't good...

This unbearable pain makes my vision all blurry, and my consciousness start to sway.

"AKIHISA, LET ME SEE YOUR DETERMINATION!!"

"--!"

POM!

I stamp hard onto the floor and regain my footing.

"Well done, partner. Ready to continue on?"

"...Of course!"

Yuuji's roar helped me. Yes, I can still fight. And yes, I don't want to lose to this sort of person EVEN IF I DIE!

"STOP TRYING TO HANG IN THERE, I'LL GIVE YOU A BASHING YOU'LL NEVER FORGET!!"

Baldy-sempai's summoned beast charges forward again.

My summoned beast has lost some strength. I won't have a chance of winning if I don't settle this now!

"--HA!"

I endure this pain as I let my summoned beast go past the enemy, and then send a kick to the enemy while he's completely exposed at the back.

"AIYA!"

Though the injuries caused me to be weakened badly, it's enough to make the enemy lose balance and allow me some time.

"YUUJI!"

"Ho!"

Yuuji confirms my situation before letting his summoned beast charge directly at the other enemy, the mohican-head sempai.

"DON'T LOOK DOWN ON ME!"

Mohican-head sempai swings his longsword, yet Yuuji doesn't let his summoned beast dodge.

"GOT YOU!"

The blade's about to hit the head of Yuuji's summoned beast. However, at that instance--

CLANG!

My summoned beast tosses its wooden blade and hits the blade precisely, changing the trajectory of the blade.

"Ugh! OH NO..."

Just as the blade misses, Yuuji's summoned beast lands right at the best position.

"WATCH ME SEND YOU FLYING!!"

The huge impact of the punch moves towards the enemy, as Yuuji's shout is complimented with the roar of the crowd.

"YOU BRAT! YOU DARE THROW YOUR FAVOURITE WEAPON AWAY!"

After that, baldy-sempai's summoned beast charged over. I'm unarmed, and the enemy's a 3rd year student, so it's different from students of the same year who aren't used to controlling the summoned beast, since I can't just take him head on barehanded.

However, if the opponent's distracted, I can still dodge the first hit.

"ACK! WHAT'S THIS--?"

Baldy-sempai's summoned beast freezes for a moment because mohican-head sempai's summoned beast was sent flying over in front of him. This is revenge for the little stone just now.

I use this gap to let the summoned beast advance. Baldy-sempai's summoned beast missed the best chance to land his longsword since his rhythm got messed up, and so, I can dodge past it!

"CHEH!"

Pulling back the sword, the enemy tries to come up with another attack. This time though, it's my turn.

"WATCH THIS!"

I use this momentum to let my summoned beast headbutt him. Though the power isn't great, it's enough to restrain his actions.

I endure the minimal pain on my head as I wait for my partner's response.

"AKIHISA!"

Yuuji's summoned beast kicks the wooden sword that I threw just now right back at me. He's not used to controlling the summoned beast, yet he can pass it rather well!

"I'VE KEPT YOU WAITING!"

I let my summoned beast quickly pick up the wooden sword. With this, it'll be over!

"DAMN IT! HOW CAN I, A THIRD-YEAR, LOSE TO YOU SMALL FRIES--"

"GO AND DIE!!!"

[[Image:BTS vol 02 239.jpg|thumb]]
CRACK! A sharp pain can be felt in my left wrist, and the pain spreads from the hand to the fingers, as if my entire hand got sliced off.

The back of my abdomen got injured as well. I can no longer fight on, but--

"Oh, for your standard, that's rather good, Akihisa."

The enemy's blade slices my left hand--and I manage to use my wooden sword to inflict a critical wound by stabbing through the throat.

"Sakamoto and Yoshii's group wins!!!"

"Gr...eat...!"

The pain corrodes my entire body, and I can't restrain this vomiting feeling for long. However, I'm so happy that I feel like I'm on clouds.

<center>☆</center>

"It's been tough for both of you. It's really impressive."

"Ah hahaha, not really."

"Baka onii-chan was brilliant~!"

"Hazuki, you'll make Aki feel really troubled, you know?"

Minami can only smile awkwardly as she looks at Hazuki, who's constantly rubbing herself on my chest.

If this keeps up, it would end up being a fatal injury for me. Thus, I politely push her away. Though Hazuki does looks unhappy, she obediently follows what I did.

"Erm, Yoshii-kun."

"Ah, Himeji-san. Did you see my exciting performance just now?"

"Yes! It was really brilliant! It was so great that I wanted to get a tape from Tsuchiya-san!"

Himeji-san's eyes are glittering. Seeing her like this, it seems like my hard work finally paid off.

"Erm...the tape. Did Muttsulini record it?"

"Yes. He was very focused in filming it, right?"

"...(Turning the face away)"

Muttsulini looks away. Did this guy ignore the match and go on to film some of the audience wearing mini-skirts?

"You did rather well for your Japanese History, Sakamoto, considering that your grades were really bad during the summoning battles."

"It's because my grades were really bad during the summoning battles that I worked hard on this subject after that."

"So you can get such good grades because of that?"

"It's simple saying it, but it was tough for us. Especially after Akihisa heard about those things (Himeji-san transferring schools), I've been forced to stay back every night and study it with him."

"Oh...forget about Sakamoto, it's really unexpected for Aki to get such good grades."

"That's because that guy wanted to see what he could do if he really worked hard. Also, it's also a case of 'hard work overcoming stupidity'. To be honest, his concentration is really amazing."

Yuuji continued to converse with Minami while their backs were facing Himeji-san. This is to prevent the rest from knowing that we knew about Himeji-san transferring schools.

"Erm, about, about that..."

"Hm, ah, is there anything?"

Himeji-san continues to play with her fingers in front of her. She really looks like a cute kouhai girl confessing to a male sempai.

"I have something to say after the night festival, please come over to the carpark!"

After saying this while blushing like a tomato, she runs off to continue her work as a waitress.

Oh, that really sounds like a confession. Looks like I just saw something good.

"...Eh?"

Suddenly, I feel that something's amiss. What the hell? Eh--who was Himeji-san saying those words to?

[That's you. Yoshii Akihisa.]

Oh my--it's been a while since I last saw my inner devil. You're still trying to trick me with that smooth talk. As expected of a real devil.

[Nope, I'm not lying. This is real. You should know if you think through the whole conversation, right?]

The whole conversation? If so...

[THAT'S A LIE!! HOW CAN STUPID AND UGLY AKIHISA END UP WITH THIS? I CAN'T LET THE DEVIL'S WORDS TRICK ME!]

"GET OUT, O WHITE ANGEL!"

I thought that it would finally come out now, yet I didn't expect the words to come out of my mouth!

[Then check it out for yourself. If I'm wrong, go ahead and finish off Himeji-san's cooking.]

[Bring it on! If I'm wrong, you'll do the same!]

I'm sorry, but can you please stop ignoring the host and saying it like this? If I have to say it, no matter which side loses, I'll be the one who would undergo this test of life and death.

"Sakamoto, Akihisa, sorry to interrupt you, but can you help out at the teahouse? The number of customers has increased because of your win, so we're really busy here."

Just as I was worrying about how to try and calm myself down, Hideyoshi, who's in a really skimpy cheongsam, comes running over. Come to think of it, what's he wearing underneath the cheongsam?

"Ah, you're right. Oi, Aki! The tournament's over, so you got to do your best and help out, okay?"

"Mm, I'll make up for the lack of effort before this."

"Ooo, i feel so weak."

"Sakamoto, stop complaining!"

"I know, this is for Himeji-san, right?"

Yuuji intentionally looked at me, but I turned away.

Himeji-san, huh? What did she mean when she said those words?

<center>☆</center>

"From now on, the cool summer festival will be officially closed to the public. Will all students please quickly clear up."

"It, it's finally over..."

"So tiring..."

"...(Nods head)"

The moment I heard the audio broadcast, my entire body went limp.

Serving the food to the customers who are coming in like waves, and getting back on standby after serving the food, I've never known that a waiter's work can be so tiring.

"Oh yeah, what did Himeji-san's father say?"

"Hm? Are you mindful of your father-in-law's view?"

"Wha? No, no, that's not the case!"

"She said that she would talk to her father after the night festival, so we'll have an answer then."

Hideyoshi answered my question.

I see. Though we don't know the conclusion, it should be alright. But why am I feeling a bit uncomfortable...

"Then, we're going to change."

Just as I'm deep in thought, these even more cruel and unreasonable words reach my ears.

"EH? WHY!?"

"Why are you asking this...if you want to know, it's that it's really embarrassing? "

"Sorry, I'll be back soon."

"WAIT! CAN YOU TWO THINK ABOUT THIS!? COME BACK!!" 

My plea isn't effective, as Himeji-san and Minami leave the scene and head off to the changing room. What a pity.

On a side note, Hazuki just wore the waitress costume as she went out. One would certainly worry about her future.

"Mm, then I'll go and—"

"WE WON'T LET YOU! NO WAY WILL I LET HIDEYOSHI CHANGE CLOTHES!"

I desperately cling my tired body onto Hideyoshi's leg. At least I can't let this person change back!

"Wha? What are you doing, Akihisa?"

"...(Nodding head violently)"

Muttsulini's doing the same thing as well. As expected of someone who's thinking the same thing.

"Oi, Akihisa, stop playing. We're going to the principal's office."

Our class rep doesn't look tired at all as he stares at us with a 'can't be helped' look.

"The principal's office? You two got something with the principal?"

"We've got to clear the debt of the deal. Though it's late, we didn't have time just now thanks to the teahouse, so we're thinking of going over."

Though the principal would fulfill the deal with us, a deal is still a deal, so at least we should go over and report.

"Then I'll use this time to go change."

"NOO!! TAKE HIDEYOSHI ALONG WITH US!!!"

"...(tugging slightly)"

"Ah, Muttsulini wants to come along as well?"

"...(Nods head)"

As expected of someone who's thinking of the same thing, he sure knows what a player should do.

"So troubling. Yuuji, can't you say something?"

"Hm...ah, nevermind, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini can come along with us. Besides, it's tough to convince Akihisa."

Oh, it's rare to see Yuuji being so understanding.

"Really, even Yuuji...can't be helped, I'll change later."

"Alright, Akihisa and Muttsulini, release Hideyoshi's legs."

"Mm."

"...(Nods head)"

"Sigh, seeing me in such an ugly state is useless, you know..."

I personally feel that that's not the case.

"Excuse me."

"Sorry to disturb you."

After knocking the door and saying some greetings, I push the door of the principal's room aside.

"I do feel that you two aren't respectful at all..."

"Really? But we did knock the door and say hello."

—Besides, I feel that I'm a lot more polite than Yuuji.

"Didn't I tell you people to only enter after there's a response?"

"Ah, principal. We came to report our win."

"You don't need to tell me that. Who do you think was the one who presented the prizes to you?"

This old granny is still as rude in her tone as ever. I suppose she should understand other people's plight even more.

"Come to mention it, you did bring quite a lot of companions along."

On seeing Hideyoshi and Muttsulini, the principal said to us in a rebuking tone. She probably has some things that she wants to complain about.

"These guys were troubled greatly because of what you done, so letting them see the person behind all this shouldn't merit a punishment."

"...Humph, really. Then I'm sorry."

The principal gives a bored sound. She sure isn't a cute granny; but then again, if she is, it'll be really troubling.

"Then, do we have to return you the platinum bracelets?"

Actually, the platinum bracelets are different from the gold bracelets that appear when the controller has high marks, since they are worn on the controller.

"No need, you can return it to me anytime later. Besides, I can't fix those malfunctions so soon."

"Eh, Akihisa? What's with the malfunctions?"

"Ah yes, Hideyoshi doesn't know about it, right? These platinum bracelets have a little flaw, and that's if this is given to someone with high scores, the owner will lose control of it.

"I see...oh? What's wrong, Yuuji?"

Yuuji looks like he's in deep thought again. Does he like to think so thoroughly in this room?

[Come to think of it, how did those guys know that we had a deal with that old granny...]

Though I don't know what Yuuji's muttering about, it's better not to bother him. Besides, I won't understand anything if he doesn't explain it anyways.

"So we had a deal with the principal to use this tool as an exchange for the repairs to our classroom—"

"HOLD ON, AKIHISA! YOU CAN'T SAY IT OUT LOUD!"

"Eh?"

Yuuji suddenly looks extremely serious. What's going on?

"...Someone's listening."

"So we fell for their trap?"

After Muttsulini said this, Yuuji immediately runs over and pushes the principal's door aside. At this moment, he can hear multiple footsteps.

"It's those guys...! Let's go, Akihisa!"

"Wait...Yuuji, what's the situation?"

"They're eavesdropping on us! Those guys installed a bug here!"

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?"

"They should have heard everything we just said. If they recorded it, this would be bad!"

"Recorded it? Stop joking!"

If this is to be revealed like this, all our efforts till now will go to waste! The school will lose all credibility, and even its existence would be questioned. If it ends up like this, forget about Himeji-san alone, all the students in this school would have to transfer out! We got to quickly destroy the evidence!

"Hurry up!"

"Got it! Hideyoshi, Muttsulini, come help too!"

"No problem!"

"...(Nods head)"

The four of us dash out of the principal's office at the same time.

"Yuuji! It's the Toko-Natsu group again, right?"

"Yeah, I got a glimpse of their hairstyles, it got to be them!"

"In other words, there're two of them! Let's split up into two groups!"

It'll be bad if we split up and get counterattacked. It's better to split up into two groups and look for them.

"Then tell me the special characteristics of those guys."

"The baldy and the Mohican-head! You'll recognise them immediately!"

"Got it! I'll go and look for them outside with Muttsulini!"

I see. It'll be bad if they ran off to copy this, so Hideyoshi intended to look for them at the school gate.

"...Akihisa."

"Hm?"

Muttsulini continues to run as he passes something to me. This—

"The binoculars that Muttsulini likes to use?"

"...For standby purposes."

Forget about standby, I don't think there's even a need for a telescope here in school. However in this situation, I'll take it as goodwill and borrow it thankfully.

"Thanks Muttsulini."

"...I love this school."

It's because of the girls and the cute uniforms, right? No matter what, we don't wish for this school to close down.

"Contact each other if we see our targets!"

"Got it!"

After this, we form up into two groups, the indoor group and the outdoor group. Speaking of which, I've been running around all over the place these 2 days.

"Akihisa! To the broadcast room!"

We hurry off to the broadcast room, which is the most dangerous. If they're to broadcast it, it'll be impossible to shut so many witnesses up. Thus, even if we take back the medium, it'll be futile. This is something that we can't fail.

~Broadcast room~

"Excuse me."

"You, what are you doing here!?"

"Yuuji, there are only idiots who're smoking here and people selling pirated porn DVDs in this school festival here!"

"Really? Then let's confiscate these cigarettes and pirated DVDs and head off to the next place!"

"You're right, they broke the rules anyway."

"Th, thief! THIEF!!"

~Corridor~

"Eh? Aki, Sakamoto? What's the rush?"

"Sorry Minami, we're going on first! We'll talk later"

"Ah, wait! You dropped something! Eh—'The Bondage Life Story of a High School girl'..what is this?"

"RUN, YUUJI! I'M SEEING A BATTLE AURA GATHER AROUND MINAMI!"

"Wait! Why do you have this kind of thing?"

"ARGH! SHE'S CHASING US!"

~In front of Classroom 2-A~

"...Yuuji."

"Shouko! Sorry, I have no time to bother you!"

"...No problem. I can go to the district office myself. I just need to hand the wedding application over."

"What are you—HOLD ON, I DON'T REMEMBER STAMPING IT, NO?"

"Yuuji, there's no sign of them here. Onto the next place!"

"WAIT, AKIHISA! I HAVE A SUDDEN SITUATION THAT I NEED TO HANDLE HERE!"

"Then see ya, Kirishima-san!"

"OI! AKIHISA! PLEASE WAIT!!!"

As there was no sign of them from the 1st level all the way up to the 4th level, Yuuji and I begin to focus on places that are hard to spot, like the corners of the field.

"Not good...we lost quite a bit of time."

"That's right. Where are they anyway—hm?"

Something foreign was placed on the school grounds. What's that?

"You found it...what, it's just fireworks."

"AH, it's those things that they use during a closing ceremony? Wow~so they place them in these kind of places?"

I seem to have seen it on television before. They would use cloth to wrap it up and put it on the floor.

"EH? Why don't they have a cannon here to shoot it up into the air?"

"The cannons have to be placed somewhere so that they can fire them, right? Fireworks are still a form of pyrotechnics, so putting them someplace else where there's no fire is a rule to be obeyed at all times."

Pyrotechnics, huh? Then it's no different from dynamite then. The only difference I can see is whether there would be pretty fireworks created or not.

"As expected of a school, to be so rich. To think that they actually prepared such large fireworks."

"Is this the time to be impressed? The enemy's about to make their move—"

Dururu Dururu!

At this moment, a cold, hard and inorganic handphone ring can be heard. The sound comes from the handphone in my pocket.

"Hello?"

"As expected of Muttsulini, to be able to see them from afar."

This is Hideyoshi's voice. Good job!

"NICE! Where're those guys?"

"Inside the new campus."

"In the new campus? How can it be!? Yuuji and I looked through every corner—"

"No, they're not inside the building. They're at the rooftop!"

Damn it! We didn't check the roof!

"Yuuji! At the roof of the new building!"

I passed Muttsulini's binoculars over to Yuuji. It's hard to see the roof from here with just the naked eye.

"Damn it! Those guys are preparing to use the audio equipment over there!"

"WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"

To think that those guys are planning to use the equipment that's meant to be used for the night festival!

"Hideyoshi! Where are you guys?"

"At the club societies building."

It'll take them about 5 minutes to get from the club societies building to the roof.

"Akihisa! Looks like they're about to start playing!"

It'll take about the same amount of time for us to get over there. And since it looks like they're going to play it now, it means that we won't be able to make it.

Now how are we going to stop them from playing the contents of the recording—

"...Yuuji."

"...You thought of it as well."

"Yeah. There's no other way."

"You're right. There is no other way."

"Then Yuuji, I'll leave it to you."

"Got it—activate!"

"You done over there, Natsukawa?"

"No problems. Hehe. With this, it'll be a reverse win for us."

"Yeah. Even if we don't prepare for the entrance exams—WWOOOAAHHH!!"

"What's with you, Tsunemura—WA!! NO WAY!!?"

"ANYWAY! GET DOWN!!"

BOOM!! Pakarararara—

"You missed! Akihisa! A little lower!"

Yuuji, who's looking through the binoculars and aiming at the enemy, gives this instruction. Damn it, did I make a mistake on the first shot?

F class, Yoshii Akihisa, Modern Japanese 70 points & UNKNOWN, Modern Japanese UNKNOWN.

The test marks are displayed. I heard that the test subject is randomly decided, and it looks like it's modern Japanese this time. Good thing it wasn't Japanese History.

"A little lower!"

I remember the feeling, and slightly adjust the trajectory of my summoned beast's cannonball throw.

"Go, light it!"

"Got it!"

After that, I use a lighter to ignite the fuse before throwing the ball of fireworks at the roof.

Whoosh......BOOM!!

The firework ball flies to a place where it would definitely be unable to be thrown at—exploding right above the roof. As expected of a summoned beast which has numerous times the strength of an ordinary human, even throwing is a piece of cake for it.

"Alright! We destroyed the audio equipment!"

"Fireworks are really scary..."

This is Yuuji and my final tactic. We'll call it the 'Sure-kill fireworks attack' (All good kids shouldn't try this, alright?)

"There're more audio equipment! Fire another one slightly right!"

"Got it!"

I followed Yuuji's instructions and aim right this time.

Now, why can I use a summoned beast without a teacher around? It's because of the platinum bracelet that Yuuji's wearing. This platinum bracelet is unable to give any special functions to the summoned beast, but it can create a summoning field around the user. In other words, it can replace the teachers as a witness.

"Prepare the next shot!"

"I know!"

The summoned beast holds the fireworks ball steadily. The function of being able to touch physical objects really comes in handy here.

"Here I go, Yuuji!"

"Go!"

"FIRE!"

I use the lighter that I confiscated just now and let the summoned beast throw the 2 metre long fireworks ball with all its strength. I never expected myself to be able to personally get the experience of firing fireworks.

"Alright! We hit the audio equipment! They should be unable to do anything now!"

"Really!? Then we shouldn't stay here for long!"

"You're right. Let's fire another one at the Toko-Natsu group before getting out of here."

"Mn."

Yes, we have to get rid of as much evil as possible.

"You got to aim a bit left this time. Wooh, they moved away slightly. Make it a little right."

"...Here? Then let's make the final shot! Ready—"

"YOU TWO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!"

"WA!"

The low and hoarse roar can be heard from behind. Damn it! I didn't managed to control the summoned beast!

Whoosh~......BOOM!

"Ah, Akihisa! You hit the school!?"

"AH! The school's now a pile of ruin!"

The misfired fireworks hit splendidly onto a corner of the school. The walls and doors is now reduced to a pile of rubble.

"YOU, YOU TWO! YOU TWO ACTUALLY CHOSE TO HIT THE HEAD OF TEACHING STAFF'S OFFICE DIRECTLY!"

Sensei lets out a frantic voice. Looks like this is the first time something this big has ever happened ever since this school was established.

"YOSHII!!! SAKAMOTO!!! DON'T THINK YOU CAN GET AWAY ALIVE!!!"

After that, the familiar low voice can be heard. This is the only voice I don't want to hear.

"IT'S IRONMAN! AKIHISA! LET'S RUN!!"

"OOH!"

"DON'T THINK ABOUT RUNNING AWAY! I WON'T LET YOU GO BACK TONIGHT!!!"

"SENSEI! YOU'RE MISTAKEN! WE WERE TRYING TO SAVE THE SCHOOL!!!"

"SAVE THE SCHOOL!? CUT THIS NONSENSE! WEREN'T YOU TWO DESTROYING EVERYTHING JUST NOW!?"

"THERE, THERE'S A REASON!!"

Speaking of which, I feel that Ironman's the cause of all this.

"AKIHISA! I OWE YOU ONE! THANKS FOR LURING IRONMAN AWAY!"

"DAMN IT! YUUJI, YOU'RE TOO SLY! SENSEI! SAKAMOTO RAN TO THE OTHER SIDE!!"

"I'LL SETTLE WITH YOU FIRST, YOSHII!!"

"WHY IS IT ALWAYS ME!? SOMEONE HELP ME!! HENTAI-SENSEI'S TRYING TO HARASS ME—!!!"

"YOU DARE SCREAM THAT!!"

And thus, the marathon with Ironman begins. To think that fear and muscle aches will fill my school festival memories.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2_The_Sixth_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2_The_Final_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2 The Seventh Question

2012-07-10T19:35:05Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Seventh Question */

===The Seventh Question===

'''Please answer the followwing question.'''

On which year (AD) was the Kan'i Jūnikai system created?

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

'603'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

That's correct.

'''Sakamoto Yuuji's answer:'''

'603'.

'''Teaher's comment:'''

[[Image:BTS vol 02 217.jpg|thumb]]
What happened? Sensei's surprised that you got it correct.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

'603'.

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Please forgive sensei for giving you an 'X' upon seeing your name.

"Morning, Aki~"

"Good morning, Yoshii-kun."

"Ah, good morning girls."

On the second morning of the school festival, Himeji-san and Minami arrive at school.

My mind is carefully thinking about what to say.

"Ah, yes...did you two sleep well last night?"

"Eh? Yeah, I did sleep rather soundly."

"Really? Then...did you finish your breakfast?"

"Yes, I came here after eating my breakfast."

"Erm, then, did you have any weird dreams last night or--"

"*Giggles* Yoshii-kun. Looks like you were thinking too much?"

Oh my, looks like I was seen through. However, since they were nearly raped, it would be normal to worry about the impact on them.

"Don't worry. It was scary, but I'm really calm, so calm that it's inexplicable."

"Really?"

"Yes, because everyone was alright in the end...and Yoshii-kun came to save us."

After saying that, a natural smile appeared on Himeji-san's face.

"Instead of Aki, I suppose it's better to say that we were saved by Sakamoto and Tsuchiya."

Minami also looks rather indifferent. These two sure have guts, I'm somewhat feeling a bit sorry that I underestimated them.

"I'm relaxed now that you two are so energetic. Then, this morning, we'll be--"

"...No abnormalities."

"Nothing strange's going on here."

"Really, thanks guys."

Hideyoshi and Muttsulini also arrived in school. Because of what happened yesterday, I requested Hideyoshi and Muttsulini to accompany the girls to school.l even lent a taser that I borrowed to them.

"There's no need to thank us over such a small thing, and I didn't really help out yesterday anyway..."

"Nope, it can't be helped when you're tied up."

Or it's better to say that Hideyoshi's fate was really bad, such that he was touched on the butt several times.

"Oh, are you two okay today?"

Yuuji scratches his head as he enters the classroom. Seems like he's not too worried about the girls, maybe it's because Muttsulini and Hideyoshi were accompanying them.

"Eh? Sakamoto, you're here already?"

"Yoshii-kun and Sakamoto-kun really came early today."

"We came here early in the morning to take some exams. Hooo..."

I give a yawn due to fatigue. Of course, this can't be helped when I pulled an all-nighter.

"Really, won't it affect the results later? The opponents are third years."

"Seems like it, and it's said that they have some of the best grades."

In terms of how they took action, those two really look stupid, especially that baldy.

"There shouldn't be any difference. The third years' exams are much more difficult, and the battle conditions are the same."

"It's not that, I'm worried that you two may be too weak to take them on..."

Minami's words seem to indicate that she's already giving up. Why so rude?

"If you have time to worry about this, go open the shop, huahhh..."

"You really are not interested in what's going on with the store. Aren't you going to help out with it?"

"I'm sorry, can you let me sleep for a while? I didn't really sleep much nowadays, and my mind's now a bit dazed because I stayed up all night."

No matter what, it's hard to maintain concentration like this. I'm rather confident in my fitness, so I should be able to recover after taking a little nap.

"Is that so? Then please go and take a nap."

"That's right, leave the teahouse to me."

"...(nods head)"

"Can't be helped. I'll call you two up if you two aren't awake later. Okay?"

"Thanks. then can you please wake me up at 11?"

"11? Isn't the match's at 1pm?"

"I'll come and help during the busy lunch period."

Even though we have only 3 hours to sleep, that's enough for Yuuji and me.

"Then, wake me up as well. I'm going to the roof to sleep. Yawn..."

Yuuji uses his hand to cover his mouth as he uses his other hand to reach for the door handle.

I see, to the roof. The audio equipment that's set up for the night festival is located there, and we won't be disturbed. The weather today is extremely good, so it's good for taking an afternoon nap.

"Then I'll go up and sleep as well. I'll leave it to you later."

I press down on my heavily dazed head as I stand up.

(They're going to sleep together...)

(Can't be mistaken, he's going to lean on Sakamoto's shoulder...)

Well, I might as well abandon all the noises behind me as I leave, or else I'm going to have nightmares

<center>☆</center>

"Then, let's go, Yuuji."

"You're right. Shimada, is it alright if we go first?"

"I can't do anything even if I say no, right? You're going to compete in the finals anyway."

In the end, Yuuji and I only managed to help out for half an hour. As they saw that we were really tired, they compassionately allowed us to sleep a little more. No matter what, I do feel that our classmates are really gentle.

"We'll go over to cheer for you guys later."

Himeji-san's cheongsam get-up today is as ever dazzling. Her charm is definitely one reason why the earnings on our second day increased dramatically.

"It comes down to this. Don't get careless, okay?"

"...(win)."

"I got it. I won't make the same mistake twice. Then, I'm leaving."

"Really, those words are irritating my ears."

After Yuuji and I gently punch Hideyoshi and Muttsulini's outstretched hands, we head off to the arena.

"I thought we might get distracted before the match. Didn't expect nothing to happen though."

"If it's not because they gave up due to being unable use those petty tricks, then it's because they didn't know where we were."

"I see. Only those people who want to use the audio equipment would go up and use it."

And the audio equipment will only be used during the night festival later. It's basically a tailor-made hiding spot for us.

"Hideyoshi and Muttsulini were watching the shop as well."

"I heard that the taser is a dangerous thing that can also conduct electricity through clothes."

"It's alright, at least it's not fatal."

I strongly feel that the taser I gave to those two is a forbidden item, and it looks dangerous anyway. Most people would run away in fear, so there shouldn't be a problem.

"We've done everything, and now, we just need to win this."

"You're right."

After that, we remain silent, and walk down the path to the arena.

"Oh, there's quite a lot of spectators."

"As expected of the finals."

My heart paces as I arrive at the front of the arena. I'll be lying if I say that I'm not nervous.

"Yoshii and Sakamoto, please hurry up, it's time to go in."

The teacher in charge of the arena waves to us on seeing us. They even arranged for duty personnel at the arena, the finals is really different from all the other matches we had up till now.

"Then ladies and gentlemen, we've kept you waiting! The finals of the summoning tournament that uses our test battle system is about to officially start!"

The audio broadcast airs a voice that I have never heard before. Maybe the school hired some professional emcees. Since this is a highly anticipated event, it's possible that such a thing may happen.

"Will the participants please enter the arena!!"

"Then, please go in."

The teacher pats us on the back, and moves off to the audience in front.

"These two are Sakamoto Yuuji of Class 2-F, and Yoshii Akihisa Of Class 2-F! Will everyone please give a round of applause!"

The huge rain-like applause descend on us. There's quite a lot of people watching this, and Himeji-san's father would definitely be here watching as well.

"The group that managed to beat the best, Class A, is unexpectedly the lowest combination of Class F! Maybe we need to change our rigid view of Class F!"

(Those words sound good for once.)

(Ya. It can also give Himeji-san's father a good impression.)

Perhaps the reason the spectators are giving us an ovation is to promote the test summoning system by showing that 'because of the test summoning system, even those who are weak would work harder'. But no matter the motive, we can't ask for anything better than that.

"And on the other side, we have Tsunemura Yuusaku from Class 3-A, and Natsukawa Shunpei, who's from Class A as well!"

The ones who were called up and appearing in front of us are the Toko-Natsu group that caused us a whole lot of trouble yesterday.

"Though they're one of the few third-years participating, they did make their way into the finals. Now, will we see them display the prowess of the third-years?"

While receiving the applause from the crowd, both of them slowly move towards us.

"Then now, I'll briefly explain the rules of the match. The strength of the summoned beast is equivalent to the grades-"

The announcer starts to explain the rules, and we ignore it as we're already familiar with them, continuing to glare at each other.

"Yo, sempais, have you run out of your bad ideas?"

Yuuji folds his arms as he looks like he's treating the sempais as idiots. He sure looks cool in this situation.

"We're very understanding, we don't want you guys to embarrass yourselves in front of the crowd. However, for your F-class brains, you probably won't understand it."

The baldy-sempai won't give up as he replies Yuuji, taunting us while stroking his chin. Seems like both sides are really able to agitate their opponents.

"Such a pity, I can't understand your words even if you're from Class A. You should polish up your Japanese first, you baldy king of the ape mountain."

"You, you kiddos dare to treat your sempais..."

Both sides continue to taunt each other with a volume only they can hear. Looks like Yuuji has quite a lot of unhappy words he want to express as well.

I also have something that I want to confirm with them.

"Sempais, I have something to ask you."

"Huh?"

"What's your reason for helping the head of teaching staff?"

Hearing this, the baldy-sempai reveals a shocked expression.

"...Is it? Looks like you guys know all about this."

"Sort of, so why?"

"For our graduation. If we're successful, he will write a recommendation letter for us. We would have no need to study for the entrance exams."

"Really? Then--Natsukawa-sempai, you're the same as well?"

"Sort of."

"...I see."

I slightly nod my head as I end this conversation. This is all I want to know.

"Actually, we didn't need to use any tricks. There's a whole world of difference in level between Class A and Class F."

"Really? Since you two went all the way with those things, I suppose both of you are afraid of Akihisa and me, right?"

"Ha! And you dare to say this! Your methods of winning is to use some cheap tricks by making use of the opponents' personalities and weaknesses. If your opponents are us, you would have absolutely no chance of winning."

Maybe that's true, the reason why we were able to win up till now was because we clearly understand our opponents. We can't beat these opponents if we're to use the same trick now.

"And now, the match will begin! All contestants, please get ready!"

After the explanation, the refereeing teacher stands right between us.

""""SUMMON""""

We shout out and summon our summoned beasts.

Our opponents' equipment are of traditional swords and armour. As they have rather high grades, even their equipment looks impressive.

A class, Tsunemura Yuusaku, Japanese History 209 points & A class, Natsukawa Shunpei, Japanese History 197 points.

As expected of Class A , their marks are pretty impressive. If they can get such good marks, that means that their summoned beasts are rather strong, and not swiss cheese.

Looks like these two are rather good with their homework as well.

"So now, can you see that our marks are great?"

"Since these are marks that Class F can never see, it's expected for you to have this response."

Seeing the sempais show off like this, I'm speechless. These really are marks that they can brag about. Very, strong.

But since they can get these grades, it means that they can graduate with their own ability, since those marks can get them anywhere.

However, they challenge themselves with something that they can definitely do, but tried to wreck our one and only second-year school festival, preventing us from creating wonderful memories--even almost creating a tragedy of us being unable to keep the most important person to me.

"Alright, let everyone see your atrocious marks."

"Tsunemaru, don't bully them too much. They're going to show it now anyway, right?"

The mohican-head sempai lets out an irritaint laugh.

Facing these two, a strong surge of emotions wells up inside me.

Because of these guys, I'm unable to prevent Himeji-san from transferring schools? THIS IS SO STUPID!

"A while ago..."

"Hm?"

"A while ago, a certain girl in my class said this."

"What? She told you how to escape before embarrassing yourself?"

The baldy-sempai laughs out.

Himeji-san's words during the summoning battle echoes in my mind. Yes, she said this.

"She said, "I can continue to work hard for the one I like"."

"EH? What dreamy words are you saying?"

"--I've had a similar feeling recently."

F class, Sakamoto Yuuji, Japanese History 215 points & F class, Yoshii Akihisa, Japanese History 166 points.

""WHAT!?""

On seeing the scores on the display screen, both of them are shocked, immediately turning pale.

"THIS TIME, WE WON'T USE ANY PETTY TRICKS! WE'LL BEAT YOU BASTARDS HEAD ON WITH OUR ABILITY!!"

The summoned beasts wield their specialised weapons as they get into a battle stance. The fight begins now.

<center>☆</center>

"Akihisa, I worked hard with you all the way to this extent. I won't forgive you if you lose!"

"I know. Thanks for teaching me. Didn't expect your mind to be pretty good."

"Everyone's good when compared to you--now, we're going!"

Yuuji's summoned beast is the first one to move. Its equipment is a lot lighter, and thus, it's a lot more agile.

"Tsunemura! Leave this to me!"

The mohican-head sempai frantically stands in front of Yuuji. As he was too slow, he let Yuuji's summoned beast get close to him.

"Then my opponent would be sempai."

"Bring it on! I just got distracted, stop getting cocky!"

The baldy-sempai's summoned beast raises its sword as it attacks me from the front.

It's fast, but--

"Sempai, you're too panicky, you know? This simple sudden attack is basically inviting me to dodge--"

I slightly move my upper body aside. This straightforward attack that wasn't even thought through won't even cut the edge of my jacket.

"Damn it, you bastard...!"

Though the opponent reveals his belly as he attacks, he still manages to turn around and swing his sword over.

"Ho!"

I slightly move my body away to avoid this attack, and in this instant, I strike him 3 times.

"GWAAH!"

The baldy sempai barely manages to use his sword to shield himself and takes a huge step back to regain his posture.

"You damn brat, you averaged only about 60 points during the summoning battles..."

The baldy-sempai's tone changes as he glares at me. Seems like they collected some information on our battles.

"Except for this subject, my standard now isn't a whole lot different from what it was before."

"Damn you...you planned this right from the start...?"

"That's right. You're pretty understanding."

I swing my wooden sword at baldy-sempai, who's biting his teeth hard and revealing a vengeful expression. Since my marks are so high, my wooden sword's so strong that it won't break in a direct clash with the opponent's sword.

"What now? Sempai doesn't look so good."

"You two bastards, you're from class F..."

The conversation between Yuuji and the mohican-head sempai can be heard. Yuuji's light summoned beast is matching his opponent's attacks with his agile moves.

"Can't be helped. Though it's a bit childish to use this on second-years, let me teach you what's the difference in experience!"

After saying that, baldy-sempai's summoned beast moves back. Besides me, even baldy-sempai himself is a lot further away. If even the controller's a lot further away, what's he planning? It's tougher for a summoned beast to do battle if he's standing a lot further away.

"There're some tricks you don't know."

Baldy-sempai said some unexpected words to me while I was still confused. Now that he said this, I'll be focused on the opponent's summoned beast whether I like it or not. Just as I'm focusing on every single motion of the opponent's summoned beast, the opponent summoned beast looks like it's about to charge forward.

Do the sempais really have some unknown power that we don't know of?

"WOOOHH!!"

Baldy-sempai focuses all his strength. Though I don't know what the enemy will do, I'll take him down before he does anything!

"GO!"

I let my summoned beast charge head on. Though the battle distance is too great for me, this disadvantageous condition should also apply to the enemy.

"See, you've been tricked."

Baldy-sempai's mocking voice can be heard, and at the same time, something flies into my eye. This...a stone? The enemy hurt my eye with a stone!

"DAMN--IT!!"

That's why he purposely made such an exaggerated action. The witnesses and audiences are all focused on the summoned beasts that's far away from each other, so no one noticed Baldy-sempai's actions. I was tricked!

"This is the difference in experience."

Not good! The enemy's attacking!

"Guu!" As I haven't regained my vision, I can only jump aside on instincts. After that, I can only feel a sharp pain on my left abdomen.

I rub off this pain as I force myself to open my eyes, and what's appears in front of me explains the pain--my summoned beast got cut on the left side of the abdomen by the enemy's sword.

"So you're a 'punishment inspector'? The next hit will be painful, you know?"

After that, the enemy hits me on the chin with a punch, and I can only see blank as my head gets concussed.

With the feeling of the head being shaked up and the burning pain on my abdomen, I feel like puking. Looks like this isn't good...

This unbearable pain makes my vision all blurry, and my consciousness start to sway.

"AKIHISA, LET ME SEE YOUR DETERMINATION!!"

"--!"

POM!

I stamp hard onto the floor and regain my footing.

"Well done, partner. Ready to continue on?"

"...Of course!"

Yuuji's roar helped me. Yes, I can still fight. And yes, I don't want to lose to this sort of person EVEN IF I DIE!

"STOP TRYING TO HANG IN THERE, I'LL GIVE YOU A BASHING YOU'LL NEVER FORGET!!"

Baldy-sempai's summoned beast charges forward again.

My summoned beast has lost some strength. I won't have a chance of winning if I don't settle this now!

"--HA!"

I endure this pain as I let my summoned beast go past the enemy, and then send a kick to the enemy while he's completely exposed at the back.

"AIYA!"

Though the injuries caused me to be weakened badly, it's enough to make the enemy lose balance and allow me some time.

"YUUJI!"

"Ho!"

Yuuji confirms my situation before letting his summoned beast charge directly at the other enemy, the mohican-head sempai.

"DON'T LOOK DOWN ON ME!"

Mohican-head sempai swings his longsword, yet Yuuji doesn't let his summoned beast dodge.

"GOT YOU!"

The blade's about to hit the head of Yuuji's summoned beast. However, at that instance--

CLANG!

My summoned beast tosses its wooden blade and hits the blade precisely, changing the trajectory of the blade.

"Ugh! OH NO..."

Just as the blade misses, Yuuji's summoned beast lands right at the best position.

"WATCH ME SEND YOU FLYING!!"

The huge impact of the punch moves towards the enemy, as Yuuji's shout is complimented with the roar of the crowd.

"YOU BRAT! YOU DARE THROW YOUR FAVOURITE WEAPON AWAY!"

After that, baldy-sempai's summoned beast charged over. I'm unarmed, and the enemy's a 3rd year student, so it's different from students of the same year who aren't used to controlling the summoned beast, since I can't just take him head on barehanded.

However, if the opponent's distracted, I can still dodge the first hit.

"ACK! WHAT'S THIS--?"

Baldy-sempai's summoned beast freezes for a moment because mohican-head sempai's summoned beast was sent flying over in front of him. This is revenge for the little stone just now.

I use this gap to let the summoned beast advance. Baldy-sempai's summoned beast missed the best chance to land his longsword since his rhythm got messed up, and so, I can dodge past it!

"CHEH!"

Pulling back the sword, the enemy tries to come up with another attack. This time though, it's my turn.

"WATCH THIS!"

I use this momentum to let my summoned beast headbutt him. Though the power isn't great, it's enough to restrain his actions.

I endure the minimal pain on my head as I wait for my partner's response.

"AKIHISA!"

Yuuji's summoned beast kicks the wooden sword that I threw just now right back at me. He's not used to controlling the summoned beast, yet he can pass it rather well!

"I'VE KEPT YOU WAITING!"

I let my summoned beast quickly pick up the wooden sword. With this, it'll be over!

"DAMN IT! HOW CAN I, A THIRD-YEAR, LOSE TO YOU SMALL FRIES--"

"GO AND DIE!!!"

[[Image:BTS vol 02 239.jpg|thumb]]
CRACK! A sharp pain can be felt in my left wrist, and the pain spreads from the hand to the fingers, as if my entire hand got sliced off.

The back of my abdomen got injured as well. I can no longer fight on, but--

"Oh, for your standard, that's rather good, Akihisa."

The enemy's blade slices my left hand--and I manage to use my wooden sword to inflict a critical wound by stabbing through the throat.

"Sakamoto and Yoshii's group wins!!!"

"Gr...eat...!"

The pain corrodes my entire body, and I can't restrain this vomiting feeling for long. However, I'm so happy that I feel like I'm on clouds.

<center>☆</center>

"It's been tough for both of you. It's really impressive."

"Ah hahaha, not really."

"Baka onii-chan was brilliant~!"

"Hazuki, you'll make Aki feel really troubled, you know?"

Minami can only smile awkwardly as she looks at Hazuki, who's constantly rubbing herself on my chest.

If this keeps up, it would end up being a fatal injury for me. Thus, I politely push her away. Though Hazuki does looks unhappy, she obediently follows what I did.

"Erm, Yoshii-kun."

"Ah, Himeji-san. Did you see my exciting performance just now?"

"Yes! It was really brilliant! It was so great that I wanted to get a tape from Tsuchiya-san!"

Himeji-san's eyes are glittering. Seeing her like this, it seems like my hard work finally paid off.

"Erm...the tape. Did Muttsulini record it?"

"Yes. He was very focused in filming it, right?"

"...(Turning the face away)"

Muttsulini looks away. Did this guy ignore the match and go on to film some of the audience wearing mini-skirts?

"You did rather well for your Japanese History, Sakamoto, considering that your grades were really bad during the summoning battles."

"It's because my grades were really bad during the summoning battles that I worked hard on this subject after that."

"So you can get such good grades because of that?"

"It's simple saying it, but it was tough for us. Especially after Akihisa heard about those things (Himeji-san transferring schools), I've been forced to stay back every night and study it with him."

"Oh...forget about Sakamoto, it's really unexpected for Aki to get such good grades."

"That's because that guy wanted to see what he could do if he really worked hard. Also, it's also a case of 'hard work overcoming stupidity'. To be honest, his concentration is really amazing."

Yuuji continued to converse with Minami while their backs were facing Himeji-san. This is to prevent the rest from knowing that we knew about Himeji-san transferring schools.

"Erm, about, about that..."

"Hm, ah, is there anything?"

Himeji-san continues to play with her fingers in front of her. She really looks like a cute kouhai girl confessing to a male sempai.

"I have something to say after the night festival, please come over to the carpark!"

After saying this while blushing like a tomato, she runs off to continue her work as a waitress.

Oh, that really sounds like a confession. Looks like I just saw something good.

"...Eh?"

Suddenly, I feel that something's amiss. What the hell? Eh--who was Himeji-san saying those words to?

[That's you. Yoshii Akihisa.]

Oh my--it's been a while since I last saw my inner devil. You're still trying to trick me with that smooth talk. As expected of a real devil.

[Nope, I'm not lying. This is real. You should know if you think through the whole conversation, right?]

The whole conversation? If so...

[THAT'S A LIE!! HOW CAN STUPID AND UGLY AKIHISA END UP WITH THIS? I CAN'T LET THE DEVIL'S WORDS TRICK ME!]

"GET OUT, O WHITE ANGEL!"

I thought that it would finally come out now, yet I didn't expect the words to come out of my mouth!

[Then check it out for yourself. If I'm wrong, go ahead and finish off Himeji-san's cooking.]

[Bring it on! If I'm wrong, you'll do the same!]

I'm sorry, but can you please stop ignoring the host and saying it like this? If I have to say it, no matter which side loses, I'll be the one who would undergo this test of life and death.

"Sakamoto, Akihisa, sorry to interrupt you, but can you help out at the teahouse? The number of customers has increased because of your win, so we're really busy here."

Just as I was worrying about how to try and calm myself down, Hideyoshi, who's in a really skimpy cheongsam, comes running over. Come to think of it, what's he wearing underneath the cheongsam?

"Ah, you're right. Oi, Aki! The tournament's over, so you got to do your best and help out, okay?"

"Mm, I'll make up for the lack of effort before this."

"Ooo, i feel so weak."

"Sakamoto, stop complaining!"

"I know, this is for Himeji-san, right?"

Yuuji intentionally looked at me, but I turned away.

Himeji-san, huh? What did she mean when she said those words?

<center>☆</center>

"From now on, the cool summer festival will be officially closed to the public. Will all students please quickly clear up."

"It, it's finally over..."

"So tiring..."

"...(Nods head)"

The moment I heard the audio broadcast, my entire body went limp.

Serving the food to the customers who are coming in like waves, and getting back on standby after serving the food, I've never known that a waiter's work can be so tiring.

"Oh yeah, what did Himeji-san's father say?"

"Hm? Are you mindful of your father-in-law's view?"

"Wha? No, no, that's not the case!"

"She said that she would talk to her father after the night festival, so we'll have an answer then."

Hideyoshi answered my question.

I see. Though we don't know the conclusion, it should be alright. But why am I feeling a bit uncomfortable...

"Then, we're going to change."

Just as I'm deep in thought, these even more cruel and unreasonable words reach my ears.

"EH? WHY!?"

"Why are you asking this...if you want to know, it's that it's really embarrassing? "

"Sorry, I'll be back soon."

"WAIT! CAN YOU TWO THINK ABOUT THIS!? COME BACK!!" 

My plea isn't effective, as Himeji-san and Minami leave the scene and head off to the changing room. What a pity.

On a side note, Hazuki just wore the waitress costume as she went out. One would certainly worry about her future.

"Mm, then I'll go and—"

"WE WON'T LET YOU! NO WAY WILL I LET HIDEYOSHI CHANGE CLOTHES!"

I desperately cling my tired body onto Hideyoshi's leg. At least I can't let this person change back!

"Wha? What are you doing, Akihisa?"

"...(Nodding head violently)"

Muttsulini's doing the same thing as well. As expected of someone who's thinking the same thing.

"Oi, Akihisa, stop playing. We're going to the principal's office."

Our class rep doesn't look tired at all as he stares at us with a 'can't be helped' look.

"The principal's office? You two got something with the principal?"

"We've got to clear the debt of the deal. Though it's late, we didn't have time just now thanks to the teahouse, so we're thinking of going over."

Though the principal would fulfill the deal with us, a deal is still a deal, so at least we should go over and report.

"Then I'll use this time to go change."

"NOO!! TAKE HIDEYOSHI ALONG WITH US!!!"

"...(tugging slightly)"

"Ah, Muttsulini wants to come along as well?"

"...(Nods head)"

As expected of someone who's thinking of the same thing, he sure knows what a player should do.

"So troubling. Yuuji, can't you say something?"

"Hm...ah, nevermind, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini can come along with us. Besides, it's tough to convince Akihisa."

Oh, it's rare to see Yuuji being so understanding.

"Really, even Yuuji...can't be helped, I'll change later."

"Alright, Akihisa and Muttsulini, release Hideyoshi's legs."

"Mm."

"...(Nods head)"

"Sigh, seeing me in such an ugly state is useless, you know..."

I personally feel that that's not the case.

"Excuse me."

"Sorry to disturb you."

After knocking the door and saying some greetings, I push the door of the principal's room aside.

"I do feel that you two aren't respectful at all..."

"Really? But we did knock the door and say hello."

—Besides, I feel that I'm a lot more polite than Yuuji.

"Didn't I tell you people to only enter after there's a response?"

"Ah, principal. We came to report our win."

"You don't need to tell me that. Who do you think was the one who presented the prizes to you?"

This old granny is still as rude in her tone as ever. I suppose she should understand other people's plight even more.

"Come to mention it, you did bring quite a lot of companions along."

On seeing Hideyoshi and Muttsulini, the principal said to us in a rebuking tone. She probably has some things that she wants to complain about.

"These guys were troubled greatly because of what you done, so letting them see the person behind all this shouldn't merit a punishment."

"...Humph, really. Then I'm sorry."

The principal gives a bored sound. She sure isn't a cute granny; but then again, if she is, it'll be really troubling.

"Then, do we have to return you the platinum bracelets?"

Actually, the platinum bracelets are different from the gold bracelets that appear when the controller has high marks, since they are worn on the controller.

"No need, you can return it to me anytime later. Besides, I can't fix those malfunctions so soon."

"Eh, Akihisa? What's with the malfunctions?"

"Ah yes, Hideyoshi doesn't know about it, right? These platinum bracelets have a little flaw, and that's if this is given to someone with high scores, the owner will lose control of it.

"I see...oh? What's wrong, Yuuji?"

Yuuji looks like he's in deep thought again. Does he like to think so thoroughly in this room?

[Come to think of it, how did those guys know that we had a deal with that old granny...]

Though I don't know what Yuuji's muttering about, it's better not to bother him. Besides, I won't understand anything if he doesn't explain it anyways.

"So we had a deal with the principal to use this tool as an exchange for the repairs to our classroom—"

"HOLD ON, AKIHISA! YOU CAN'T SAY IT OUT LOUD!"

"Eh?"

Yuuji suddenly looks extremely serious. What's going on?

"...Someone's listening."

"So we fell for their trap?"

After Muttsulini said this, Yuuji immediately runs over and pushes the principal's door aside. At this moment, he can hear multiple footsteps.

"It's those guys...! Let's go, Akihisa!"

"Wait...Yuuji, what's the situation?"

"They're eavesdropping on us! Those guys installed a bug here!"

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?"

"They should have heard everything we just said. If they recorded it, this would be bad!"

"Recorded it? Stop joking!"

If this is to be revealed like this, all our efforts till now will go to waste! The school will lose all credibility, and even its existence would be questioned. If it ends up like this, forget about Himeji-san alone, all the students in this school would have to transfer out! We got to quickly destroy the evidence!

"Hurry up!"

"Got it! Hideyoshi, Muttsulini, come help too!"

"No problem!"

"...(Nods head)"

The four of us dash out of the principal's office at the same time.

"Yuuji! It's the Toko-Natsu group again, right?"

"Yeah, I got a glimpse of their hairstyles, it got to be them!"

"In other words, there're two of them! Let's split up into two groups!"

It'll be bad if we split up and get counterattacked. It's better to split up into two groups and look for them.

"Then tell me the special characteristics of those guys."

"The baldy and the Mohican-head! You'll recognise them immediately!"

"Got it! I'll go and look for them outside with Muttsulini!"

I see. It'll be bad if they ran off to copy this, so Hideyoshi intended to look for them at the school gate.

"...Akihisa."

"Hm?"

Muttsulini continues to run as he passes something to me. This—

"The binoculars that Muttsulini likes to use?"

"...For standby purposes."

Forget about standby, I don't think there's even a need for a telescope here in school. However in this situation, I'll take it as goodwill and borrow it thankfully.

"Thanks Muttsulini."

"...I love this school."

It's because of the girls and the cute uniforms, right? No matter what, we don't wish for this school to close down.

"Contact each other if we see our targets!"

"Got it!"

After this, we form up into two groups, the indoor group and the outdoor group. Speaking of which, I've been running around all over the place these 2 days.

"Akihisa! To the broadcast room!"

We hurry off to the broadcast room, which is the most dangerous. If they're to broadcast it, it'll be impossible to shut so many witnesses up. Thus, even if we take back the medium, it'll be futile. This is something that we can't fail.

~Broadcast room~

"Excuse me."

"You, what are you doing here!?"

"Yuuji, there are only idiots who're smoking here and people selling pirated porn DVDs in this school festival here!"

"Really? Then let's confiscate these cigarettes and pirated DVDs and head off to the next place!"

"You're right, they broke the rules anyway."

"Th, thief! THIEF!!"

~Corridor~

"Eh? Aki, Sakamoto? What's the rush?"

"Sorry Minami, we're going on first! We'll talk later"

"Ah, wait! You dropped something! Eh—'The Bondage Life Story of a High School girl'..what is this?"

"RUN, YUUJI! I'M SEEING A BATTLE AURA GATHER AROUND MINAMI!"

"Wait! Why do you have this kind of thing?"

"ARGH! SHE'S CHASING US!"

~In front of Classroom 2-A~

"...Yuuji."

"Shouko! Sorry, I have no time to bother you!"

"...No problem. I can go to the district office myself. I just need to hand the wedding application over."

"What are you—HOLD ON, I DON'T REMEMBER STAMPING IT, NO?"

"Yuuji, there's no sign of them here. Onto the next place!"

"WAIT, AKIHISA! I HAVE A SUDDEN SITUATION THAT I NEED TO HANDLE HERE!"

"Then see ya, Kirishima-san!"

"OI! AKIHISA! PLEASE WAIT!!!"

As there was no sign of them from the 1st level all the way up to the 4th level, Yuuji and I begin to focus on places that are hard to spot, like the corners of the field.

"Not good...we lost quite a bit of time."

"That's right. Where are they anyway—hm?"

Something foreign was placed on the school grounds. What's that?

"You found it...what, it's just fireworks."

"AH, it's those things that they use during a closing ceremony? Wow~so they place them in these kind of places?"

I seem to have seen it on television before. They would use cloth to wrap it up and put it on the floor.

"EH? Why don't they have a cannon here to shoot it up into the air?"

"The cannons have to be placed somewhere so that they can fire them, right? Fireworks are still a form of pyrotechnics, so putting them someplace else where there's no fire is a rule to be obeyed at all times."

Pyrotechnics, huh? Then it's no different from dynamite then. The only difference I can see is whether there would be pretty fireworks created or not.

"As expected of a school, to be so rich. To think that they actually prepared such large fireworks."

"Is this the time to be impressed? The enemy's about to make their move—"

Dururu Dururu!

At this moment, a cold, hard and inorganic handphone ring can be heard. The sound comes from the handphone in my pocket.

"Hello?"

"As expected of Muttsulini, to be able to see them from afar."

This is Hideyoshi's voice. Good job!

"NICE! Where're those guys?"

"Inside the new campus."

"In the new campus? How can it be!? Yuuji and I looked through every corner—"

"No, they're not inside the building. They're at the rooftop!"

Damn it! We didn't check the roof!

"Yuuji! At the roof of the new building!"

I passed Muttsulini's binoculars over to Yuuji. It's hard to see the roof from here with just the naked eye.

"Damn it! Those guys are preparing to use the audio equipment over there!"

"WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"

To think that those guys are planning to use the equipment that's meant to be used for the night festival!

"Hideyoshi! Where are you guys?"

"At the club societies building."

It'll take them about 5 minutes to get from the club societies building to the roof.

"Akihisa! Looks like they're about to start playing!"

It'll take about the same amount of time for us to get over there. And since it looks like they're going to play it now, it means that we won't be able to make it.

Now how are we going to stop them from playing the contents of the recording—

"...Yuuji."

"...You thought of it as well."

"Yeah. There's no other way."

"You're right. There is no other way."

"Then Yuuji, I'll leave it to you."

"Got it—activate!"

"You done over there, Natsukawa?"

"No problems. Hehe. With this, it'll be a reverse win for us."

"Yeah. Even if we don't prepare for the entrance exams—WWOOOAAHHH!!"

"What's with you, Tsunemura—WA!! NO WAY!!?"

"ANYWAY! GET DOWN!!"

BOOM!! Pakarararara—

"You missed! Akihisa! A little lower!"

Yuuji, who's looking through the binoculars and aiming at the enemy, gives this instruction. Damn it, did I make a mistake on the first shot?

F class, Yoshii Akihisa, Modern Japanese 70 points & UNKNOWN, Modern Japanese UNKNOWN.

The test marks are displayed. I heard that the test subject is randomly decided, and it looks like it's modern Japanese this time. Good thing it wasn't Japanese History.

"A little lower!"

I remember the feeling, and slightly adjust the trajectory of my summoned beast's cannonball throw.

"Go, light it!"

"Got it!"

After that, I use a lighter to ignite the fuse before throwing the ball of fireworks at the roof.

Whoosh......BOOM!!

The firework ball flies to a place where it would definitely be unable to be thrown at—exploding right above the roof. As expected of a summoned beast which has numerous times the strength of an ordinary human, even throwing is a piece of cake for it.

"Alright! We destroyed the audio equipment!"

"Fireworks are really scary..."

This is Yuuji and my final tactic. We'll call it the 'Sure-kill fireworks attack' (All good kids shouldn't try this, alright?)

"There're more audio equipment! Fire another one slightly right!"

"Got it!"

I followed Yuuji's instructions and aim right this time.

Now, why can I use a summoned beast without a teacher around? It's because of the platinum bracelet that Yuuji's wearing. This platinum bracelet is unable to give any special functions to the summoned beast, but it can create a summoning field around the user. In other words, it can replace the teachers as a witness.

"Prepare the next shot!"

"I know!"

The summoned beast holds the fireworks ball steadily. The function of being able to touch physical objects really comes in handy here.

"Here I go, Yuuji!"

"Go!"

"FIRE!"

I use the lighter that I confiscated just now and let the summoned beast throw the 2 metre long fireworks ball with all its strength. I never expected myself to be able to personally get the experience of firing fireworks.

"Alright! We hit the audio equipment! They should be unable to do anything now!"

"Really!? Then we shouldn't stay here for long!"

"You're right. Let's fire another one at the Toko-Natsu group before getting out of here."

"Mn."

Yes, we have to get rid of as much evil as possible.

"You got to aim a bit left this time. Wooh, they moved away slightly. Make it a little right."

"...Here? Then let's make the final shot! Ready—"

"YOU TWO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!"

"WA!"

The low and hoarse roar can be heard from behind. Damn it! I didn't managed to control the summoned beast!

Whoosh~......BOOM!

"Ah, Akihisa! You hit the school!?"

"AH! The school's now a pile of ruin!"

The misfired fireworks hit splendidly onto a corner of the school. The walls and doors is now reduced to a pile of rubble.

"YOU, YOU TWO! YOU TWO ACTUALLY CHOSE TO HIT THE HEAD OF TEACHING STAFF'S OFFICE DIRECTLY!"

Sensei lets out a frantic voice. Looks like this is the first time something this big has ever happened ever since this school was established.

"YOSHII!!! SAKAMOTO!!! DON'T THINK YOU CAN GET AWAY ALIVE!!!"

After that, the familiar low voice can be heard. This is the only voice I don't want to hear.

"IT'S IRONMAN! AKIHISA! LET'S RUN!!"

"OOH!"

"DON'T THINK ABOUT RUNNING AWAY! I WON'T LET YOU GO BACK TONIGHT!!!"

"SENSEI! YOU'RE MISTAKEN! WE WERE TRYING TO SAVE THE SCHOOL!!!"

"SAVE THE SCHOOL!? CUT THIS NONSENSE! WEREN'T YOU TWO DESTROYING EVERYTHING JUST NOW!?"

"THERE, THERE'S A REASON!!"

Speaking of which, I feel that Ironman's the cause of all this.

"AKIHISA! I OWE YOU ONE! THANKS FOR LURING IRONMAN AWAY!"

"DAMN IT! YUUJI, YOU'RE TOO SLY! SENSEI! SAKAMOTO RAN TO THE OTHER SIDE!!"

"I'LL SETTLE WITH YOU FIRST, YOSHII!!"

"WHY IS IT ALWAYS ME!? SOMEONE HELP ME!! HENTAI-SENSEI'S TRYING TO HARASS ME—!!!"

"YOU DARE SCREAM THAT!!"

And thus, the marathon with Ironman begins. To think that fear and muscle aches will fill my school festival memories.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2_The_Sixth_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2_The_Final_Question}}
</noinclude>

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2012-06-26T00:57:39Z

Mangaexpert:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will be a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled ---.

== Translation & Editing==

=== [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are --- completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I)===

::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are ---]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] ('''Incomplete''')
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] ('''Teaser''' by [[User:larethian|larethian]])
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II)===

::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 4===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 5===
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:suarhnir|suarhnir]] (joining soon)
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]
===Editors===
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume5 The Fourth Question

2012-05-04T03:54:44Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Fourth Question */

==The Fourth Question==

'''Please indicate the accented syllable of the underlined words in the English sentence below.'''

“Don’t mind. It's your imagination. He had stayed on business in New York yesterday.”

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer:'''

"It’s your imaginátion."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct answer. Normally, words that end with ‘tion’ will have the syllable before it, so it’s best to remember it.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s answer:'''

"It’s your íḿáĝíńáťíóń."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

You won’t be necessarily correct if you accentuate every single letter.

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s answer:'''

"It’s your '''''imagination'''''!"

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Sometimes, I suspect if you’re really a genius, but that’s just a wrong impression.

[[Image:BTS5-Mizuki.jpg|thumb]]

I’m living together with that dangerous sister of mine under the same roof

Maybe it’s because of such a tense feeling that my senses became abnormally sharp, or is it that my precognition ability got sharper?

I suffered for an entire day yesterday, and I really felt tired because I studied, which I rarely do. However, for some reason, I opened my eyes before the alarm clock rang.

“…”

“…”

The moment I opened my eyes, I found myself holding onto a pile of cosmetics with both hands and exchanging looks with my sister.

“…Ah…erm…”

What is this person doing in my room so early in the morning?

“Good morning, Aki-kun.”

“Ah, un. Good morning.”

As she said good morning to me casually, I answered without thinking too much. Wait, now’s not the time to say good morning!

“Nee-san! Why did you come over to my room!? And what’s with the cosmetics? Are you thinking of bullying me again?”

Is she planning on doodling on my face while I’m sleeping!?

“What do you mean by bullying? That doesn’t sound nice. You should be saying pampering you or playing a little prank on you.”

“Ahh, whatever you say doesn’t matter! Fine, then tell me what kind of prank are you playing!?”

“Sexual related.”

“GET OUT!”

“I understand. Then treat it as revision for last night. I’ll leave if you can translate that into correct English.”

Damn it! A test at this moment? My sister’s too damned despicable! Anyway, I just need to get her out of my room.

“''Take off''!”

“Deduct 10 points.”

Damn it! Deducted again! Isn’t it like this? Let me see…’take’ has the meaning of ‘walk’ or ‘go’, and ‘out’ will have the meaning of ‘out’ here. If I match them up…

“''Take ou—''”

“Unfortunately, if you want to say ''‘take out’'', nee-san will have to take Aki-kun ‘back’ to her own room and dress you like a doll.”

“''Take ouch''!”

This is bad! Got to hurry up and get away—

“Did you say ''‘take ouch’''?...deduct another 10 points.”

—I failed again.

No no. What’s the English form of ‘get out’…what, what is it…

“Aki-kun, did you want to say ''‘take off clothes’''?”

Perhaps she couldn’t stand seeing me panicking as nee-san helped me out. This is great! I don’t know what that means, but I should be able to escape then!

“Tha, that’s right! That’s it! ''‘Take off clothes, hurry!’''”

“I understand that. If Aki-kun says so, nee-san can only give up on marriage.”

What! What does ''‘take off clothes’'' mean? Why did nee-san say that she can only give up on marriage!

“Alright, considering all the punishment from yesterday, that should be enough with the jokes.”

“Eh? Jokes? Then what about the point deduction?”

“I’m serious with that one.”

“YOU DEMON!”

In that case, I will have 240 points deducted. I’m doomed. It’s getting worse day by day…

“On a side note, ''‘take off clothes’'' is translated as ‘taking off clothing’. Really, our Aki-kun here is so perverted.”

“Ahaha, what are you saying. It doesn’t benefit me one bit even if I see nee-san’s naked body.”

“…Deduct 30 points from you.”

“YOU’RE THE DEVIL!”

There will be real problems if a younger brother is interested in his sister’s naked body.

“Speaking of which, while Aki-kun was sleeping in the morning, nee-san used the excuse of cleaning to check your room.”

“Excuse…that’s not something you can just say…”

“I found two more H-books.”

“HAAAAUUUU!!”

How did this person find those old books that even I've completely forgotten…

“So I’m going to deduct from you another 20 points.”

“Uu…so you’re deducting one book for 10 points, and two books for 20 points?”

“Nope, you’re mistaken.”

Eh? That’s not it?

“I found 6 books up till now, but none of them were about affairs with older sisters, so I deducted 20 points from you.”

“ISN’T THAT WAY TOO UNREASONABLE!?”

I already have a sister, how can I even go and buy those kinds of ero-books?! Speaking of which, since she’s my real sister, shouldn’t she feel disgusted if she saw such things?

“I might be a little bit too strict, but I hope that it will serve as a good lesson for Aki-kun. This is nee-san’s love for Aki-kun.”

“WHO WOULD BELIEVE SUCH A LAME EXCUSE AFTER YOU'VE CLEARLY SHOWED ALL YOUR PERSONAL INTERESTS?!”

“Alright, you should leave after having your breakfast. Nee-san has to go to work today.”

“Uu…I can’t stand such a life…”

How is it that living together with a relative under one roof can be such a pain?

<center>☆</center>

“That’s the case, Yuuji. So let’s have a happy study group later again!”

After school, I packed my bag at the fastest speed possible and hurriedly ran over to Yuuji’s seat.

“…Akihisa. These words sound really disgusting when they aren’t things you’ll normally say.”

“Whatever you say. I’m not bothered with thinking about what other people say.”

The more my points get deducted, the more I have nothing to do other than to try to improve my grades.

“What the heck, you got deducted again?”

“Un…nee-san tested my English early in the morning…”

Testing me just when I woke up; there has to be a limit to how despicable one should be! But I guess it doesn’t matter what the time was, since I just couldn’t think of the answer…

“ReallY? Then how much were you deducted?”

“In all, 290. This is bad.”

“290, huh. Looks like you have to get at least 1090 points for your end-of-term exams.”

“Yeah. Even if I’m in good condition, my maximum will be about 1000. If I can’t get more than 50 points more…”

If I can get 1100 points, it will be the average in E class. To be honest, I have no confidence in that.

“If it’s just that, you should be able to do it.”

“Eh? Really?”

“If you’re willing to work like crazy memorizing things that you have to remember, you should be able to improve your grades. In your case, world history should be your big chance. I remember it was only about 50, 60 points?”

“Un. You really remembered that.”

“I’m the class rep of F class after all.”

Yuuji would check everyone’s scores before starting a summoning war. As a commander, he definitely has to know his own class’ grades.

“It seems that the one responsible for the end-of-term test is going to be different than the one for the streaming exam - it's going to be Tanaka-sensei. This should be a good thing for you, right?”

“Tanaka-sensei…if he’s the one making the questions, it will be a lot easier to get points.

Tanaka-sensei, who’s in charge of world history, is a kind middle-aged man. As the questions he sets are very simple, he’s highly regarded amongst the students.

Normally, simpler questions wouldn’t determine how good or bad the grades are, and a test that doesn’t determine how good or bad the standard is would be meaningless.

But to me now, this is something I really need. Besides, the important thing isn’t to compete with the other classmates, but to get points.

“It should be easier to get points from subjects that only need memorizing than subjects you’re good at.”

“You're right. Even if I start studying math now, I probably won’t get any good grades.”

To me, the key to getting points on these end-of-term tests will be world history.

Just when Yuuji and I were discussing how to deal with the tests and things like that, Hideyoshi, who was holding onto his bag, came to us.

“What are you discussing about? Are we having another study group at Akihisa’s house?”

“My house? Un…nee-san’s out to work, so she won’t be around at night, so you can come along. But…”

“But?”

“It’s better to go to Yuuji’s house to study. It’s better to change places once in a while to one other than mine. And my house doesn’t have any reference books, so we can’t study if there’re things we don’t have.”

I immediately suggested that we study at Yuuji’s place.

It’s not a lie when I say that I don’t have any reference books at all, but the reason why I chose Yuuji’s place is actually because I want to drag him down. That Yuuji always has no interest in things he’s not interested in, so if I don’t do this, I will worry that he won’t teach me. He said that he would help me for the sake of the next summoning battle, but I have to be prepared.

“Can we, Yuuji? You did come over to my house forcefully yesterday.”

“Well, we did force our way to your house yesterday alright…”

Yuuji pondered for a while,

“Alright then, we’ll come over to my house then. My mom’s going on a hot springs trip and isn’t at home now. That’s really lucky.”

I don’t know what’s worth being happy about Yuuji’s mother not being at home, but he agreed rather heartily. Now I can ask him to teach me today.

“In that case, can I join in too? It’s really hard to be motivated studying alone.”

“Of course it’s okay. Or rather, the same few will be gathered here, right? In that case, might as well gather them to save time.”

“You’re right. Oi, Muttsurini, Himeji-san, Minami!”

I hollered out to the other three who were waiting in the classroom.

“Yes, what’s the matter, Akihisa-kun?”

“What?”

“…Where’re we going?”

Having packed their bags, the trio carried them and walked over.

“Un. We intend to study at Yuuji’s house. If you guys are alright…”

Perhaps it was to prepare for the upcoming end-of-term exams as everyone agreed wholeheartedly.

<center>☆</center>

After a 15 minute walk from school, we arrived at Yuuji’s place, located in a corner of the residence district.

“““Please excuse us.”””

After taking off our shoes at the corridor, we entered the house one by one.

Unlike my house, Yuuji’s house is a 2-storyed bungalow and looks wider than mine. It should be easier to study here.

“Yuuji, isn’t anyone else at home?”

I walked forward and asked Yuuji who was about to lead us to his room.

“Ahh, my dad’s still working at this time, and my mom went off on a hot springs trip with her high school friends, so please don’t feel restrained and make yourself at home.”

“I see. The last time I came here, it seemed that your relatives weren’t at home, Yuuji.”

“Yeah. But it’ll be better if they’re not at home in more than one way.”

Yuuji smiled cheerily and opened the door leading to the living room, and then,

“……(Guchi guchi guchi guchi)!”

There’s a woman focusing on squeezing a bubble bag.

“…”

—BATAN!

Yuuji wordlessly closed the door.

“Yu, Yuuji? That person who’s squeezing the bubble bags that’s piled up like a hill is—”

“…Someone I don’t know.”

“Is, is that Sakamoto's mother…? Why is she squeezing so many bubble bags…”

“Ye, yeah. Aren’t there too many of them? If she wants to squeeze so many of them, it will take about 1, 2 hours.”

“…Such amazing concentration.”

“Is Sakamoto-kun’s mother's line of work squeezing bubble bags?”

All sorts of ideas appeared in everyone’s mind. What was that just now…

“Must be some patient with a psychiatric disorder. Don’t know how she got into my house, because my mom should be off on the hot springs trip.”

It’s really rare for Yuuji to make such a lie that anyone can see through. This Yuuji can cheat other people’s hearts like a professional con-man and I thought that such an evil Yuuji was no different from the devil, so I’m rather surprised by his response now.

Yuuji closed the door leading to the living room, and we could only stay in the corridor. At this moment, the voice of that so-called stranger could be heard.

“Oh my? I didn’t think it would be that late now. I remember Yuuji just went to school.”

Looks like the person inside the room has been squeezing bubble bags for almost 8 hours.

“I’ll finish the rest after I have lunch.”

And it looks like she wants to continue.

“DAMN MOM! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?”

Seemingly unable to stand this any further, Yuuji finally stepped into the living room. Really? That person’s really Yuuji’s mother…

“Oh my, Yuuji. You’re back.”

“TO HELL I AM! WHY THE HECK ARE YOU AT HOME!? DIDN’T YOU SAY THAT YOU’RE GOING OUT ON A HOT SPRINGS TRIP AND STAYING OUTSIDE!?”

“About this, it seemed that okaa-san here mistook the time. July and October look really easy to mix up on first glance. How troublesome.”

“HOW IS IT EASY TO MIX UP!? THE NUMBER’S DIFFERENT, AND ONE’S A SINGLE DIGIT WHILE THE OTHER IS A DOUBLE DIGIT! THEY’RE COMPLETELY DIFFERENT!”

“Really, you, Yuuji, treating okaa-san like a naive female high school student.”

“STOP USING THAT SHAMELESS EXCUSE TO ESCAPE THE PROBLEM! YOUR GOLDEN AGE ENDED MORE THAN 10 YEARS AGO!!”

“Oh my, are these Yuuji’s friends?”

“ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME!?”

We were already stunned by such a crazy conversation. A, amazing…how should I describe it? Anyway…it’s amazing…

“Everyone, welcome here. Our Yuuji has bothered you a lot. I’m his mother. Just call me Yukino.”

Aunty Yukino smiled kindly at us and said gracefully. The gentle presence that she gave really made it hard to imagine that she would have any blood relation to Yuuji.

And also, after seeing her look, there’s one thing we’re all shocked by.

“Sa, Sakamoto? Your mother’s…way too young, isn’t she?”

“Yeah…I feel that Yuuji’s mom is so young that she never gave birth before…”

“…A beauty”

“I feel that she’s more like Sakamoto-kun’s sister~”

Just like what everyone said, she looked more like an older sister who was somewhat older than Yuuji than a mother. Speaking of which, how old is she anyway?

“Ever... everyone, just pretend that you never saw my mother and head to my room.”

“U, un. Pardon us for intruding then.”

After bowing to his mother, we head over to Yuuji’s room on the second level.

“Everyone, I’ll bring tea over to you later.”

A voice came from the living room. It’s great to have a young and pretty and kind mom…even though it feels a little weird.

“My room’s here. Please enter.”

We entered Yuuji’s room as he led us in.

Once we went up the stairs, we arrived at Yuuji’s room. It’s rather neatly packed, which is surprising. For a one-person room, it’s rather wide.

“Speaking of which, it’s been a while since I came to Yuuji’s house.”

“I’d say so too.”

“…Me too.”

It seemed that after I came here last autumn with Hideyoshi and Muttsurini, we never entered Yuuji’s house again.

“Eh? Don’t you normally come over?”

“Normally, they would come over to my house. We hardly come over to Yuuji’s house, or even Muttsurini or Hideyoshi’s house.”

“The place’s great and it’s wide. Akihisa’s house is still the best.”

“That’s because Akihisa-kun’s being too luxurious living in such a large house.”

“Other than the three meals.”

Yeah yeah, but I will have to see the grades of these end-of-term tests to decide whether I can live my luxurious happy life of living alone.

“But…with so many people inside, my room will be too small, which is troublesome…”

There were 6 people altogether. If we were chit-chatting, it would still be alright, but if we open all our textbooks and notes, the place will be rather small and hard to move in.

“Can’t we go to your living room?”

“It’s not that we can’t, but my mom’s over there. With her around, we can’t possibly study.”

Yuuji showed a thoroughly irritated look. It may be my lucky day to know this guy’s weakness other than Kirishima-san.

“Really, how can you say that, Sakamoto-kun? Treating your own mother as a form of trouble.”

“Himeji, you’re saying that because you’re not living with such a mother. If you have to live with her for 24 hours a day under the same roof, you’ll find that there’s a lot of points you have to snark at her about—”

Prrr! Prrr!

Just when Yuuji was arguing back, a certain electronic sound suddenly rang inside the room. Someone’s handphone probably rang.

“Ah, it’s my phone. Sorry, I’ll take the call.”

Minami took the phone from her skirt pocket and put it next to her ear. It was not a message but a direct call. Is there something urgent?

“Hello? Ah, Mut—okaa-san. What is it? …Un…un. I see, got it then.”

This call lasted less than a minute as Minami put the phone back into her skirt pocket.

“Did something happen, Minami?”

“Un…my mom originally didn’t need to go to work and could stay at home…but it seems that the company suddenly got something urgent, so she has to go out.”

“Ah, is that so? Then Hazuki-chan’s the only one at home, is it?”

“Ya. Sorry everyone, looks like I have to go home today. Let’s work hard together next time.”

I see. It’s a pity, but it can't be helped. Besides, it’s too much leaving a primary school kid at home.

Minami then took her bag and got ready to leave Yuuji’s room. But at this moment, Yuuji called Minami.

“Wait, Shimada. In that case, why don’t we move the study group over to your house?”

“Eh? My house?”

Minami’s house. I see, that’s a good idea.

“That’s not a bad idea too. Shimada’s little sister knows us, and Yuuji’s room is so full of people that it’s a little cramped here..”

“And we can meet Hazuki-chan too.”

“…I can cook dinner for you.”

The rest of us agreed with this proposal. Most importantly, it looks like Yuuji, who proposed this, wants to change the place no matter what.

“If you’re willing, Minami, can we go over?”

“U…you, you’re right…”

That’s weird? It sounds like Minami’s not willing. I do find this a good idea.

“The, then, let’s go over to my house…”

After pondering for a while, Minami agreed in the end. That’s great, now Hazuki-chan won’t have to feel lonely, and everyone can gather together and study.

“But you absolutely must not enter my room!”

For some reason, Minami stared at my eyes as she said that. Do I look like someone who’ll enter a girl’s room on my own? And to think Minami’s more wary of me instead of Muttsurini. How regretful.

“Alright. Since it’s decided, let’s hurry up and leave! That pipsqueak will feel lonely if we leave her alone at home!”

After saying that, Yuuji pushed us from behind and hurriedly moved over to the corridor. Does he really hate having his mom at home while studying?

Yuuji entered the living room while we were putting on our shoes in the corridor to talk to Aunt Yukino.

“Mom, I’m going out. There are leftovers from yesterday in the fridge, so take it out and reheat it for dinner.”

“Oh my, are you going out? I just brewed tea.”

“Sorry, there’s a sudden situation…speaking of which, why are you holding onto that bottle of noodle sauce?”

“Noodle sauce? Oh my, I thought it was coffee.”

“Mom…I won’t ask you to take note of the color or taste, but at least you should read the label on the bottle…”

What’s going on? Why do I feel that Yuuji feels even more lethargic at home than at school?

<center>☆</center>

“I’m back. Are you here, Hazuki?”

Minami immediately called into the house once she opened the door to the corridor.

“Waa, onee-chan? You, you’re back?”

A little profile dashed out from the other side of the corridor.

The girl with the almond-shaped eyes that were twitching upwards and two ponytails tied in butterfly knots is Minami’s little sister—Shimada Hazuki.

“? Hazuki? Did you come out from onee-chan’s room?”

Looks like Hazuki-chan just came running out from Minami’s room.

“Ah, auu…actually it’s because…it feels lonely being alone, so Hazuki went over to onee-chan’s room…”

Hazuki-chan sounded like she really had something she didn’t want to say, and there seemed to be something hidden in the pocket of her parka.

“Did you go over to my room to get the doll? Onee-chan won’t get angry over that.”

“Re, really? Thank you, onee-chan!”

Good good. Minami patted Hazuki-chan gently on the head. I saw that their conversation has ended, and took a step forward from behind Minami and said hello to Hazuki-chan.

“Hello there, Hazuki-chan.”

“Ah! Baka onii-chan!”

On seeing that I came over, Hazuki-chan leaped into me with her arms wide open without a second word. After hugging my waist, Hazuki-chan rubbed her forehead at my waist a few times. Un un, as expected of Minami’s little sister…her forehead precisely fits my solar plexus.

“Hello there, Hazuki-chan. We came along.”

“Waah. Even pretty onee-chan is here. There’re a lot of guests here today!”

It’s really lonely for a primary school kid to be alone at home, as Hazuki-chan immediately showed a smile the moment she saw that we came here and looked extremely delighted. Such an honest kid is really suited for the term ‘innocent’.

“Okay, Hazuki, let go of Aki, or else everyone else can’t enter the house.”

“Okay, I got it. Baka onii-chan, everyone, please follow me.”

“Okay okay, Hazuki-chan, you don’t have to pull me. I’ll follow—nn?”

As I was pulled over down the corridor by Hazuki-chan, I accidentally glimpsed the inside of a room whose door wasn’t locked. There are a few dolls inside, and at the middle is a familiar large doll. The doll looks like it’s holding onto something.

What’s in the grasp of that fox doll? It looks like…a photo frame…?

“Wa, wait a second, Aki!?”

“Houe?”

On hearing Minami call me, I consciously turned around. At that moment, my forehead, nose and chin were struck with a strong force. Just when I lost my balance, the joints on my wrists were twisted with such violent force that they were dislocated.

“What are you looking at?”

I suppose right now I'm looking into the pit of hell.

“Listen! This is the room that you’re not allowed to enter!”

Minami hurriedly closed the door, and at this moment, Muttsurini too joined me with dislocated wrists. Minami then turned around and furiously pointed at me. Un, relax, I definitely won’t open this door. I know clearly that this door leads straight to hell.

“Really, what in the world are you guys doing…how have you been doing, pipsqueak?”

“Hazuki’s doing well, muscular onii-chan.”

“Really? That’s good.”

Yuuji reached out and patted Hazuki-chan’s head twice before putting his hand on her head. It seems that Yuuji likes to put his hand on Hazuki-chan’s forehead because of the difference in height.

“Oh yeah, is your living room in this direction?”

“Yes, it’s this way.”

Yuuji looks like he regained his composure and attitude the moment he left his house. If I had known, I would have mocked him further.

“Find a place to sit then. I’ll move a table over.”

Minami walked over in front of us and got ready to move a table so that we could open our textbooks and read.

“? Onee-chan? Why do you need the table? Are you playing cards?”

Hazuki-chan tilted her head in a puzzled manner as she saw Minami’s actions.

Ahh, that’s right. We haven’t told Hazuki-chan the reason why we came over to her house.

“Hazuki. Onee-chan’s school is going to have end-of-term tests soon, so onee-chan brought her classmates over to study.”

On hearing Minami’s explanation, Hazuki-chan showed a lonely expression and looked down slightly.

“Auu…so you’re going to study…Hazuki can only go back to her room and not bother you…”

I should say she either really knows how to read the mood or is very cognitive. Hazuki-chan was ready to go back to her room without us saying a thing.

This is really a response a good kid should have, but…

“Wait a moment, Hazuki-chan. If you don’t feel bored, why don’t you study with us? You can do your homework or study.”

It’s not a good thing if a kid can really read people’s moods. She was already happy when she saw us come over. Wouldn’t it be really lonely if she were to hide back in her room alone like that?

“Eh? Hazuki can stay with everyone to study?”

Her expression immediately brightened.

“Of course you can. Right?”

“Yeah. It doesn’t matter to me whether it’s teaching one or two people.”

“Yuuji, are you saying that I’m only on the level of a fifth-grader?”

“Hazuki-chan. Let’s study together.”

“I don’t think this me has anything to teach you, but I’d be willing to welcome you to study with us.”

“…If it’s health education, I can teach you.”

Muttsurini, those words of yours are just within the limit (it’s nearly an out there).

(Aki, are you really alright with that? Don’t you have to work hard for the tests this time?)

Minami kept her voice down to prevent Hazuki-chan from hearing that and whispered into my ear. She really seemed concerned with my grades.

(It’s alright. Hazuki-chan’s a good kid and won’t be a hindrance. Also, it's too pitiful if she stays in her room alone. I won’t be able to work hard then.)

Minami was really over-thinking things… of course that was my response.

(…Thank you, Aki.)

She whispered to me in a shy manner.

Minami will occasionally look at me in a gentle manner. After seeing her like this, I…well, about this…what should I say..

“Hazuki wants to study with everyone!”

“Very good. Bring your homework over then.”
“Got it!”

Tototo. Hazuki-chan scampered away. Even though she’s just studying with us, she looks really happy.

“Alright. We’re going to move the table. I’ll help.”

“Ah, there’s no need. I can do it myself.”

“Really? Yeah. If there’s a ‘photo of a certain person in the house’, of course you wouldn't wish that other people would go around, and I won’t insist on helping.”

“Wh-wha-what, what are you saying, Sakamoto!? Did you…see what’s inside that room!?”

“Nothing, I’m just joking…”

“To think that Shimada still has the heart of a girl.”

“…Sorry for using your generosity to help my business.”

Looks like Minami does go over to buy photos from Muttsurini. Muttsurini Company is really the real deal.

“Oh yeah. We can talk about the hidden things later. What about dinner?”

“…Should I cook something?”

“I don’t mind.”

It’s 5pm now. If we want to cook, we have to buy the ingredients, and we won’t be able to make it later.

“Why don’t we order pizza? It’ll take some time to cook something.”

“Yes. Akihisa-kun has to study quite a bit. We can’t waste time cooking.”

It’s great that the two girls were so kind. Besides, I do have some spare cash now, so it’ll be great if we can prioritize cooking.

“Well, I’d thought we would be able to see Shimada cook personally.”

“After last night, my confidence was so shaken thoroughly, so…”

“I see. I understand.”

“Everyone, find a place to sit. I’ll move the table over.”

Minami went away, and Hazuki-chan seemed to brush past her as her arms were full of textbooks while she came over.

“Sorry to keep everyone waiting.”

“You look rather motivated, Hazuki-chan.”

“Yes. Ah, baka onii-chan, please sit here.”

Hazuki-chan put the books in her hand onto the living room table, and then put a cushion on the carpet. Is she asking me to sit on it?

“Thank you, Hazuki-chan.”

“It’s nothing much.”

I obediently sat on the cushion, and then—

“Hazuki’s seat is over here.”

Hazuki-chan then sat on my knees. I see, so that’s how it is.

“Sorry to keep you waiting. I’ll put this table—hey, Hazuki, what are you doing?”

“Ehehe~ Hazuki wants to sit here and study.”

“No way. You’ll get in Aki’s way!”

Minami started lecturing in a way an older sister should be doing. It’ll be great if she just tells me off instead of taking action for real when she faces me…

“I’m fine here, Minami. Hazuki-chan’s small anyway.”

As compared to supporting a pile of stone slabs and being forced down hard, I don’t feel hurt at all when Hazuki-chan’s sitting on my legs.

“You’re so kind, baka onii-chan.”

It will be problematic if I have to take out my notebooks or start writing, but my main aim today is to memorize history thoroughly, so there won’t be any problems. I just need a memorization sheet to study unlike homework where I have to write.

“It’s alright if you’re fine with that…but Aki, don’t you feel weird somewhere?”

“Akihisa-kun, if there’s any strange feeling, something bad will happen!”

“Yes, ladies, I have no evil intent at all.”

With this, we’re finally able to finish our preparations. The few of us plus Hazuki-chan were finally able to start studying for the end-of-term tests.

<center>☆</center>

After about 2 hours of studying and a luxurious meal of pizza, we continued to study. It’s rare to have nothing troublesome, and time peacefully passed.

“Un? It’s so late already. Shouldn’t the study meet be over or something?”

Before I noticed it, the clock was showing 9.30pm.

“Wow, time sure does fly by fast.”

“…We were very focused.”

“It’s already pitch black outside.”

Once Yuuji said that, everyone put down their pens. I made quite a bit of progress because Himeji-san and Yuuji’s teaching methods were very easy. If I can continue on like this, I should be able to chase nee-san back overseas, I suppose.

“That should be it for today. We should be going.”

“You’re right, thank you Minami-chan.”

“Ah, un, I should be the one thanking you. Hazuki, you should be—Hazuki?”

“Zzzz…”

“Ahaha, looks like she’s tired.”

Unknowingly, Hazuki-chan fell asleep on my lap.

“Really, Hazuki…sorry Aki. Can you help me move her onto the sofa?”

“Ah, okay, I was planning on doing so.”

Hazuki-chan was tugging at my shirt even when she was sleeping as she didn’t let go even when I carried her to the sofa. I won’t be able to go home like this.

“Oi, Hazuki, wake up. How is Aki going to go home if you continue to tug at him?”

Minami patted Hazuki-chan on the shoulder.

“Nu…”

At this moment, Hazuki-chan finally opened her eyes slightly.

“Don’t…go home…”

Hazuki-chan muttered and tugged harder at my shirt.

“Hazuki, onee-chan’s going to be angry if you say such stubborn things.”

Minami spoke with a heavier tone. At this moment, I can see that Minami is a kind and yet strict older sister to Hazuki-chan when it comes to it.

“…Onee-chan doesn’t understand…”

“Eh? What?”

“…Onee-chan can often play with baka onii-chan…but Hazuki can only be with baka onii-chan at such a moment…”

“““…”””

She’s all sleepy, which is why she said such things, but the few of us who were awake were stunned to actually hear Hazuki-chan’s true thoughts accidentally. So Hazuki-chan really admires me that much…

“Eh…Minami, if you’re not bothered, can I stay over to study for a while longer?”

“Eh?”

“Yeah. Since the pipsqueak said so, Akihisa should stay behind.”

“It sure is thus. Akihisa, being a popular guy is tough.”

“…You're really popular.”

Everyone started to make fun of me as they jabbed at me, but this isn’t a bad feeling. I’m really happy to hear such words of goodwill that can ease my emotions, especially with that out-of-sorts sister of mine launching perverted attacks on me.

“Is, is that so…sorry Aki. Please accompany Hazuki for a while more.”

“Un.”

Since Minami allowed me, I should stay behind to study more. Besides, there’re some parts of the lesson today that I don’t really understand.

“Ah, well…in that case, I should…”

“Eh? Himeji-san, you can’t stay behind. It’ll be dangerous for a girl to go back home alone if it’s too late. Better get Yuuji to send you back home.”

“But I’m really worried, in many ways…”

“I understand your feelings.”

“No, you don’t understand what I’m worried about, Akihisa-kun!”

“???”

For some reason, Himeji-san seemed to be angry.

“I’ll send Himeji home. Muttsurini, bring Hideyoshi home.”

“…I accept.”

“I’d won’t really accept this, but this couldn’t be helped…”

As we continued to drag on, time continued to fly. Cute kids like Himeji-san and Hideyoshi will really be in danger if they walk back home alone at night. They were hounded by some malicious weird guys before in the Cool Summer Festival, so we have to take note.

“Then, I’ll…”

But even so, Himeji-san just wouldn’t agree. It’s not that I don’t understand that she’s worried about Hazuki-chan, but…

“But no matter how much you ask, no means no, Himeji-san.”

“But but…”

“No buts. There’s a lot of dangerous people outside, so you have to watch out for your own safety and go back home early!”

“Give it up, Himeji. No matter how much you say, Akihisa won’t change his mind.”

“…Uu…why did it end up like this…”

On hearing Hazuki-chan’s lonely words, kind Himeji-san definitely won’t leave her alone, but it’s very late now, so I’ll take over here.

“We’ll be going then. Thank you for today, Shimada.”

“I feel bothered for disturbing you for too long too.”

“…Thanks.”

“Thank you, Minami-chan…”

Including Himeji-san, who looked somewhat stressed out, everyone thanked Minami and headed off to the corridor.

“Everyone, see you tomorrow.”

My shirt was still being tugged at by Hazuki-chan, so I could only remain there and wait for everyone else to leave.

“Wait, I’ll send you off.”

Minami then got up and followed everyone out.

“Alright, I should be studying now.”

I sat in the living room that felt immediately empty, and reached out for the notes Himeji-san specially made. Himeji-san’s words are pretty, and it’s easy to read. The notes are really so good that I can grasp the important points of the exams. With these notes, my grades will definitely improve.

I took the highlighted notes and stuffed their contents into my brains.

“Suu…suu…”

A steady breathing sound could be heard at my knees.

Sleeping Hazuki-chan feels very warm, and it feels even more comfy with the air-con switched on in the room. No, it’s not because of the warmth, but it’s that her fawning over me like this made me really happy. Besides, nee-san’s been talking about exam grades and living lifestyles and nagging about all these recently, which made me feel that such a time is really precious.

I held onto the memorizing sheet and continued to memorize in a dazed manner, and time passed by just like that.

“Sorry for that, Aki, troubling you like that.”

Minami, who sent everyone off, soon came back.

“Uun, I don’t find it troublesome.”

“…Thank you.”

After thanking me in a shy manner, Minami sat beside me and gently patted Hazuki-chan on the head.

“Nyuu…”

“This kid’s really…”

Minami sat beside me and patted Hazuki-chan’s head, and Hazuki-chan, who was lying on my leg, seemed to twitch due to itchiness.

“Minami and Hazuki-chan are really close.”

“Yeah. It’s not bad.”

“Looking at you two, I really want to smile.”

“What are you saying? Don't you have good relations with your sister, Aki?”

“Eh? Since when! I’ve been watched by her, and everything family related ended up with me. She will even nag at me. There’s nothing good about it at all!”

“But didn’t you sister say ‘I love Aki-kun the most’?”

“…Please forget about that.”

“Uu, I feel that she was joking at the last bit.”

“Of course she is!”

Or rather, I’ll be really bothered if she wasn’t joking.

““…””

As we looked at Hazuki-chan’s sleeping face, Minami and I went silent.

[[Image:1212_169.jpg|thumb]]

“Well, Aki, that…”

“Nn? What is it?”

“That doll in my room…”

“Ahh, are you talking about the large fox doll in the room?”

“Un, that fox doll—Aki bought it for me, right?”

Nn?

Speaking of which, Hazuki-chan back then said that she wanted to buy the doll for her older sister, and Hazuki-chan’s sister is Minami…

“I see. So I helped Hazuki-chan buy the doll for Minami.”

“Eh? Don’t tell me you didn’t even realize this?”

Minami gave me a look as if she’s treating me like an idiot again.

How rude. It’s not that I didn’t notice it. I just didn’t think of it.

“Well, this can’t be helped since Aki’s like that.”

“Minami, are you actually secretly mocking me now?”

“Yeah, because you’re an idiot, Aki. It can’t be helped.”

“Minami, are you actually mocking me now?”

There’s no need to deliberately pick on it.

“After the Cool Summer Festival, I wondered how Hazuki knew about Aki, so I asked Hazuki about everything.”

“Ahh, is that so. Speaking of which, I don’t think we told you about that.”

It’s no wonder she would be wondering how her little sister who’s in primary school would know about her classmate.

“After hearing Hazuki explain it, I felt…really happy.”

“This is to be expected. You should be happy after knowing that your sister worked so hard to cheer you up.”

“…”

I’m so envious that Minami has such an understanding sister.

“Haa…really, you’re a blockhead.”

Minami sighed hard and said this to me.

Whether it’s the brain, looks or lifestyle, it looks like I have an inexplicable link to the word ‘lousy’.

“You saw that doll when you looked into my room earlier, right?”

“Ah, un. I only saw the large doll holding onto a photo frame or something.’

“That photo frame…”

“Un.”

“Don’t you want to know…whose photo I put on it?”

“Eh?”

What’s with this mysterious conversation? I suppose the photo frame has the picture of Hazuki-chan who gave her the doll, or a family photo or something like that, isn’t it...? If not, it should be the photo of someone Minami likes—

“Nyuu!”

““HYAAA!!””

At this moment, Hazuki-chan, who was all sleepy, suddenly sat on my legs. Tha, that scared me!

“Nyuu…”

And Hazuki-chan leaned back down again. Did, did she really fall asleep?

“A, ahaha…that scared me.”

“Ye, yeah. Me too.”

During this time, Minami and I could only laugh awkwardly.

To change this strange atmosphere that’s flowing between us, I suppose I should look for something else to talk about. Let me see…

“Ah, Hazuki-chan let go of my shirt when she moved.”

“Eh? Ah, really.”

Most likely, she let go when she got up. That’s good.

“I suppose it’s about time for me to go.”

I carried Hazuki-chan and laid her down on the soda. It hasn't been long since Yuuji and the rest left, so if I walk faster, I should be able to catch up to those guys.

“Really…then see you tomorrow.”

“Un.”

I put my textbooks and notes into the bag and reached out for the door handle of the living room.

Just when I was about to open the door and got ready to step out of the living room,

“…Aki.”

“Nn?”

“…You can go over to my room…to look at that photo…”

Minami said to me.

“U, un…”

With such a ridiculous pressure, I could only nod my head.

Minami didn’t say anything much after that and silently turned her head away.

“I, I’ll be going then…”

After closing the living room door, I walked towards the corridor.

“…The photo in Minami’s room…”

Since she said so, I can’t go home directly without taking a look at it.

From the conversation just now, I can guess that the big fox doll is holding onto the photo of the person Minami admires, and there’s a chance—it’s my photo.

“…(Gulp).”

I reached out for Minami’s door with my sweaty and tense hand and peeked into the room. I checked the photo in that frame. I then put on my shoes and opened the corridor door to leave Minami’s house.

Is that so…so Minami—

“A, Aki should have seen it, right? That photo…if he sees it, even an idiot should be able to understand…in that case, I can finally…”

“Nyuu…”

“Ah, Hazuki? You’re awake?”

“I’m awake…”

“Since you’re awake, change into your pajamas and go to sleep. If you feel lonely, onee-chan will sleep with you.”

“No…Hazuki borrowed a photo from onee-chan’s room, so Hazuki won’t feel lonely…”

“Really? It’s good that you won’t…eh? Wait, photo? The photo from my room?”

“Hazuki went over to borrow baka onii-chan’s photo from onee-chan’s room, so Hazuki won’t feel lonely…”

“Eehh? The, then, the photo in my room is…”

“Hazuki replaced it with the Mr Ape that’s used as the theme for the arts lesson at school…”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!”

—So Minami likes apes…well, how to put it. it really shocked me in many ways…

<center>☆</center>

Being completely shocked by the shocking words of my classmate, I couldn’t help but hasten my speed. Less than 5 minutes later, I saw Yuuji and Himeji-san walking in front of me. Eh? They didn’t go far? Did they take the long way?

“Ex, excuse me. I think I left something at Minami’s house…”

“Don’t worry, you didn’t forget anything. I checked thoroughly before we left Shimada’s house.”

“Uu…no, well…I have some place I want to go to….”

“It’s too late now. Better go tomorrow.”

“Hau…the, then, I have something I have to say to Minami.”

“…That’s enough already, Himeji. You’re just wasting your time now.”

“B, but…”

“No buts. That sound came from your handphone, right? Your parents should be worried about their daughter who has been back late for 2 days, right?”

“I, I sent a message over to them. Sakamoto-kun, please, let me go back!”

“It’s not that I don’t understand your feelings. Of course I want to let you go back there if I could…”

I ran over to the duo who seemed to be talking about something.

“What are you talking about, Yuuji?”

“Kya!? A, Akihisa-kun!”

“Oh, Akihisa, you’re rather fast.”

“Yeah. Hazuki-chan woke up soon after you guys left.”

But I never expected that Yuuji and the rest hadn’t go far.

“Oh yeah, what were you two talking about?”

“Well…what do you think it is, Himeji?”

“We, well…”

Himeji-san looked around. That’s weird. Is it something that’s hard to talk about?

“Forget about that. Akihisa-kun, what did you talk about with Minami-chan alone?”

“Eh?”

The unexpected question came at me before I could even get prepared, causing me to make a weird sound.

I, I can’t say it! I really can’t tell everyone about that shocking secret thing about Minami…

“Wha, what happened?”

“Eh, erm, about this…”

Himeji-san continued to stare into my eyes, and it looked like any lies I try to make wouldn’t escape her eyes.

“Is it related…to someone she likes?”

“Ugh!”

I let out a surprised sound as she guessed correctly. Himeji-san, your sixth sense today seems to be really sharp.

“Can you please…tell me exactly what happened?”

“Ugh…”

Himeji-san’s expectant eyes really hurt me.

But no matter what she says, I can’t do it. Besides…how can I say that a girl in my class likes apes…

“Akihisa-kun…”

“Sorry…Himeji-san, I can’t say it…”

“Is that so…”

Himeji-san dejectedly lowered her head.

If possible, I really want to say it, but Minami’s too direct to say that she loves apes. I won’t talk about how people in this world will think, but no matter what, I can’t just reveal Minami’s secrets to others.

Just when I was thinking about that, it seemed that Himeji-san started thinking, and soon lifted her head with a certain amount of determination.

“Akihisa-kun!”

“Ah…yes!”

“I understand Minami’s feelings!”

“What are you saying?”

How can you understand such things?

“But I hope you listen to my feelings!”

“Ho, how can you do this! I, I’ll be troubled if you suddenly say that!”

Wha, what should I do…if Himeji-san suddenly tells me that ‘I understand that Minami likes apes, but I feel that gorillas are better’, that will definitely be more than what my brain can take! Speaking of which, why are these two people talking about such things? No matter how much they ask me, I can only introduce humans to them!

“I know you’ll be really bothered, but I hope that you can seriously consider this!”

“Se, seriously…?”

I have no idea what’s so good about such things, but since Himeji-san said so, I can’t just leave it alone. In that case, I have to seriously listen to her.

“Oi, Himeji, aren’t you thinking too much? This guy’s obviously thinking about some dumb things now.”

“Eh?”

“If it’s Japanese apes, I should be able to introduce some to you…n, no. even if gorillas are on the entertainment side, it will be tough if they’re together…”

“Akihisa-kun…why must you mention animals when I’m trying to summon my courage and say such things…”

“You’re just going to wear out your brain cells no matter how you think. Oi, Akihisa, wake up (knocks)!”

GACK! What did I do?

“Sorry, what were we talking about?”

“Don’t worry. You don’t have to think about it. Oh yeah, Himeji. Which side of this junction is your house at?”

“Ah, yes…my house’s on the right.”

“The right side? The same direction as Akihisa then.”

“Oh ya, Yuuji’s house on the other side.”

“That’s right, so I’ll hand the duty of sending Himeji home to you. Don’t think you can attack people in the middle of a peaceful night just because no one is around.”

“Understood. I’ll try my best to endure.”

“Oi, isn’t that answer kinda inappropriate…”

“I, I’ll endure too!”

“Himeji! You want to attack Akihisa too!?”

Yuuji continued to stare at both of us with a look of disbelief.

“Oh well, whatever. No amount of time will be enough to snark back at you two idiots.”

““?””

“Then, see you tomorrow.”

“Un, see you tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Sakamoto-kun.”

As we waved goodbye to Yuuji at the cross-junction, Himeji-san and I walked side by side with each other as we went home.

Maybe it’s because Yuuji, who’s always being so noisy, isn’t around, but the chirping all around became extremely clear.

“Oh yeah, is your house in this direction, Himeji-san?”

“Yes. My house is actually rather close to yours, Akihisa-kun. We even studied in the same primary school.”

“Is that so? That’s true. If our primary school is the same, it means that we’re living rather near each other.”

Recently, because of the assembly, there are a lot less chances, but there were about 3 primary schools nearby. Himeji-san and I studied at Mutsuki Primary school.

It sure was memorable. It’s been over 5 years since then…

“It’s really a rare chance to walk together with Akihisa-kun slowly.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Yeah. Akihisa-kun’s always surrounded by so many people.”

“Ahaha. It’s really amazing to hear Himeji-san say that I’m really popular.”

Actually, I was being teased by those guys.

“Not at all. Akihisa-kun’s always been popular. There was a Valentine’s Day in primary school. I wonder if you remember it?”

“Valentine’s Day in primary school?”

“Yes. Almost every girl in class gave Akihisa-kun chocolates. From that point on, Akihisa-kun’s been the most popular guy amongst the girls.”

“Is that so? I didn’t know…I thought Valentine Day’s chocolates were nothing more than ordinary greetings…”

How did it end up like that…was I always just eating them…?

“Akihisa-kun’s been so dull since then.”

“Well, I was still young, so I didn’t understand then.”

“Akihisa-kun, your use of Japanese is wrong. It’s like you’re not dull now.”

“Eh? Ah, un, sorry.”

I’ll take note of those things I didn’t think through before. That’s what I actually wanted to say…

“But speaking of which, I’m really surprised that I was rather popular with the girls…I wouldn’t be wondering if we were talking about how Himeji-san is popular with the guys now.”

“Well, I can’t say that I became skinnier, but I was really fat in primary school and was often laughed at by the boys. I wasn’t popular at all.”

Himeji-san patted her stomach and grumbled.

“But don’t people normally say that boys in primary school love to tease the girls they like?”

“I suppose it’s not that they didn’t like me…and actually, they didn’t tease me to an extent. I remember they removed the ‘hime’ in ‘Himeji Mizuki’ to call me ‘plain lover’ [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume5_Translation_Notes_and_References]. The boy who was the leader didn’t like it, and everyone didn’t call me that, right?”

Himeji-san smiled as she said to me.

Is that so? I don’t remember who was the leader of the class, and of course, I don’t remember that.

“It’s just that I was still bothered by the nickname they gave me after that.”

“The nickname after that…’Yuki-chan’?”

I searched my vague memory and recalled this nickname. But…why call Himeji-san ‘Yuki-chan’? I always called her ‘Mizuki-chan’, so I don’t really know how the ‘Yuki-chan’ nickname came about.

“Yes, it’s the ‘yuki (snow)’ from ‘yukidaroma (snowman).”

“Ah, so the ‘Yuki’ came from snowman. That’s rather cute.”

“It’s cute now that I think about it…but I was really bothered back then.”

“Eh? Why would you have been?”

“Wouldn’t anyone associate ‘snowman’ with white and fat?”

“Eh? Is that the reason why you were called Yuki-chan?”

“Ah, now. I guess it’s just the impression people have of me that created this nickname. But I was really bothered.”

Himeji-san waved her hand in a casual manner.

She’s saying it really casually now, but she must have been really bothered by such a nickname when she was young, right? Let’s forget about how it actually came about, since I definitely won’t feel happy if I imagine how the ‘Yuki-chan’ nickname came about.

“So I’m still rather bothered about my tummy even till now, especially after eating hi-calories food like pizza or biscuits.”

“Is that so? I feel that you don’t have to be bothered about it.”

OR rather, Himeji-san’s curves are way too perfect.

“This can’t do. I get fat easily.”

…If it’s just a certain point, such a figure will make people envious. Especially for girls like Minami.

“But Akihisa-kun, you’re different from me. You need lots of nutrition.”

“Don’t worry. I can’t say if it’s my normal life, but I’ve been having my meals regularly ever since nee-san came back.”

I even sacrificed my precious treasures.

“Really, how can you say such things…do you actually hate your sister, Akihisa-kun?”

“Hate? Uu…I never actually thought of such a question before.”

Coming back to meet me in a bathrobe immediately after flying back, and showing off my precious ero-books and my bathing photos in front of everyone, and even nagging away about exams and living attitudes everyone. It’s frustrating. And she will even pull all sorts of weird pranks on me…

“I suppose, Akihisa-kun, your sister must be worried about you, and she definitely likes you. If not, she wouldn’t be asking everyone about Akihisa-kun’s condition at school.”

“Nononono. There’s a reason why she would ask that…”

Himeji-san’s pure heart seemed to view nee-san’s impish attitude in a completely different manner. Himeji-san, don’t be fooled by that demonic sister of mine. She’s doing such checks to deduct points from me.

Just when I was about to explain everything to her, Himeji-san suddenly pointed at a corner.

“My house’s over there. You can just leave me here. Thank you to escorting me all the way here.”

“Hm? Ahh, don’t worry, it’s nothing.”

Himeji-san bowed at me, and I bowed back at her.

“See you at school tomorrow.”

“Nn, see you tomorrow.”

After saying that, Himeji-san scattered off with fleeting feet.

But after a few steps, she turned around as if she suddenly thought of something.

“I feel that you should notice the feelings of the people around you, Akihisa-kun. Like your sister, Minami…and me…”

“Heh? What does that mean?”

“Fufu. I’m not going to give you any more hints.”

Himeji-san gave a smile and immediately ran off to her house after that.

[[Image:1212_187a-1-.jpg|thumb]]

Speaking of which, what’s the significance of the three people she just mentioned? Nee-san, Himeji-san, Minami…

''“And Toshimitsu Kubo.”''

“What, why is there a completely unnecessary name being mentioned!? Is it the work of the devil inside me?

''“The four people mentioned here all have feelings for you. You should be able to understand now that I said so much, right?”''

So it’s really the devil, messing up my thoughts like that! What kind of common feelings would the four of them have? I have no idea at all. If there were 3, at least there’s a common point of them being the other gender…

''“Do I have to mention it? Of course it’s the feelings for Akihisa!”''

That’s the angel in my heart now. Didn’t I tell you not to come out already?

''“No, the angel’s right this time…”''

LIAR! I WON’T BE FOOLED BY SUCH NICE WORDS!

Or rather, I should say that I would rather not believe such words with Kubo-kun’s name mentioned.

''“Really, how stupid can you get?”''

Why must I be treated like an idiot by my alter-ego?

A few minutes of talking to myself later, I reached home too. The lights in the house were already switched on, so nee-san should be back.

“I’m back~”

After opening the door, I shouted out to nee-san in the house.

Immediately afterwards, I saw nee-san walk out of the living room in an apron (!?), a rare feat at that.

“You’re back. You must be tired now, having came back so late.”

“Eh? Ahh, yeah.”

Nee-san’s different attire and tone from usual bothered me. What is she planning?

“Hand me your bag.”

Isn’t this a common scene in a serial?

“Ah…”

At this moment, I suddenly noticed something.

Wearing an apron and saying such things…is she imitating a sweet romantic couple? She did mention some doctor game or something. Nee-san’s probably thinking of playing with me, right?

Speaking of which, it’s rare of nee-san to come back, yet us siblings hardly had the time to talk with each other. If we talk a bit, it’ll immediately end up being about grades or how I live my life…in that case, is nee-san just thinking of teasing me affectionately by playing newly-weds to get rid of such monotony?

Alright. In that case, I’ll play with you then. It’s rare of nee-san to think about this.

“What is it?”

“Ah, it’s nothing. Here’s my bag.”

I handed my bag to nee-san with the attitude of a man who’s the head of the house.

“Alright.”

Nee-san reached her hands out and grabbed onto my bag tightly.

“Ahh~ so tired today.”

“It’s been tough on you, being busy for the whole day.”

We walked towards the living room, continuing such a conversation.

“Do you want to eat? A bath first?”

Nee-san asked me with a kind voice.

I couldn’t help but smile at such a staple line in scripts.

This really feels like a real newly-wed couple dialogue, with kind smiles.

“Or do you want to do pervy things with me?”

And there’s some weird line in there.

Nee-san probably felt that I’d be bored if she follows everything according to the script, right? She even added some teasing words besides the basic conversation. I’m rather touched by the weird yet affectionate feelings.

In that case, I shouldn’t waste my strength snarking back at her, but continue on in a humored manner.

I pondered on how to answer, and then continued this act,

“No, there’s no need for a bath, meal or pervy things.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, because—”

I didn’t finish my words as I deliberately paused before smiling, saying to nee-san, word by word in a forceful manner.

“I’ve done them all outside.”

“Minus 50 points from you…”

Nee-san took out her judging notebook. Isn’t that too unreasonable!?

'''Current score [-340 points]'''

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume5 The Third Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume5 The Fifth Question}}
</noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2012-05-03T09:39:21Z

Mangaexpert: /* This Chapter is hosted from http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ before making changes, please submit them at NanoDesu's Contact Page */

== Chapter 4==
<noinclude>
====This Chapter is hosted from [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/] before making changes, please submit them at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/contact-me/ NanoDesu's Contact Page]====
</noinclude>
[[Image:Oikk_v02_263.jpg|thumb]]

After we had seen Summer Comiket from one end to the other, we headed towards Kokusaitenjijo Station <ref>I will not translate the names of cities or subway stations in the translation. But in case you’re curious this translates roughly to “international exhibition center.”</ref>.

Raindrops had already started pitter pattering down, so by the time we got to the station it might start seriously raining.

When we reach the other side, I wonder if we should hail a taxi…

Neither I nor Kirino had the courage to walk home carrying these two heavy, dangerous paper bags with us.

“Hey Kirino. By the way, I noticed you bought quite a lot from the corporate booths…”

“… What, you got a problem with that?”

Kirino’s ears twitched. It was unavoidable that she would likely want to show off her purchases. Of course, I didn’t really want to see her stuff at all, but it was at least better than getting into an argument, so I told her what she wanted to hear. “Um… I was just wondering what you bought.”

“… Hmph, well I guess I can show you then.” Kirino responded in an outrageously arrogant way, and with a “tadaa~~!” <ref>It more literally says “with a sound effect.”</ref> showed off a piece of cloth wrapped in vinyl.

“Fufu, isn’t it amazing?”

“… Umm… what is it exactly?”

“It’s a Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru Summer Comiket limited edition hug pillow cover. On the front you have her in her Ecstasy Mode, and on the back there’s Meru-chan in her underwear. Cute, isn’t it?”

She was really happy. I had never seen my sister smiling in such an entranced way before.

I’m not sure, but if we’re talking about Ecstasy Mode, isn’t she also in that mode as well?

But, seriously… to think that I would hear the words “hug pillow cover” again here…

I had seen the word when I was shopping online, had dealt with the word when I gave Manami her present… it seems like lately, there’s been a strange connection of fate between me and this word…

I had an idea that you would use such a thing while you were in bed… but if that’s the case, exactly what would you do with it?

I mean, no matter how much you love Meruru, it’s not like you would want to sleep with her, right…?

As cold sweat formed on my forehead, I timidly asked.

“Hug pillow… how exactly are you going to use that? To decorate your room or something?”

“Eh? It’s a hug pillow, so obviously I would sleep while hugging it. Well, sometimes I’ll rub my face into it and smell it as well…”

“………!!”

I shouldn’t have asked! And she’s looking at me, puzzled, as if that was the most natural answer in the world!

Don’t make such an explosive announcement so casually!

I was gripped with an overwhelming sense of fear, and barely managed to get my next words out.

“… W-well… I mean… wouldn’t it just smell like polyester?”

“Huh? It smells like a girl.”

… That’s your own smell! Or, to be exact, that’s the smell of the brand of shampoo you use! ….. Uwaah… what the hell is up with this?! This… this little sister of mine!

She calls me a hentai over and over, but isn’t she the one who’s much more of a hentai?!

But I already knew that, you know? From the beginning, I already knew that!

Like that…

In the midst of tears and chaos, the curtain dropped on our first experience with Summer Comiket.

From the start, my goal in planning this trip and coming to the Big Sight convention center was to allow Kirino to make some fond summer memories, but personally, I didn’t have fun at all.

It was just as Saori and Kuroneko said.

To the end, this event was a place where otaku gathered and actively had fun.

Average people like me were not welcome.

I had to wait hours upon hours before even getting in, the crowd was terrible, and it was absurdly humid.

My sister was constantly flowing with complaints, I was forced by that maid to buy an ero book, I had to carry a huge amount of luggage… it was terrible. Other than that Cell, there was nothing I was really pleased to see.

But well… even though the event didn’t agree with me, Kirino seemed to have an increeeedible amount of fun.

She had been all complaints at the beginning… but she was able to meet with authors she liked, and was able to buy a lot of doujinshi.

She bought a lot, played games, saw cosplay. And because of that, was able to deepen the bonds between her and some of her friends.

That… should become… a good memory, right? I’m not her, though, so I can’t say for sure.

“… Geez… my feet really hurt…”

Ahhh I’m beat. When I get home, I’m going to take a bath and then promptly fall asleep.

Yeah, and I’m never coming back to this event again.

But, I’ll have to properly thank those two who helped in making fond memories for Kirino.

Slackening my walking speed, I casually left Kirino’s side. Behind us, Kuroneko and Saori were talking with each other. I soon was walking beside them, and first spoke up to Saori.

“Ah, Saori. Thanks for today… you were an immense help. Seriously.”

“Hahaha, no need to thank me. You did the same thing this morning, didn’t you? … Fufu, honestly, you’re so polite, Kyousuke-shi. You’re just a bit too conscientious, don’t you think?”

“… no, I don’t think so.”

“Well, shall I pick different words and say you’re a siscon instead?”

“… Please don’t. You’re just dodging the issue again. Can’t you just simply accept my thanks?”

… It couldn’t be that this huge thing was embarrassed every time I praised her or thanked her, right?

Kuroneko was hard to read since she never showed emotion, but Saori was always smiling, so it was difficult to figure out the subtleties of her mood as well.

Her speech and costume were all linked to this character she had created… so I had a feeling that what I saw in front of me was not the real Saori. Nevertheless, there was no doubt that she was a good person.

“Ah, I apologize. But, honestly, I’m the one who should be thanking you. I was able to have a lot of fun today. Letting me meddle in your lives and deriving pleasure from that… that gives me pleasure as well. Out of all people, you should understand what I mean, Kyousuke-shi.”

“… As if I would know.”

Dammit, talking as if she could see right through me. She’s really hard to deal with, this one.

Kuroneko suddenly approached me from Saori’s side.

“… Could you please give me back my clothes?”

“Hm? … Oh.”

I passed back the clothes I had been holding onto for a long time, and Kuroneko lightly put the clothes on.

“Oh, also… thank you too. From Kirino, also…”

“For what? I don’t happen to recall doing anything for you that would require gratitude. Please stop. Being thanked for something I didn’t do is the epitome of unpleasantness.”

… In contrast, this one was easy to understand. She was of the same ilk as Kirino, after all.

As Kuroneko swiftly distanced herself from me, I nimbly tried to lead her into the next topic.

“Hey, come over to our house sometimes. After all, we don’t live far from each other.”

“… I’ll think about it.”

Just by that response, I somehow felt that I understood how she felt about Kirino.

It seemed that everything had gone splendidly.

There were plenty of bumps on the way, but I felt that Kirino’s desire to make good summer memories had been successfully fulfilled.

But there was always the dread that things wouldn’t continue to go as planned. Kirino and I remembered all too well the last time something like this had happened. A pitfall could suddenly appear out of nowhere in front of us.

I didn’t think it was possible that such a thing could happen again.

We were on the way back from the Big Sight convention center. Descending down a wide set of stairs, we went through the main streat towards the station.

The sky was getting more and more cloudy, and was filled with grey. It was an atmosphere quite unbefitting of such a trip’s conclusion.

And then… just as we were about to reach the station, I heard a familiar voice.

“Kirino? Is that you?”

“?!”

In front of me, Kirino suddenly stiffened, and faced the direction the voice came from. I also moved my gaze that way.

Somehow, the person who was standing there was none other than Kirino’s classmate and friend, Aragaki Ayase.

She was wearing a snug black tanktop, a short-sleeve white jacket, sunglasses, a silver accessory… etc. etc. I was familiar with her figure already, but her outfit exposed her belly button, which startled me as I looked at her.

But perhaps it was just the atmosphere she exuded, but I didn’t feel even a shred of indecency in her outfit.

She stood on the shoulder of the road, with her hands still holding onto the door handle of a station wagon with tinted back windows. It seemed like she had just gotten out of the car.

“Ahah, it really is you! Haha, ohh, what’s up?”

“… A-Ayase… ?!”

Completely stiff and shocked, Kirino mumbled. Naturally, she was still holding in both hands the paper bags filled with doujinshi and other goods.

For Ayase, she was simply just surprised at this chance meeting. It seemed that being able to meet with a close friend in an unexpected place genuinely made her happy.

“Oh, I’m so happy! I can’t believe it! Even though we didn’t plan it, to be able to meet like this… that’s amazing! It’s like invisible strings bind us together or something, don’t you think? Ahh, haha, that made it sound like I’m you’re stalker or something! Even though I’m not.”

She really seemed excited about this. Under normal circumstances, Kirino probably would have joined her in the festivities, but of course these circumstances were far from normal.

“… Y-yeah… pretty amazing! … What a coincidence…!”

In front of her close friend who had suddenly appeared, Kirino’s face seemed to cramp.

”This screwed up coincidence… this isn’t good…! This has to be my imagination…! A dream… a mistake…!” is what she seemed like she wanted to say.

“Hey, what’s wrong, Kirino? That’s quite a strange expression! Come on, you’re meeting here with a good friend, you should be happier! Ah, right right, why exactly are you here anyways? I heard that right after Obon <ref>Japanese holiday. Ed: there was a footnote in an earlier chapter about it</ref>, track would get so busy that you would have to stop working too. Maybe you’re shopping… no that’s not it. So, what are you doing then?”

It seemed that when Ayase got worked up about something, she tended to go on and on without letting anyone get a word in edgewise. My mother was the same way, and every time she did that I would get irritated, but for some reason when this girl did it she seemed cute instead. Something was different. Or maybe, everything was.

“…… U-Umm……… t-that is…….”

Faced with her friend who was bubbling with joy, Kirino clearly seemed at a loss for words.

Now that I think about it, this situation felt similar to that offline meeting when Kirino was excluded from the group.

No matter how almighty she might be, Kirino seemed to be unexpectedly bad at dealing with situations like this…

But man… this really was noooooot good…

Well, seriously though. If I were in her position, this would be like meeting Manami on the way back from Comiket in front of Kokusaitenjijo Station… haha.

Well, to be honest, though… right now, faced with this situation that my sister was freaking out about, even though I was completely shocked, I also found it slightly hilarious.

I mean, come on. Meeting a friend here with this timing… is pretty insane, right?

As I thought, her behavior was just too unacceptable in the past. Karma’s a bitch <ref>I guess a more literal translation here would be “Serves you right.” But I dunno… I wanted the line to have a bit more pizzazz. Pizzazz. Pizzazz. Mmm that’s a fun word. Pizzaaaaazz. Man, these translator’s notes are getting more and more ADD by the second.</ref>, you could say.

Ahh… what are you doing to do, Kirino? How are you going to squeeze your way out of this predicament?

Eagerly to see how she would skillfully handle the situation, I watched intently, when…

“…! …!”

I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, but Kirino looked towards me desperately for help.

“Do something!” she seemed to be saying.

… Me? Even if you ask me to do something… also, is this really a time to be turning to me for help?!

I mean, aren’t you the one who believes that Ayase thinks I’m a monster of a brother who pushed down his little sister?! Argh, damnit!! Geez… I guess I have no choice…

Reluctantly, I faced Ayase and walked towards her, giving her a “yo” in greeting.

Of course, I was still holding onto those dangerous paper bags in both hands.

Having been completely focused on Kirino up until now, Ayase seemed to have finally noticed my presence. Her eyes widened and she blinked in surprise.

“Wah, if it isn’t onii-san! It’s certainly been a while! Hm?! Hmmm?! … Could it be, could it be… you two are on a date right now?!”

Why did she jump suddenly to that conclusion…? Could it be that she still hasn’t been able to get over that accident that happened before?

I really wanted to scream “Hell no!” at the top of my lungs, but if I did that the conversation would just get more jumbled, so I steeled myself and went the safe route. “… Well… something like that.”

“Wha?! What the hell are you saying?!”

Blushing, Kirino raised a protest (she probably was also surprised that I seemed to be strangely friendly with Ayase), but I quickly regained control the conversation and talked to Ayase in Kirino’s place.

“You too. What are you doing around here?”

“Ah, I was doing some gravure <ref>Models that mostly focus on sexual attractiveness and do work aimed for male audiences. For more info, check [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Model_%28person%29#Gravure_idols here].</ref> work.”

Ah, that’s why you’re wearing such a revealing outfit. I’ll definitely buy that magazine when it comes out.

“I was working right over there, but we had to suspend the shoot because of the rain… I was talking with my managers and taking a break in the car.”

After saying that, Ayase looked up at the sky. It was as cloudy as ever, and the rain was pitter-pattering down.

I see, it was probably difficult to take photos outside in this weather.

“Ahh… I see…”

Well, it’s good that I was able to steer the conversation somewhere else for a bit, but where do I go from here?

Ayase probably didn’t know anything about otaku… so she shouldn’t know anything about Comiket, or that there was an otaku festival going on at the Tokyo Big Sight Convention Center today.

So let’s just wrap this up quickly and without incident, and go our separate ways. That would definitely suffice.

But, I mean… wouldn’t it be alright just to tell this girl the truth?

Of course, it would still be best to just be able to get out of this situation skillfully without exposing Kirino’s secret.

But I mean, they’re close friends, so if she really did find out that Kirino was an otaku, would she really be that disgusted and go spreading rumors about it? She wouldn’t, right?

At the very least, if I came out to Manami that I was an otaku, nothing would change about our relationship with each other… in fact, she wouldn’t care what types of hobbies I had and would still continue to keep me company like she’s been doing up until now. And I couldn’t ask for anything more.

But, I couldn’t say that my relationship with Manami was the same as Kirino’s relationship with Ayase.

But, the only person Kirino, with all her attitude, could sincerely and proudly identify as a close friend was Ayase. And I’ve also met with her before, if only just for a bit, and I’ve been able to talk to her and get a decent reading of her disposition. She was absurdly softhearted, a bit quick to jump to conclusions, kind, and sincere…

So I mean… no matter how she manages to trip up, in the end they’ll just end up laughing about this, right?

But most of all, just like I had almost wanted to cry when I imagined what it would be like to be exposed like this to Manami, for Kirino, this was a life or death situation.

Well, let’s see if we can’t lie our way out of this safely.

“Umm, Aragaki…”

“You can call me Ayase.”

“Ah, well, Ayase… sorry, but we’re a bit busy right now…”

Looking very apologetic, when I signaled our intention to leave…

Perhaps Ayase had misunderstood something, but with a worried expression she closely examined Kirino’s face.

“… Hey, Kirino, are you not feeling well? You haven’t really talked at all this entire conversation… you don’t look good…”

Well, that’s just because you’ve sort of driven her into a corner and she’s about to blow her fuse. She’s really relatively bad at dealing with adversity, this one.

“Y-Yeah, that’s right… I’m not feeling that well… so… sorry, we have to go.”

What a liar… a child could lie better than she could…

Kirino spoke in that weird tone of voice she used with her school friends and put on a forced smile, but that excuse seemed to backfire with Ayase.

“If you want… you can ride in the car with me. Should I take those heavy looking bags for you?”

“T-thanks…! E-hehe! But really, I’m fine!”

Kirino wildly refused Ayase’s offer. Each time she fervently waved both hands back and forth, the dangerous paper bags waved in the air.

… H-Hey, Kirino… those bags look really filled to the brim…

If the bottoms of the bag rip and everything falls out, no matter how you spin it this situation is going to turn serious, you know…?

Completely ignoring my concerns, Kirino continued to deny Ayase’s persistent invitations.

At last, the good-natured Ayase seemed to admit defeat.

“I see, alright, Kirino… I shouldn’t interfere with your date with onii-san.”

“Y-Yeah…”

Kirino nodded, an amazingly complicated expression showing on her face. ”Ugh… I guess I have no choice but to say that now…” she seemed to be screaming while she tried to justify her words. Was it really that bad? Although, it’s not like I wanted her to say something like that…

“By the way, Kirino… there’s been something on my mind since I saw you…”

“W-What is it now?!”

Kirino seemed to be halfway to tears as she yelled. Ayase stretched her neck, and tried to peak behind Kirino.

“… Crap.”

The same word issued forth from both my mouth and Kirino’s mouth as we turned around.

Because right there stood the two people who had been left in the dark up until now, Saori and Kuroneko.

Wah, I had completely forgotten about those two…! I’m sure Kirino felt the same way.

Ayase seemed to be somewhat drawn to those two otaku behind us, and she raised her eyebrows.

“Umm… those two… are they your acquaintances…?”

“Eh, a-ahh…. ummm…?!”

Kirino seemed even more at a loss. I understood how she felt all too well. I mean, take Saori who was dressed in that gross otaku fashion, or the Gothic Lolita Kuroneko. The more you looked at them, the stranger and more suspicious they seemed.

And when I inevitably compared them to Ayase, they really stood out way too much.

“U-Umm, umm, ummm…..”

As Kirino looked over her shoulder at her otaku friends, cold sweat flowed down her face.

”Crap! I’m going to get exposed because of those two!”

That’s probably what she was thinking. Her distress was completely visible on her face.

Saori seemed to be unusually stiff, a forced smile on her face. Being as perceptive as she was, she probably was thinking carefully about whether or not she should introduce herself as Kirino’s friend.

And Kuroneko was the only one here that maintained no expression on her face. With eyes that betrayed none of her thoughts, she watched as the events unfolded before her…. and before long…

“… You must be mistaken… shall we go? If we don’t hurry back, we won’t make it in time to catch the anime at 5:30. And I do want to see today’s episode.”

Quickly turning around and heading towards the station in a route that went far around us, Kuroneko walked away. Next, standing between us and Kuroneko and looking back and forth a number of times, Saori in the end also followed after Kuroneko.

“……………”

Lately, one thing I’ve come to understand about Kuroneko is that what she does on the surface is almost completely independent of her actual inner motivations. So here, it may well have been that she wanted to go watch the anime, or it may have done that for our sake… I’m not sure which was the case. But…

Sorry about that… thank you. I muttered these words under my breath, inaudibly.

Kirino also looked uncomfortable, and silently watched as the two of them left.

With Saori and Kuroneko having somewhat unexpectedly withdrawn from that place, only Kirino, Ayase, and I were left.

“… W-What was up with that…? … Those two… those were some really strange outfits… weren’t they?”

Ayase mumbled a bit timidly while making sure that the two otaku had left the area. Well, I guess for her, the outfits those two were wearing would be quite a shock… but honestly, despite their appearances, they were both honestly good people, you know…? I tried very hard to prevent myself from saying this out loud.

“B-But, yeah! I definitely don’t know gross people like that!”

Hey Kirino… in the unlikely case that you’re actually saying that sincerely, I’m would definitely smack you. I don’t think that’s the case though.

“A-Ahh…”

Ayase looked around her, looking uncomfortable. Of course, all around us there were otaku who were headed towards the station on their way back from Comiket. There were also ones who were holding the same paper bags as we were, so I was really nervous… I really hope she doesn’t notice…

“Hey Kirino… for a while now I’ve been seeing a lot of strangely dressed people… and buses with anime art drawn on them… is there something going on around here today?”

“I-I don’t know! M-Maybe it’s because Comiket is today?”

What the hell?! I-Is she an idiot?! No matter how flustered you are, isn’t it clear that to someone like Ayase with no knowledge of otaku culture, those words don’t make any sense?! If you say something like that…

“Comiket… what’s that?”

See, now look what you’ve done! What are you going to do now?!

“C-Comiket… it’s that event that’s going on over there, right? I really don’t know though… they sell d-doujinshi, and stuff.”

“… Doujinshi… what’s that?”

“Eeehhh…..” <ref>I’m not sure who this line belongs to. It could be Kyousuke expressing frustration at the incredible amounts of stupidity, or it could be Kirino getting driven into a corner.</ref>

Arrrrghhhhh!! This isn’t good at all!! You’re digging your own grave here, Kirino…

Even though those two had so thoughtfully left the area for us… what exactly are you trying to doing here?

I looked up at the sky in disbelief. Giving out so many hints like that would give Ayase plenty of reasons to get suspicious. Ayase put on a mildly distrusting gaze, and began to pry further.

“… Kirino? Umm… are you hiding something?”

“N-No, I’m really not…?”

Kirino denied her accusation with a terribly weird tone of voice. But Ayase’s gaze had already turned to the paper bags that Kirino was carrying, and seemed to be reading the words that were printed… on them…

Next… Ayase began to alternate her gaze between the flustered Kirino and the paper bags.

Well, this is it, isn’t it? The countdown to Kirino’s otaku exposure has begun… having realized the situation, I then…

“I-I mean, we really are very busy! Sorry, we’ll see you later!”

Forcibly pulling Kirino by the hand, I tried to get away from that place. The situation had already gotten this bad, so I couldn’t think of any other way to resolve it other than getting away from here and just persist in playing dumb from here on out.

“L-Let’s go, Kirino.”

“Eh, ahh, yeah… see you, Ayase…”

Even though she was still completely bewildered, Kirino obediently took my hand and allowed herself to be dragged away. I really hate to say it, but if you looked at us at just that second, we really may have looked like a good couple. But..

“Wait!!”

Ayase’s thunderous voice boomed out behind me.

I was completely prepared to run away, but I was forced to a stop.

The atmosphere became incredibly charged. To think such a thing could come out of a docile-looking creature like this…

When I turned around, I saw that Ayase had grasped Kirino’s wrist tightly, as if trying to tell her that she wouldn’t be allowed to run away.

“A-Ayase…?”

“Kirino, why are you running away?”

“Umm… uhh… I’m not running a-“

“Liar.”

And that’s that. Ayase crushed Kirino’s denial in an instant.

“You’re lying… lying lying lying lying lying… don’t lie to me… you were running away, weren’t you? … You were running away, right? Running away? … Why are you lying to me?” <ref>Mmm… methinks Ayase’s drugs are starting to kick in.</ref>

… Huh? W-what was up with this strange forcefulness all of a sudden…?

Still gripping Kirin’s wrist tightly, Ayase continued to accuse Kirino of lying to her and trying to run away.

[[Image:Oikk_v02_281.jpg|thumb]]

In the face of this eerily threatening atmosphere, Kirino and I were both completely taken aback. And since the words were directly intended for her, Kirino seemed especially shocked.

With my hands still holding onto Kirino’s, I began to speak very timidly.

“… A-Ayase…? Umm…”

“Shut up!”

Huh?! H-Hey, wait wait wait… who exactly was this person?

“Onii-san, please stay quiet, won’t you? I’m speaking with Kirino right now.”

“I’m… sorry…”

What the hell was up with this scaaaaaaaaaary woman?!?! That was an intense glare!!

Clearly, she was not the same person she was a few minutes ago!! Multiple personality disorder?! Spiritual possession?! If you just took her words out of context, you could feel that she was a bit angry… but it was way more than that. Seriously.

What a ferocious intensity. The rain that had started falling mixed in with Ayase’s long black hair… a terrifying atmosphere drifted about in front of the Kokusaitenjijo Station. It was almost like a scene out of a horror movie.

Please believe me… I’m not exaggerating at all…!

My father was also pretty terrifying, but fear on a whole different plane of existence now attacked me and my sister.

What the hell was up with this sudden chant…? Did we really do something to anger this girl?

“I’m sorry for shouting so suddenly… but, I’m… just worried about you, Kirino.”

Changing her tone, Ayase went with something more gentle and apologetic this time. It was a tone of voice that made me feel like feathers were tickling me in my ears.

“So Kirino… please don’t run away. Won’t you answer my questions? You’re hiding something, right?”

She went right back to being scary there at the end! The gap between that tone and her gentle whisper is so startling!

This is why good-looking people are so… T-T-This is why…!!

Give me a break! Why is it that this always happened, that there wasn’t a single pretty person I knew with an upfront and honest personality?

Was there a wire loose somewhere <ref>Kyousuke could here be referring either to his own life being screwed up or to the crazy people around him. In context, I’m more tempted to go with the former interpretation.</ref>?! What the hell was up with my luck with women?! Arggh, dammit, as I thought, normal girls are the best! Somehow, I suddenly felt an intense desire to see my childhood friend!

And also, Kirino! Y-You, did you know that she was… that she was like this?

Having drifted off from reality for a second, I returned to my senses and turned my gaze to my sister, goosebumps rising all over my body. And then…

“U-Uhhh…..”

Kirino seemed much more scared out of her wits than I was.

U-Uwaah… she didn’t know this side of Ayase existed either, did she…

“… N-No, that’s not it. Ayase… that’s not it. So uhh… please don’t get angry?”

“You too, Kirino, please stop making excuses, won’t you? I’m being serious, alright?”

“Uhh…”

“Right now, you were running away, right? You were trying to run away from me, right? Please don’t give me excuses… if this really is a misunderstanding though, just tell me, alright? If you can, that is.”

“U-Uhh…”

Groaning, Kirino looked down at the floor. I mean, if I had something said at me with such intensity, I would probably do the same.

Honestly, she really was just making excuses… there’s no way she can refute that.

Staring at her friend with an empty expression like that, Ayase snarled and bore her teeth.

“See, you can’t say anything! Don’t you know? You know, don’t you Kirino? I absolutely hate being lied to. I absolutely hate people who lie to me! But even then, why would you do something like that? Why would you lie to me? Come on, tell me. I thought we were close friends?”

Oogh… scaaary… and what’s more, how she’s getting angry is leaving a bad taste in my mouth. What’s up with her unpleasant accusations?

See, look, the otaku around us are getting scared as well and are starting to glance over here…

And I mean, in the first place… why did this girl suddenly get so hysterical?

I mean, sure, it wasn’t right for us to try to trick her and run away… but no matter how you looked at it, this was an overreaction, wasn’t it? She really doesn’t have to get so charge up about this. Don’t you think?

“………………”

Kirino did not offer a single response, and continued looking downwards. I couldn’t see her face from where I was standing, but I could feel her hands tightly holding onto mine. Her palm was hot, her hands were wet with sweat, and she was trembling.

As Kirino stood like that, Ayase closely examined her. Her eyes were narrowed, and she spoke coldly.

“Come on, say something for yourself.”

“……”

“… Not being able to say something means that you have something to be guilty about, yes? Or maybe, there’s something you don’t want to talk to me about? … How shocking, considering I thought we were close friends. I must have been mistaken.”

“N-no, that’s…”

“No? Did I say something wrong? What did I say that was wrong? … And you aren’t talking again. Cut it out.”

Ayase brought her face close to Kirino’s face. All while she still had a firm lock on Kirino’s wrist.

And then, suddenly, she did a complete about face and put on a painful expression. Her pretty eyes became wet with tears, and she raised an appeal.

“This isn’t you at all, Kirino… what in the world has gotten into you? Hey, did I say something wrong? Was I mistaken? Am I wrong to want to know why you were running away from me, why you were trying to lie to me?”

Not being able to bear watching this scene anymore, I pulled Kirino’s hand and interposed myself between the two girls.

“… Let’s leave it at that. Even close friends can keep one or two secrets from each other, can’t they? Come on, let go of her hand. If you grab it that hard, it’ll bruise.”

At my words, Ayase seemed a bit ashamed. A bit later, she put on a smile and let go of Kirino’s hand.

“… I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” She sincerely apologized in a sympathetic manner.

“Yeah… I-I’m fine…”

Saying that, Kirino put on a weak smile, but as I feared, there was a red hand mark left on her wrist… exactly how hard was she holding onto Kirino’s wrist, that girl…?

With rather gloomy thoughts, I gazed at the swollen red mark.

“I guess that’s true… even close friends can have one or two secrets, right?”

Ayase was by no means speaking in a joking tone of voice, but her expression and words were both very serious.

“… But, I want to help support you <ref>More literally, “I want to become Kirino’s strength.” Sounds way too cheesy in English though.</ref>. I mean… you’ve been such a help to me… it’s always been like that. With the modeling job, as my senpai, as my classmate… for many years, you’ve always supported me in everything I do.”

To me, you’re a very, very important friend.

I could not feel any semblance of artificiality or ulterior motive in her words.

She was speaking from the bottom of the heart, and she truly was fond of Kirino. That’s why she wanted to help Kirino in any way possible.

Even if Kirino refused her help, she couldn’t just stand by and watch, pretending everything was alright.

It was a line of reasoning I feel like I’ve heard before. It was a line of reasoning I understood all too well.

I could almost see her next words coming.

“Just by how you’ve been acting, I can tell that you’re hiding something from me, that there’s something you don’t want to tell me. But, this time, for some reason, I felt like I just couldn’t let it go. You could call it a woman’s intuition… although that might be a bit too grand. I just had a bad feeling about this… so I couldn’t leave it alone.”

“Ooo…”

Kirino awkwardly looked down at the floor while Ayase gave her a worried expression. Her hand trembled nervously.

Ayase followed Kirino’s line of sight.

“Is there something in those paper bags?”

Giving the paper bags a piercing, ferocious glare, Ayase spoke in what was probably the scariest tone she had used up until now.

Of course, we couldn’t respond to that question at all. Both Kirino and I could do nothing but stay silent.

This time, without urging us on or insulting us… Ayase soon appeared by our side and stared into our eyes. It was incredibly unnerving.

“… Comic Market <ref>Of course, Comiket is just an abbreviation of “Comic Market.”</ref>… hm?”

Ayase read the event name printed on the paper bags in an annoyed tone of voice.

A period of silence once again elapsed… Plop, plop… only the sound of the rain around us slowly increasing in intensity could be heard in my ears. And then, finally…

The rain began to come down in torrents. It was an unadulterated downpour.

Kirino suddenly became worried that the paper bags would get wet. She promptly tried to move somewhere with a roof hanging overhead… but once again her wrists were caught.

“Where are you going?! Is that really more important than this conversation right now?!”

“…”

Kirino must really feel driven into a corner at this point. I should probably act now deal with the consequences later, so I had already begun to move to help, but…

“Let go!”

Kirino forcibly tried to shake off her friend’s hand. I really don’t think she meant to make it look that way, but there was no way to view the situation other than that Kirino was rejecting Ayase.

There was no mistaking that Ayase felt that way. Her face flushed red hot.

“Kirino…?!”

Not wanting to lose her grip, Ayase’s hand that was being shaken grabbed onto the paper bag…

Riiiip! By the time the hollow sound reverberated in my ears, it was already too late.

“Ah-“

As Kirino looked back, she made a soft exclamation. In the midst of the present tussle, the paper bag’s bottom had torn. The doujinshi that Kirino had bought all spilled nakedly onto the ground. Watching them getting cruelly soaked in the rain, even someone like me, who had very little emotional attachment to them, felt heart-stopping shivers go down my spine.

Even though she was so happy to have bought them earlier… that’s… pretty terrible…

Kirino seemed to have fallen into a state of complete and utter shock, and stood stock still while going ghastly pale.

Ayase looked down at the doujinshi which had dropped at her feet with cold, frightening eyes…

“!”

Slowly, she picked up one of the Siscali doujinshi. Her facial expression didn’t change, but her eyes widened.

Flip flip, flip flip… She turned through the wet pages, speaking with a tremble in her voice.

“Don’t… worry. I won’t tell anyone about this. To think someone like you would be into these… kinds of things… that you would go so far to lie about it, to try to hide it… I don’t think anybody would believe that kind of ridiculous story even if I told them… but.”

Right then, the trembling in her voice ceased. She spoke in an unfeeling tone of voice, sending a chill down my spine.

“… I’m sorry. I cannot be friends with someone like that… Kousaka-san. Please don’t try to talk to me at school from now on either.”

It was three hours later. The minute I arrived home, I plopped down the paper bags in the entranceway.

“……. Ahh……… I’m so beat……….”

Falling into an exhausted squat, I was too tired to even move.

High level otaku would do this three days in a row, but it would be a terrible mistake to think they were in the same class of people…

Well then. This isn’t the time to be doing this. These dangerous things have to first be quickly put away. If mother found these, it really wouldn’t be pleasant…

… But, my sister who should have taken the initiative and put those things away had shakily walked up the stairs right after coming home.

It wasn’t an atmosphere in which I felt comfortable talking with her. On the way back, in the train and the taxi, it had been like this. Shouldn’t I be deserving of a bit of praise just for having tolerated this gloomy, unpleasant atmosphere for longer than two hours?

Geez… what to do about this situation…?

Taking off my shoes, I rubbed my heel which was throbbing in pain. I then once again took up the five damn heavy paper bags, and slowly went up the stairs. Once I arrived at my sister’s room, I put the paper bags down for the moment, and began to knock… but there was no response.

“Hey Kirino. At the very least, let me put the things you bought in your room.”

She didn’t respond, but I heard a bit of noise coming from within. Without anything to lose, I tried twisting the knob, and found that the door wasn’t locked. She probably didn’t even have the energy to lock the door. Opening the door slightly, I saw that the room interior was completely dark. Doing a rather brotherly thing, I threw the door open, turned on the lights, and tried to cheer my depressed sister up… at least, that idea ran through my head before I rejected it. However I thought about it, it just was completely out of character for me, and I felt no sense of duty to go that far. In the first place, I wouldn’t even know what to say to her, and considering how much she hated me, anything I did say had no chance of cheering her up in the first place. It was a pitiful situation, for both me and my sister.

“… I’ll just leave these here then.”

Through the crack that had opened up, I slid the five paper bags through as gently as possible. This was something I could do, the bare minimal brotherly action. “I’m going to heat up the bath, so come in after a bit.” As I thought, she didn’t respond.

After washing off my light sweat in the shower, I decided to prepare the bath. Soaking in the tub put the body at ease much more than a shower alone. And if nobody else came in, then I would just go in myself. I wouldn’t let it go to waste.

… How long has it been since I’ve done something like this for my little sister?

I thought about it. Well, up until now, we’ve been pretty much ignoring each other, so…

After I finished my shower, I checked my cell phone, and saw that I had missed a call from Saori.

As I thought, when I returned her call, she seemed concerned about what had happened after they had left.

“Honestly, thank you for today. Thankfully, we made due, so don’t worry about it. Sorry that you had to worry about us.”

I didn’t mention that the girl that was there was Kirino’s close friend, that her otaku hobby had been exposed, that their relationship had been broken off, that she was now depressed… Saori had done a lot for us today, and had planned out our day for us, and had accompanied us the entire time.

I definitely didn’t want to give her some strange reason to worry about us further.

”I also tried to call Kiririn-shi, but she didn’t answer, so…”

“Haha, she’s also tired, I suppose. Right when she got back she fell asleep.

Ah, so it was like that? I’m relieved. Honestly relieved.

Saori seemed to have regained her peace of mind. Even though she had done so much for us… I’m really sorry.

It wasn’t until the next morning that I saw Kirino once again. Both my parents and I were gathered around the dining table.

My sister, last to appear, seemed to be acting as if nothing had happened. If this were a manga, the depressed heroine would have come out looking terrible with shadows under her eyes.

But both her hair and her makeup were as tidily put into order as always.

It was normal for Kirino not to talk while she ate, and she silently ate her curry. Giving her a sidelong glance, I felt that this all was a bit anticlimactic. What’s up with her?

“Kirino, training camp begins today, right? Aren’t you nervous?”

“Who exactly do you think I am, mom?”

It was a statement brimming with confidence and said in complete seriousness. My little sister was someone who could say things like that naturally, and moreover continue to produce results to match.

At this time, I couldn’t help thinking about how it only took her a single day after breaking off relations with her close friend to get back on her feet. I was impressed. You could go so far as to say that I was moved.

After we had gone to make summer memories for her, Kirino, as she had mentioned before, would become incredibly busy until summer ended.

Even after she returned from her one week training camp, she would go to practice day after day, and after she came back she would shut herself up in her room. These kinds of days continued until the month’s end.

After Summer Comiket had ended, my sister and I had not exchanged a single word.

She didn’t come to me for life advice again, and I didn’t try to talk to her about what had happened with Ayase. And even though I had promised to battle her in the game, up until now that still hadn’t happened.

In other words, I had no idea what the situation between Kirino and Ayase had become after that incident.

There was a lot of questions I wanted to ask Kirino. But I didn’t.

I also didn’t try to call or email Ayase about the matter.

Why, you ask? Because it’s not like I was friendly enough with them to meddle that much.

In relation to that incident, I had not moved a muscle. And I didn’t intend to in the future.

Of course… my sister had come to me multiple times for life advice, and I as well had gone to her for help with Manami. Compared to the perpetual cold war we had waged with each other before, I think we had definitely made a bit of progress in our relationship. And within the limits of those life advice sessions, we found many chances to talk to each other.

However, to the very end, those were instance where we just wanted advice.

Don’t misunderstand. You might think that we were getting along more lately, but Kirino and I still both hated each other. We were just oil and water, so there was no helping it. So it’s for the best if we can just come to terms with this situation and continue to ignore each other as much as possible.

Right now, we had regressed to the situation of a few months before, returning to the cold relationship in which we avoided eye contact and didn’t try to talk with each other.

And so this was the end result of that last life advice session…

She probably had already given up on trying to get life advice out of her useless brother.

… Well, I don’t mind. I don’t take issue with that at all.

I mean, having been mixed up with this life advice business by my annoying little sister, you could say I was grateful for how things turned out. Nothing more would disturb the peaceful life I wanted to live. It was refreshing.

Hmph… I just don’t give a damn.

Before I knew it, summer vacation was over, and the second school semester had begun.

Lately, perhaps because of all the unpleasant rain and thunder we’ve been getting, my sense of seasons had gone to hell.

The temperature would go up and down and up and down, so I had to be careful in choosing my daily attire.

By the way, the reason I can worry about such trivial things is because I had returned back to the ordinary, unblemished life I loved. Today, just like any other day, I was with Manami walking home from school.

“Hey, hey, Kyou-chan… it’s been a while since we’ve done this, hasn’t it?”

“Hm? Since we’ve done what?”

I sent a puzzled look to my childhood friend beside me, who had suddenly broken into a grin.

Manami’s eyes arched in the middle of her plain looking glasses, and her expression slackened.

“I mean, walking home alone together like this.”

“What are you talking about? The new semester started today, so isn’t it pretty obvious we’d be doing that?”

And it’s not like it’s been that long since we’ve walked home together like this.

After all, what about all those times during summer break when we had gone to the library or the park together?

After I naturally responded appropriately to her comment, Manami thinned her lips and looked up bitterly.

“That’s not what I meant. Oohh, you don’t understand at all, do you, Kyou-chan?”

“If you ask me, you’re the one who doesn’t understand… geez.”

If I still have so much trouble understanding Manami even though we’ve been friends for a long time, there’s probably no way I can understand other women…

Walking along like that for a bit, Manami spoke in a very natural tone of voice.

“Hey. Kyou-chan, there seems to have been something on your mind lately.”

“… What do you mean?”

I turned the other way and feigned innocence. Manami chuckled.

“’I don’t quite know what’s bothering you… but I can tell that whatever it is, you don’t want to talk to me about it. But, I can’t let that go. No matter how much you say it doesn’t have anything to do with me and refuse my help, I can’t just stand by and pretend nothing is happening.’ How about I say that?”

“……… Oh hoh…… where did you learn how to say cool things like that?”

“Cool, right? It’s what Kyou-chan said to me a while ago.” <ref>See Volume 2, Chapter 2, near the end. Manami pretty much recites Kyousuke’s little speech verbatim… man, that’s rather creepy.</ref>

“I-Is that right?”

Ehh… I could just play dumb here, but if I do that, I have a feeling that this situation is going to get to be more and more of a headache.

“What the hell… you’re going to be the death of me.”

“Same to you.”

As I gave up with a painful expression on my face, Manami cheerfully laughed while nudging me with her bag.

It almost seemed like we had returned to midsummer. And it wasn’t as if the scent of sundried grass coming from my childhood friend had anything to do with that feeling.

“But, seriously… there’s nothing bothering me… honestly.”

“… Is that right? I’m pretty sure there is, though…”

Well, if you say so, maybe there is. But, honestly, nothing comes to mind.

“Hmm… maybe it’s something… you’re not conscious of?”

“Hm.”

“Ah, I remember you said something about your little sister… does this have something to do with that life advice you gave Kirino-chan?”

“Definitely not.”

I responded instantly, announcing that conclusion in a forceful tone of voice. When I did that, Manami clapped her hands together.

“Ah, I got it. So it’s that.”

“No, it isn’t!”

What the hell just happened?! But Manami seemed to be convinced in her beliefs, mumbling things like “ahaha, you really aren’t very honest with yourself” with a know-it-all air.

“… At any rate, even if there is something bothering me, it has nothing to do with my sister. Alright?”

“Yeah, sure. Well, can I ask you something else then? Has there been something bothering Kirino-chan lately?”

“…………….”

What the hell… I don’t like this. I don’t like this at all… it seems like she’s been leading me around by the nose all this time… she said that she was asking me something else, right?

Even though she seems so plain, she’s pretty impertinent, this one…

When I refused to talk further, I realized that we had arrived the usual T junction on the way home.

And then, with perfect timing (or should I say, terrible timing), we saw my beleaguered little sister. It wasn’t like this was an unusual occurrence, considering all the schools in the area pretty much let their students out at similar times. This type of chance encounter had already happened dozens of times.

“Ah… that’s… Kirino-chan… right?”

Manami didn’t seem confident in her assertion, which is natural considering they rarely interacted. It was just that before, Manami and I saw Kirino while she was taking part in that photo shoot, which is why Manami recognized her this time in the first place. Even though I wouldn’t have minded if she didn’t recognize her…

Even though Kirino was usually seen hanging out in a throng of people, for some reason, she was alone today.

“… Hm? Kirino-chan… seems a bit down…”

“Really? I can’t tell.”

Hm, she really seems pretty depressed. I’m her brother after all, so I could at least tell that much.

Usually, she would be walking at a rapid pace with her head held high.

She wasn’t someone who you would expect to see hunched over like that, sadly trudging back from school.

Up until yesterday, she hadn’t shown any signs of being depressed…

But today, maybe something happened at school… ugh, what is she doing, acting like that…?

Come on, don’t look so depressed in front of other people. That’s so not like you.

At some point, I had begun to bite my lower lip.

“Hey, Manami.”

“What, Kyou-chan?”

“I’m sorry. My stomach is starting to hurt, so we’ll have to reschedule our study meeting.”

As I faced forward and told Manami that, she simply responded with an “Alright.”

Next, in an unexpected act of encouragement, Manami gave me a firm push from the back.

“Do your best, onii-chan.”

Well, if you tell me that, then I guess there’s no avoiding it.

When I got back home…

Kirino was in the living room on the couch, hugging a cushion and burying her face into it.

On the table, there was a glass of cola she had drank a bit of.

Unlike during summer vacation, it was very clear that she was depressed.

Well, so what? It’s not like I feel any duty to worry about her, I couldn’t even begin to guess what to say to her in the first place, and it’s not like I was that interested in knowing what exactly was bothering her.

But, well… just now, Manami had tell me to do my best.

That softhearted person was worried after seeing Kirino looking so down…

So, there was no point in arguing.

It’s not like I was worried about her, but if something was bothering her it’s not like I couldn’t at least hear her out. <ref>One of the annoying things about Japanese is that the verbs “to ask” and “to listen” are the same verb. So I guess he could be saying “I can ask her about it,” but experience says that “listen” is probably a more appropriate translation.</ref>

“… Hey Kirino… you… didn’t even turn on the lights…”

I began to move to turn on the lights, but I hesitated, and in the end decided to leave the living room in its dimly lit state. I walked to my little sister’s side. My sister did not make even the slightest movement while her head was still buried in the cushion.

After a bit of hesitation, I steeled myself and began to speak.

“Hey. What’s wrong? Did… something happen at school…?”

“Not really.”

She vacantly mumbled while her face remained attached to the cushion. It was incredibly difficult to make out what she was saying.

But, I was relieved that she at least responded. If she were set on completely ignoring me, then there was nothing I would be able to do. So, let’s take one step forward at a time.

“Did you forget your homework… or something…?”

I knew that wasn’t the case, but I just wanted to test the waters.

Kirino shook her head from side to side. So that wasn’t it.

“Well then… did Ayase… say something to you?”

“……….”

I tried asking the real question, but this time I got no response. No response whatsoever.

Without losing heart, I asked another question.

“Could it be that… she broke her promise and spread rumors about your hobby…”

“Ayase would never do something like that!”

I widened my eyes at her angry response. If this were right before Comiket, I would feel happy that her friend was trustworthy… but how should I react to Kirino’s words now?

“Did you… make up with her?”

“…..”

Once again, no response. Kirino dug her face even deeper into the cushion. Seeing her to that, I could tell that she probably didn’t make up with Ayase… dammit, this is going nowhere. I began to pull on the cushion.

“Come on, Kirino. Look at me for a bit. If you don’t tell me anything I won’t know what’s going on.”

“Leave me alone.”

Kirino stubbornly tried to hold onto the cushion. Disregarding her attempts, I just pulled more strongly.

And then…

“Dammit! I told you to leave me alone!”

Kirino yelled, suddenly letting go of the cushion. As the pillow slipped out suddenly and I lost my balance, Kirino faced me and spoke even more angrily than she had been speaking before.

“What the hell… just because I’ve been talking to you a bit more lately, don’t go getting used to it and acting like you’re my brother or something! Don’t get the wrong idea! You’re disgusting!”

“Tch…”

Ah, is that so? What a lucky coincidence. I couldn’t agree more.

After all, that’s how it was, wasn’t it? It was all just a terrible misunderstanding for me to think that our relationship had gotten just a bit better, when nothing had changed at all. Well, I’m sorry for getting carried away.

Ugh… just ugh…

But I still don’t want to be told that by someone on the verge of tears.

“Ugh, it’s such a pain to deal with huge idiots. As if I give a damn what you say.”

“Huh?”

As Kirino’s face twisted in disgust, I tossed the cushion on the floor.

Whoosh! With that, I vigorously plopped myself down on the sofa.

I sat right next to my sister, our eyes at the same level, so I could listen to her better.

“I don’t care if you call me gross, I said. It’s fine, so say it all you want. Just go ahead! Hah, at any rate, I’m the siscon hentai idiot brother who made the terrible mistake of thinking that I was getting closer to my little sister after all! I won’t let you run away until you tell me what’s going on. If you think I’m annoying, then you’re best off just accepting it and giving me the whole story.”

What the hell did I just say? Did I hit my head somewhere on the way here or something?

At my incoherent rambling, Kirino made a strange face.

“W-What… are you saying?”

She seemed bewildered even though she was angry at the same time, you could say.

“So, you didn’t make up with Ayase?”

Ignoring her confusion, I asked my question. It was a rather forceful way of doing things, but the way things were going, it didn’t seem like she would talk about it by herself.

So I really had no choice but to interrogate her like this and deduce the situation from the answers she gave.

Well, I did only have one guess as to what had happened, and I probably wasn’t far off the truth.

I might be repeating myself, but I honestly am not worried about her. I mean, just look at the disgusted way in which she’s staring at me. She probably really hates that I’m meddling in something that’s none of my business…

Who in the world would want to go through so much trouble for the sake of someone like that?

But, I had already decided that I would do this. I had already told myself that I would do this. I had no intention of stopping without finishing what I had started.

After all, the blood of my stubborn father ran through my veins.

“Well?”

“… Making up with Ayase…”

Maybe having realized that yelling wouldn’t get her anywhere, Kirino dropped her aggressive tone, and glared at me with tear-filled eyes.

“… There’s no way… I could make up with Ayase… after… what happened…”

“Ah… I see.”

That menacing glare… just thinking back to it gave me the shivers. No matter how close they had been in the past, given how harshly Ayase rejected Kirino, it’s no wonder that it would be difficult for them to make up. But, judging from her reaction, what had her on the verge of tears definitely had something to do with the situation with Ayase.

“But… you seemed completely fine the day after you had that argument with her…”

And that’s why I had assumed that she had quickly got a hold of herself, had called Ayase and patched things up, and that the entire incident had reached some sort of conclusion.

So, what exactly happened to her right after the new semester started?

“I mean… I had to go to the invitational track and field training camp… so I couldn’t just be depressed all the time.”

“… What? … Was the training camp that important to you?”

“That’s obvious, isn’t it…? A lot of people other than me wanted to go to the training camp and had trained hard for it… but in the end I was the one selected. Do you really think I would go there depressed and just make it all go to waste?”

And so, she put off her depression until after the camp.

“… in shoujo manga or cell phone novels <ref>Hey, don’t look at me. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cell_phone_novel Go look at wiki instead.]</ref> sometimes you’ll read about protagonists who don’t do well at a big competition after they get rejected by a guy or have an argument with their friends… but screw that, I say. That’s that, and this is this. Screw off, I want to say to her… I would never be like that, never.”

“I see…”

She said that as if it was the most natural thing in the world. I see… as I thought, my little sister might look like a showoff on the outside, but she was strangely tough, hard on herself and on others, and an incredibly serious person.

“Have you called Ayase at any point after the incident?”

“No. I tried a few times… but she would never pick up… and I was also pretty busy.”

“… So that means… when you saw her today, it’s been a while since you’ve faced her…”

“… Yeah.”

So it seemed that there was no reason to think that my sister had made a quick recovery from this and didn’t care at all.

It was just that she had other things she needed to do, so she had just endured it in the meantime.

And then the things she had to do got done, the new semester started, and she came face to face with Ayase again.

Having to look at the reason for the breakup up close… that was what caused Kirino to once again get depressed? That’s why, in my eyes, it had seemed that she had already recovered, but then one day she suddenly seemed to fall into a gloomy mood again?

… That doesn’t sit well with me. I think that’s really quite incredible, but no matter how I look at it, it doesn’t sit well with me. I can’t even explain why it doesn’t sit well with me, but it really doesn’t.

You… why… why did you… agh, dammit! I don’t even know how to put it…!

“… And today? Did you talk with Ayase today? At least for a bit.”

At my question, Kirino didn’t respond, instead biting her lip and looking downwards. Hm, so she couldn’t talk to her, could she…

Personally, I’m not very well informed on the details of Kirino’s school relationships. But, seeing her come home dejected and alone when I’m used to seeing her always surrounded by a large group of friends…

Her relationship had probably soured with those people. Kirino and Ayase were probably at the core of that group of girls, so when they saw that Kirino and Ayase had broken away from each other, they too probably also distanced themselves.

Her friend who had always, always supported her, in her work, and at school.

Ayase had said that of Kirino, and Kirino also had once proudly praised her friend.

The bonds between those two were sincerely irreplaceable.

That’s why she was here, wasting away like this.

… This just makes me sick. Strangely, it pissed me off. Why did I feel this way?

“So? So… what are you going to do?”

“… What… am I going to do…?”

Kirino muttered weakly. It seemed that she had completely used up the fierce energy she had used to scream before.

Seeing my sister like this was just something I couldn’t swallow. I didn’t try to patronize <ref>More literally, “I didn’t think ‘awww, poor thing’ even for a second.”</ref> her even for a second.

“That’s obvious, isn’t it? What are you going to do to make up with Ayase?”

“… I… already told you… there’s nothing I can do.”

What is she saying? What exactly is she saying?

“She’s a close friend, isn’t she?”

No response. I tried again with a harsher tone.

“You’re alright with how things are? Breaking up like this.”

And then…

“Shut the hell up!”

Whoosh. Instead of sending a response my way, she sent a counterattack. Cling Clang! Irritated, Kirino shook off my arm <ref>You know, I went back to make sure I didn’t miss something, but I can’t find where in the novel it says that Kyousuke had made physical contact with Kirino in the first place. But there is no other way to interpret this line.</ref> and threw many of the things on the table to the floor.

The crystal ashtray was upset, and the bottle of cola violently fell to the floor.

The atmosphere suddenly tensed. The explosive situation continued for another few suspenseful seconds.

“… Well? Well what?! Haven’t I just been telling you to stop meddling…? Just leave me alone! It has nothing to do with you!”

“… That’s true.”

… It was true. It’s not like she needed to tell me that. This situation really had nothing to do with me.

It wasn’t as if I was trying to turn this into a life advice session like before, to let all the progress I had made <ref>He actually says “all that I did.” Which I interpreted as making progress in their relationship. Otherwise it would sound too much like a non sequitur.</ref> go to waste. Right now, this was just an issue between my sister and her estranged friend.

That was it. It was an issue that took place in a world that had nothing to do with me. However…

“… I don’t like it.”

“Huh?”

“I don’t like it, I said! I don’t like seeing you give up so easily!”

Even though it had nothing to do with me, I couldn’t help myself from getting angry.

“She’s your close friend, isn’t she?! Your best friend?! Didn’t you say that yourself?! But, then, how can you give up so easily?! There’s no way you can be satisfied with how things are!!”

“I said it has nothing to do with you!”

“I cried after three days you know!”

Completely not thinking anymore and just speaking through my anger, my words no longer had any rhyme or reason to them.

“What?!”

“I mean… I mean… suddenly having a relationship with your best friend go sour… not being able to see her… being impatient and getting annoyed… but not being able to do anything about it…”

What the hell am I saying?! … Why the hell am I telling such embarrassing things to my little sister?!

Dammit! I’ve definitely gone strange in the head lately!

It’s as if once I flipped a certain switch, I became a complete idiot!

“So laugh! Haha! Laugh at your stupid brother who cries over things like that! But, but… everyone has someone like that, right?! Someone that you don’t want to separate from, that you don’t even want to think about not being able to be with!”

“…….”

“For you, that’s how you think about Ayase… right?”

I couldn’t say that I fully understood what Kirino’s relationship with Ayase was like.

I also couldn’t say that her relationship with Ayase was the same as my relationship with Manami.

But… it was close at least, right?

Didn’t she say that Ayase was a close friend, that she was her best friend?

“… And if that’s true, then this must be really hard on you. From the end of Obon until now… how many days have passed..? And in that time, you couldn’t see her, she wouldn’t pick up the phone… it was clear she didn’t want to talk with you…”

If it were me, I wouldn’t be able to take it. It would be intolerable. I didn’t even want to think about it. I might die from the shock.

And so, I really couldn’t swallow the fact that Kirino was giving up like this.

“But even then, why are you giving up so easily?! That’s not like you at all! The Kirino I know would fight against this! No matter how ugly the fight would get! No matter how unfavorable the odds were! Getting depressed like this at a time like this, and especially lashing out in anger… is that honestly something you would do?! You’re acting just like the loser you accused me of being!!”

“… Hah, why are you being so serious about this?”

Listening to what I had to say, Kirino let out an openly cold sigh.

“Are you an idiot? … In any case, to be frank, I don’t want to hear about your gross little story about you and your friend… if you cry after not seeing her for three days, why don’t you two just go and jump off a bridge together? <ref>The term she uses is lover’s suicide, which is a term much more recognized in Japan than in English, so I tried to make the intent here more clear in the English.</ref>”

“… What? What the hell did you just say to me…?”

“Oh look, you’re getting angry. That’s exactly what’s so gross about you!”

“Don’t screw with me…!!”

Without even thinking, I grabbed my little sister by the collar. My eyes widened and I couldn’t stop trembling.

Because, looking at the face of my little sister which was now inches from my own, I saw her eyes brimming with tears.

“Let go!”

Kirino began to violently try to shake me off.

“K-Kirino… y-you…”

“Shut up! Don’t think you can just come in here and start acting like my brother after all these years!!”

… What did she just say? Before I could fully register what my sister had shouted…

Bam! Something suddenly hit my face. Kirino had picked up the cushion, and struck my head with it as strongly as she could. It didn’t exactly hurt, but for a second I couldn’t breathe.

Not even getting a chance to recover, this time an attack came to my stomach. I could almost hear a thud as a violent front kick was sent to my abdomen. Not being able to bear the attack, I crouched, and Kirino swung the cushion down at my head at a steep angle.

“W… Wait… S-Stop…”

“Shut up!”

Bam! “Do you have any idea how I felt going through summer vacation like that?!”

Bam! “Why are you telling me that I shouldn’t be OK with the way things are?! Don’t you think I already know that?!”

Bam! “But what the hell can I do?! I did something and now Ayase hates me, and she doesn’t plan on giving in!! I have no idea what I should do…!!”

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Again and again and again, with every overflowing bit of emotion, she struck me.

“Ugh…” Clumsily crouching there, I protected my head with both arms. I continued to endure my sister’s strikes…

Ow, I thought. That hurt. Both physically and mentally.

“Don’t give up? Struggle even if the odds are against you? That’s not like you? … Don’t screw with me! What the hell do you think I should do?! Don’t think it’s that simple!!”

Between her sobs, Kirino continued to beat up on me.

“Do you think I didn’t try to do anything about this?! Do you think I didn’t try to fight against this? You don’t know a damn thing! Not a damn, single thing! Not a thing!”

Each time I was hit, I had a feeling that I understood Kirino’s true feelings a bit more.

At the same time, a new source of anger welled up in me.

… This idiot. Why couldn’t she have just been straight with me before? Why did she have to be so uncooperative?

As I thought, she was hit pretty hard by this. She was just acting strong and hiding her real feelings.

And then she says she was able to put up with her feelings during summer vacation? … Bullshit…!

And then there was me. Why the hell was I such an idiot? Just because she isn’t straight with me, I can’t understand what my own sister is feeling? Even though I should know better than most the pain that comes from feeling like you had a break with a close friend! I guess I was still an immature good-for-nothing.

Ugh…

She was my own sister and I her only brother, so why did we have such a hard time understanding each other?

“Tch…. TCH!!”

Tightly closing both her eyes, Kirino clicked her tongue vehemently. As if she was trying to dispel her tears through pure anger.

I suddenly realized that her attacks had stopped. Kirino breathed heavily, and lowered the cushion loosely to her side while biting her lower lip tightly. She looked like she was trying to keep herself from crying further.

Finally… in a voice I could barely hear, she muttered haltingly.

“……… Our life advice discussion…… is……. far from over……”

Even while she tried so hard to hide her weakness and look strong, she couldn’t hide the tearful tone of her voice.

“…. Until the very end… take responsibility…”

Say that sooner, you idiot. Have you forgotten that I’m your brother <ref>More literally, “What exactly of yours do you think I am?” Sort of like “Have you forgotten what relationship I have with you?”</ref>?

I couldn’t put my emotions into words. Because my body and my heart were in pain… but my manhood hurt the most <ref>He literally does say “precious jewels” here, which in Japanese is often a colloquial term for “testicles.” Alright, I’m going to end this translator’s note here before it devolves into a thrilling discussion of the many diverse and colorful metaphors for the male genitalia.</ref>.

When I finally pulled myself together in face of the dull throbbing pain, I was the only one left in the living room. It seems that while I was tumbled over in pain, my sister had returned to her room.

But seriously, to think I just got beat up by my little sister… is there another big brother in the world like me?

“Oogh……. Ugh….. Ouch….”

Rubbing the offending part of my head a few times, I softly stood back up…. Ow, it still hurts.

With a thud, I plunked down onto the sofa, and looked up at the ceiling.

Alright… should I do it?

I thought about that while in a surprisingly refreshed mood. Once again, I had to exert effort to destroy the problems that were hounding my little sister. And what’s more, my opponent this time would be Ayase, that girl who had a dark side of her personality that had completely blindsided me. It would be incredibly annoying and dangerous. Even if I could do something about it, I didn’t really want to. And I didn’t want to get involved with other people’s problems.

But, I really couldn’t say it wasn’t my problem anymore.

It was just a little while ago that I lost the right to say those words.

Life advice… she had told me to make summer memories for her. And I had to take responsibility for causing her discomfort… and using my embarrassing secret as leverage, she gave me that unreasonable order.

The memory had to be something fun. It couldn’t come with a foul aftertaste.

And for that reason, you could say that I was still in the middle of our life advice session. So I couldn’t just abandon something like that without seeing it to an end. There was no helping it. I had to do it. Geez.

Hah. Being an older brother was not very easy… as I laughed at myself, I began to push buttons on my cell phone.

The display showed the phone number of “Aragaki Ayase.” I heard the sound of the call being made.

… There might have been a reason why Ayase had suddenly had such a complete change in personality.

I thought about it. I mean, I still couldn’t really believe that what had happened really happened. To think that such a gentle, kind, sincere person… such a good person like Ayase… could suddenly flip out and turn into a completely different, terrifying person, and then break off relations with a good friend like Kirino…

It was just that Kirino’s ero doujinshi habit was exposed before her eyes, right? Well, I guess “just” is not the right word. The situation was a bit more serious than that… it’s really a bit incomprehensible, you know?

And I mean, that’s the feeling I got from the bits and pieces of Kirino’s words I had collected from earlier.

So… definitely, something was up… something.

On my fifteenth attempt to make the call, I got a response. “Yes?”

“Hey, it’s been a while. This is Kousaka Kyousuke.”

“… Did you want something?” It was the same harsh tone as before.

“… I want to talk to you about Kirino.”

After a few silent seconds, I got a response.

“Did Kirino ask you to do this?”

“Do you think she did?”

“No.”

Immediate answer. I guess she knew all too well that Kirino was not that kind of person.

Suddenly, we both sighed. When I first met Ayase, I had never thought that I would be having this kind of serious conversation with her.

“Umm… well…”

Well, how should I start this…? As I struggled to find words, she went first.

“If you’re asking for me to make up with her, I refuse.”

She doesn’t even want to talk about it… she probably acted like this towards Kirino today at school too.

And Kirino was probably pretty shocked by that.

Hmph, that girl… she has an absurdly high sense of responsibility, and if she has a reason she’ll try hard to bear her problems… but once those reasons went away, she suddenly became quite fragile…

To be treated like this by a close friend was probably quite hard on her.

“So… you won’t accept that she has this kind of hobby?”

“Correct. I cannot be friends with someone who has things like that. I said that the other day too.”

Ayase flatly refused, and continued her statement.

“I could ask you too what you think of all this. That your little sister has a hobby like this… well, I don’t really even have to ask. Because I saw you with her at that place together.”

Hey, I still haven’t said anything, you know. She’s just going on by herself and drawing her own conclusions.

Now that I think about it, for as long as I’ve known her she’s been that kind of person.

“Yes, everything is your fault. It’s all because you dragged Kirino into… into that kind of…”

“Wait, no. That’s…”

She has it all wrong! What a terrible misunderstanding…! It was the opposite! I was the one that got dragged in!

“Don’t make excuses, please. I can’t believe this… why did this happen… Kirino wasn’t that kind of person! You’re her brother, so you know, right? She was an amazing girl! Someone who was respected by everyone, who people relied on, myself included…”

“W-wait just a second! Wait!”

“Don’t make excu-“

“Aaaaahhh!!! I told you to wait, didn’t I?! Calm down! Listen to what I have to say!”

I forcefully interjected with a shout, and finally, I managed to break Ayase off from her monologue. She seemed quite disgruntled at having been cut off before she could proudly tell me to not make excuses.

“… What is it then?”

“… Did you talk with Kirino today?”

I really needed to be clear on what exactly had happened. Could it be that she…

“Or, did you not? Did you just ignore her… or something?”

“No, we talked. Just a bit. But there was no point.”

If I interjected, she probably would get angry, so I obediently waited for her to continue.

Hey, don’t look at me as if I was doing something pathetic. I’m seriously scared here.

“I was really close with Kirino. That’s not true anymore, but we were really close, Onii-san. So… don’t you think it’s obvious I want to heal our relationship, that I want for us to go back to the way things were?”

Yeah… breaking up with a close friend was really hard. It was definitely clear that she would want to heal their relationship and return to the way things were. I had just experienced something similar, after all…

I know. All too well. I understand, and that’s why I’m here talking to her like this.

I wasn’t sure how Ayase was taking my silence… but she kept on going.

“… So… that’s what I told her, to Kirino. ‘Can you stop doing things like that?’ I asked her. ‘I want us to be friends again, so I really don’t want things to turn out this way. So could you throw it all away and forget about it?’ I asked. During summer vacation, I also couldn’t stop thinking about this… but I couldn’t go against my own feelings… still, I really like Kirino… and I want to continue to really liking Kirino… so I tried to compromise with her on this.”

When she spoke like that, the frightening atmosphere dispersed, and Ayase returned to the kind girl who had deep feelings for her close friend. I really don’t think I was mistaken when I got the impression before that she was a good person. But… in the next instant, the atmosphere chilled.

“And what do you think Kirino said to that?”

I can guess. I can probably imagine what she said precisely, word for word.

What she probably said first was…

“’Definitely not,’ she told me! … I couldn’t believe it… even though I had begged her like that…! Even though I had asked her to make up with me…! ‘Definitely not,’ she said… that’s so terrible…”

Don’t cry… Dammit, she’s much harder to deal with than my father was. No matter if it was my sister of her, I felt helpless when a girl began to cry in front of me. I spoke, trying to cheer her up.

“But… she doesn’t mean that she doesn’t want to make up with you, you know?”

“It’s all the same! She means that that hobby is more important than I am, right?! I thought we were close… but that was completely not true…!!”

“Well, what about you?”

With a more aggressive tone of voice, I asked my question.

“Certainly, you might say that Kirino is not like normal people and has a not-so-great hobby. Well, let me just ask, do you really think that something like that is enough of a reason to cut off your relationship with Kirino? Do you really think, just because she likes something you don’t understand, that’s a good reason to start hating a close friend? So, what about that?”

“Something like that? Something like that, did you say?”

“Yes, I did. So what? Don’t get me wrong… I have not the slightest of intentions of supporting her hobby. But, I don’t think her hobby is something that should break apart two close friends.”

“That’s because you also have the same hobby, isn’t it?”

NO! … I wanted to say, but she probably wouldn’t believe me. What’s more, honestly, after spending time with my sister and her friends, and after going to that event, my prejudices against otaku had died down.

So, it was true that I saw these types of otaku hobbies in a different light than Ayase did.

But, even so. Was there some other reason for all this? I really couldn’t believe that just because Kirino had a weird hobby, Ayase would cut ties with her.

“Maybe. But if I have to say it, you don’t exactly understand what Kirino’s hobby is about either, right? You’re hating something without even understanding it.”

I tried to convince Ayase with the same line of reasoning I had used on my father. But…

“My mother is the president of the PTA.”

Ayase spoke sharply.

“PTA?”

Having such a strange word coming at me seemingly out of context, I tilted my neck.

What exactly did that have to do with what we were talking about?

“Sometimes I help my mother when she has periodic meetings… at those meetings, we sometimes have guest speakers, journalists who have spoken on television before… what they tell us is that Japan, as a nation, is one of the most prominent suppliers of child pornography in the world, and suspicious products like that run unchecked especially in Akihabara. It’s a really serious problem, if you ask me… The same person told us that the House of Representatives <ref>Japan’s version of Congress, called the National Diet, is split bilaterally just like the US Congress, into a lower “House of Representatives” and a higher “House of Councilors.”</ref> recently was presented with a petition asking them to enact a law regulating the manufacture and distribution of adult anime and games featuring young girls.”

“… Adult… regulation… petition?”

What was going on… I had a bad feeling about where this was going… <ref>He uses an idiom, “the clouds were becoming suspicious.”</ref>

“Yes. To summarize, it was something calling for the regulation of adult games and anime. It was originally a petition presented by members of the House of Councilors. If you do those kinds of things, you would unwittingly destroy your mind and lose your humanity.”

Although Ayase was speaking in a very orderly manner, she gradually got more and more worked up.

“There were a few products mentioned on a handout they distributed at the meeting. There were manga and computer games in which you defile little girls, lock them up and enjoy doing perverted things to them… I couldn’t believe that there were people who would look at these things, who would play with them and actually have fun while doing it. I don’t even really want to remember what happened in that incident… but certainly, the things Kirino had at that time were all those types of things, right? Yes?”

Faced with the waves of disapproval coming off Ayase, I didn’t really know how to respond.

So, the PTA did things like that too? Really, petitions…? Regulations…?

Nothing but pointless thoughts and questions ran through my head.

“That kind of disgusting hobby… if you can even call something dirty like that a ‘hobby’… to find out that a close friend had something like that… isn’t is obvious that I would try to stop it? Would a friend really just give her permission to do this kind of thing and approve of it? I really don’t think so, so if she definitely won’t give it up, I can’t continue to associate with her. Even if she was a close friend.”

If this were a few weeks ago, I probably wouldn’t have a single problem with what she was saying, and would approve of it as a commendable way of thinking.

I mean, even now, I had to admit that Ayase’s overly serious line of reasoning was sound…

I cocked my head to the side. But I don’t have to tell her that, right?

Was I acting this way because I already was well on my way to being an otaku? Had my head gone funny?

Considering what we were talking about, I didn’t want to argue back against this junior high school girl and make myself seem like a big hentai… but before I knew it I had opened my mouth.

“Well, I mean, from your point of view, it probably seems disgusting or dirty… if that’s what you say you think, then all I can say is ‘ah, alright.’ But, this really isn’t something worthy of such an overreaction… I mean, they’re just books and games, right?”

“What if I told you that under influence by those things you call ‘just games,’ people have committed crimes?! There was that incident before summer vacation, that was on the news… umm… the ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case!’”

“S-Siscali… Attempted Murder Case?”

“Yes. Did you not know? Hold on… just a second. I know I have it around here…”

I heard a clattering noise on the other end of the line. It seemed as if she was preparing the appropriate documents.

“… It was a case where a man tried to electrocute a girl to death and was caught. That man was part of that group of potential criminals they call ‘otaku,’ and seemed to do what he did under the influence of the 18+ game ‘Little Sister Wars – Siscalypse.’ He confessed that he wanted to act like he did in the game and be desired by the game characters… they also confiscated a large number of disgusting books and games from that man’s room.”

In her anger, Ayase threw her judgmental words at me.

“Among the disgusting books that Kirino dropped that day, there were even a few that were listed on this document! I saw ‘Siscalypse’ written on some, right?! Doesn’t that mean Kirino has the same game as that murderer did?!”

I see… I see. I see all too well… I know exactly what’s going on now. I can understand now why you suddenly became so hysterical when you read that doujinshi, and why you became so pale then.

In other words, she really was just worried about Kirino.

Her important friend might have turned into a potential criminal. Like that, Kirino might destroy her mind and lose her humanity.

… What should I do? What should I do… what should I do… what should I do?!

So, that’s what this situation had become. Ayase continued her speech in a bitter tone.

“… So, alright? How can you justify something like that… those types of games and manga, and everything similar to that kind of thing… it’s unforgivable that such things exist in this world! And the people who want such things, and the people who make such things, everyone is the same: potential criminals! These are things we need to closely regulate and harshly control! And these things are absolutely not things Kirino should give involved in!! Give me back my Kirino! Give her back!”

Click.

And I was utterly shut down. I mustered my courage and tried to redial her number, but Ayase didn’t pick up again.

“… What the hell…”

I sighed heavily.

I had expected the conversation to be tough, but it had been even more difficult than I had imagined.

Ayase wasn’t just simply speaking out of the pure prejudice against otaku that many girl junior high students possessed. She was trying to get Kirino to stop her hobby for Kirino’s sake. Up to that point, her actions were identical with my father’s that one time. But Ayase had presented real evidence that supported her opinion, her disgust against otaku. She was a very difficult opponent. Probably even more than my father had been.

I wouldn’t be able to change her opinion without trying my utmost.

“… ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case,’ huh… to think I would hear something like that at a time like this…”

If I thought about it now, the reason why Kirino had become so depressed is probably because she had met with Ayase while Ayase was acting like that. It was truly a helpless, lamentable situation.

“… Hm.”

But, what just happened? What was up with that argument? From what I heard (and her one-sided tone that was filled with genuine worry probably had something to do with this), she was definitely quite persuasive, and her argument even had a basis in real fact. But… how should I put it… there was just something I couldn’t accept about her line of reasoning.

Honestly, it might be because I had met Kirino’s otaku friends, and even had gone to an event with them… and had felt a feeling of friendship budding with them. Or rather, it might have been because I had played the very game, “Siscali,” that had motivated that crime, had practiced it, and had even cleared it… so probably, I was biased in favor of it.

I didn’t know what it was, but for now I knew I couldn’t accept what she had said.

Even I wouldn’t say that there weren’t bad influences that existed in games, manga, or on the Internet. Your precious time melts away to nothing, it’s not really a good thing to waste your childhood watching bishoujo anime, and the only place they talk so proudly about playing eroge are on restricted communities.

Once you go outside and look at it from the perspective of normal common sense, it wasn’t something you could puff your chest out about.

I mean, that’s why Kirino had been so troubled back then when she couldn’t find anybody to talk about her own hobby.

People could say that these things have a bad influence on her.

But, just by being an otaku, could a good person really be turned into a bad person, or could someone who would never commit a crime really be transformed into a criminal?

For example… if you read a manga in which they kill people, play a brutal game, would you really start to want to kill people?

I mean, maybe the guy who killed the other person was an idiot in the first place. If he was just a normal human, people wouldn’t have an issue, right? It wasn’t games or whatever that was the issue, but rather was a problem with his character, wouldn’t you say?

But let’s say for the sake of argument that he fell under the evil influence of games and became a criminal. Even if he hadn’t played games, wouldn’t he have just found some other reason to commit crimes? However you say it, reality will always be a much stronger influence on people than games.

It was impossible to make a game that was more real than reality.

It was impossible to even think about what that kind of game would be like.

So, even if she had evidence like that, it just didn’t convince me.

It’s just that, this was my own personal opinion, and didn’t go further than that.

It was impossible for me to convince Ayase with this personal opinion alone.

“… What should I do?”

Kirino and Ayase both wanted to make up with each other.

But Kirino had absolutely no intentions on giving up her hobby, and Ayase had absolutely no intentions on approving of that hobby. They couldn’t meet eye to eye <ref> Quite literally, they were “parallel lines.” </ref>.

And… even if their relationship would never be the same, I wanted to see them make up with each other. Although from the bottom of my heart, I couldn’t care less about my damn little sister.

Life advice… it was because I had already involved myself in something like that, so I would do what I could.

And also, I couldn’t tolerate the thought, couldn’t stomach the fact that close to me, two good friends were being breaking up with each other. Because I can relate to how painful such an experience can be. So I wanted to do something if I could.

Even if this wasn’t about my sister, I would feel like that.

First of all… that girl had said that otaku were “potential criminals.”

That included not just me and Kirino, but Kuroneko and Saori as well.

Of course, I didn’t really care what bad things people said about otakus in general…

But if someone spoke badly about my friends, could I really just stay silent about it?

Obviously not, right?

After that, I thought for a while about the situation in my room.

About how I could get them to make up with each other. About how I could get her to take back those ugly things she had said about my friends. About what I could do and what I couldn’t.

“………”

Things I should do… there were a few things I could do.

First, I would borrow Kirino’s computer, and look on the Internet.

Then, I could… ask for help on this situation… from someone…

I could have laughed at myself for so suddenly resorting to relying on others, but I understood all too well what little power I had myself. An extremely normal, seventeen year old high school student. That was who I was.

If someone more dependable than I was could lend me their strength, and then could help me achieve my goals more effectively, then that would be great. Call me uncool if you want, call me pathetic if you want, but I would do anything I could think of that would help.

I would do what I could. So, I had to exhaust every thread of strength I had.

But, who exactly should I ask…? The person I would feel most comfortable talking about this with, the person who as the best informed about these types of situations, was Saori… but I wanted to leave that option aside for now. Kuroneko too. I had said I would exhaust all my strength… but I didn’t want to worry those two over this matter. They’ve already helped us out more than enough… I really didn’t want to ask them to help me out of this messy situation on top of that.

Well, certainly, Saori would probably say something like “there’s no need to thank me”…

This was why asking Saori or Kuroneko for help was, to me, the last of the last of options.

Speaking of Kirino, she had probably also done whatever it was in her power to do about this situation. She probably had exhausted all possibilities available to her. And even then she was reduced to such a sorry state, so even if I went to her at this point and asked for advice, no good ideas would come out of that. Instead, we probably would just end up arguing again.

So… then… the remaining candidate was…

“…………………”

I meditated on it for almost a minute, but finally I narrowed my eyes with my mind in a complicated state.

… there was someone. If I really wanted to, there was just one person…

Someone who would seriously give me advice, who was incredibly well-informed about things like the “Siscali Attempted Murder Case” or the “PTA meeting” or the “regulations on bishoujo adult material,” someone who would never tell anybody else, and from whom I could hope for effective advice…

B-But… that person was… that person was……. ugh… This couldn’t be happening…

As I thought about the one person who could help me here, my resolution was unsteady…

Deep creases ran through my forehead, and for a while I groaned.

“A-Alright…”

Finally making up my mind, I collapsed onto my bed, my face sickly pale.

Dammit. I’m not actually hurt, but I feel a throbbing pain in my cheek…

It was night on the same day. Finding just the right time, I walked towards the living room.

In the living room, my dad was sitting on the sofa and enjoying his customary evening drink. Happily, I could not see my mother anywhere. Maybe she had gone to take a bath.

“D-Dad…”

“… Oh, Kyousuke. What do you need?”

My father’s face gave off the impression of some terrifying yakuza, and if I had to compare him to an animal, I would say he gave off the impression of a gorilla. He was incredibly rough. And so he worked as a police officer. With his fierce pointed stare that I had often seen on Kirino, he probably struck fear into the hearts of criminals.

Before summer vacation, I had confronted this person. To get him to accept Kirino’s hobby.

Looking back on it, it was pretty incredible how well things had worked out then. It was good that everything had gone miraculously well, but if I had failed, I really might have had to shave my head and by now would have joined a Buddhist temple. To be frank, I would as far as to say it was strange that I had escaped from that episode mostly unscathed.

And… honestly, since then, I had barely talked with my father.

My father never broke promises he made once, so there was no reason to believe that he would still be in a foul mood about what had happened, but ever since then things had been strangely awkward. At that time, I had said some pretty out of character, angry things, so I did wonder how the situation may have looked to him… know what I mean?

Umm… well. You might ask me, if I feel so awkward and weak about this, why am I voluntarily coming to him? … Well, that’s hard to say, really…

“Kyousuke, I asked you what you needed, didn’t I? You want to talk to me about something, correct?”

“A-Ahh… yeah. I d-do…”

“Hm… is it about your future?”

“No…”

Sorry, that’s not it, dad… I’m really, really sorry. I feel really bad about this…

Please listen…

“I need advice on something… mainly on the 18+ games thing…”

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….” <ref>This might be by far the longest ellipsis I’ve seen in this light novel to date.</ref>

H-He’s not saying anything. D-Dad?

“… Ah… I think I’m getting a bit hard of hearing. Sorry Kyousuke, please say that again.”

In an unusually good mood, my father smiled dryly and downed the contents of his sake cup.

He still believed that Kirino didn’t have any 18+ games… so I had to pretend like the subject of discussion was myself.

Umm… what should I say? Let’s try to tread softly and carefully…

“Dad… the truth is… a little bit ago, I accidentally dropped some 18+ goods on the road, and one of my good friends, a girl, now hates me. What should I do?”

”Hack! Cough! Hack! Hack!”

The sake spilled out onto his face. “Cough! Cough! Hack…!”My father looked just like he was having an asthma attack. He grasped onto his chest with one hand, while the other flailed randomly in midair.

C-Crap! Even I was at a loss for words. I jumped the gun and asked him straight on!

“A-Are you alright, dad…?! H-Here’s some water!”

I held a glass full of water out to him, and my dad took it and gulped down the contents.

“Haah…….. Hah, hah…”

He stood up, drenched in sweat, and his shoulders moved up and down.

He clunked the glass down hard on the table.

“Idiot son!! Of all things, what in the world are you trying to ask me advice about?!”

A huge shout! In the midst of that electrically charged atmosphere, I stretched both my hands out in front of me and spoke apologetically.

“Well, I mean, at an event I bought a lot of ero manga, and I banged into her on the way home…”

“Who the hell was asking for details?! That’s not what I meant!”

“I-I know…”

… Ohh… dad… even when you’re angry, you can retort appropriately like that…

“So, what is going on?! That matter was already laid to rest, wasn’t it?! If there’s a reason for you to be bringing it up again, please tell me!!”

“T-There was something I wanted to confirm with you! With you, dad! Please… listen to me! I beg you! Help us through this!”

I prostrated myself and begged him.

“… What did you say?”

Yes. I had a good reason for doing something as outrageous as this.

It was all so I could find a way to convince Ayase.

Even if he sent me flying, I needed him on this matter. And then…

“………. Go ahead.”

“Aah… there was something I heard about the other day, and I wonder if you knew about it…”

With an extremely strained expression, my father listened to my story from start to end.

It was afterschool the next day.

“So? You said you had something to talk with me about. What is it?”

I was beside the school Kirino went to, face to face with Aragaki Ayase.

On her way home from school, Ayase was in the same uniform I had seen some time ago, grasping her school bag tightly.

Her eyes gave off the impression that she was expecting to enter into a duel at any second.

She was clearly on her guard. It was to be expected, but it was still an undesirable situation.

We were meeting in a small children’s playground. It was a place where I had often played with Manami as a child, but now, the slide, jungle gym, and even the swings had been demolished, with nothing remaining other than a sand pit. There wasn’t even a single child playing here, in this unbearably lonely place.

But, thinking about the conversation that lay in front of me, this was on the contrary a convenient place.

I had called Ayase out to this place with a text. She didn’t answer her phone, so I was ready for my text being ignored. But here we were.

“That’s obvious, isn’t it? I want to talk about Kirino.”

“That conversation is already over.”

Ayase flatly refused.

“If that’s all you wanted, then I’ll be taking my leave.”

“Wait wait, hold on a bit. Why are you jumping to conclusions like that? Please, just listen to what I have to say.”

“Is there a need to? My thoughts and conclusions are just as I told to you yesterday…. If I can, I want to get Kirino to change her ways. To get her to stop that hobby, and return her to her right senses. But…”

Ayase calmly made her statement, and then bit her lip.

She didn’t have to go on for me to know what she wanted to say. Kirino would never throw away her hobby. Even when her public image is threatened, or when her parents strongly disapproved, she would always like what she liked.

I had seen her ridiculously stubborn determination first hand.

“Why would she… go that far…”

That’s… really something Ayase can’t understand, I think.

Why is it that, even though she was warned so earnestly by her close friend, such warnings went in one ear and out the other? Even though she didn’t really say anything that was obviously wrong… that the hobby Kirino had was disgusting and repulsive, and that someone like Kirino really shouldn’t get close to something like that.

… Could it be, that I was mistaken in thinking they were close friends…?

… It was natural that I would think something like that.

This girl hated otaku even more than my father did. She had been taken in by the one-sided otaku bashing that existed in the world, and had embraced a strong prejudice against them. Of course, within that prejudice there were things that might not have been far off the mark. In Ayase, aside from her prejudice, there was a part of the otaku psychology that she just might not be able to accept. At a glance, she was a girl who prided herself on cleanliness and purity.

”What kind of people do you think are the most prejudiced against otaku?” Kirino had said to me. The answer was girls in junior high school… she was probably speaking with her own close friend in mind.

She was a very serious, pure, kind, honest, and a bit prejudiced person…

My evaluation of Ayase was not mistaken.

She was definitely not a bad person. I would instead say that she is an extremely good person.

… How many friends of mine can I count that would get this angry for my sake?

“… Onii-san. I have a request.”

“… What is it?”

“Won’t you talk to her too? I really do want to get her to stop.”

Ayase still was under the impression that I was an otaku. She thought that I was repulsive and disgusting, that my mind had broken and I was just a potential criminal. And yet…

“Please help me. My… my own words don’t seem to get through to her… so…”

To think that she would lower her head to someone that she hates as much as me.

This was probably the reason she even came to meet with me here today.

Because she wanted to get her most important friend back. She wanted to save her from going down a bad road.

… In some ways, doesn’t it seem like I’m the bad guy here? It’s not like I can claim to be the good guy in this situation…

“I can’t. I really can’t.”

“No matter what?”

Ayase asked me while bowing.

“Yeah, no matter what.”

Even if I did talk to Kirino, it’s not like I would be able to get her to stop.

In the first place, that wasn’t what I had come here to talk about.

Having been bluntly refused by me, Ayase quickly raised her head.

Was it just me, or did it seem like the light had gone out in her eyes?

“Her reputation is going to be destroyed, you know? … Even if I said that?”

“…………… You wouldn’t do something like that, I think.”

“How would you know what I would and wouldn’t do?”

“Because Kirino told me so.”

I didn’t give any response further than that. Ayase’s eyes widened, and I saw the light return to them.

Well… this seems to be a good time. I’ve finished reaffirming the situation, so let’s get to the main topic at hand.

“So… Ayase, to put everything briefly, what you’re saying is the following. ‘Kirino’s hobby is disgusting and repulsive and she should not have it.’ ‘But even so, Kirino won’t throw her hobby away.’ ‘So, I cannot hang around such a person. And I can’t make up with her.’ That about right?”

“… Yes. And?”

The problem here was simple. So, from here, how should I get these two to make up with each other?

First, there was Ayase’s demand that I should go and try to talk Kirino out of her hobby.

But, needless to say, I would not choose that option. And that limited what options I could take.

What are those, you ask? …Well, just watch. For now, there were a few things I could try. Including my ace in the hole.

I had even taken off from school to prepare that one.

Honestly, I didn’t know if it would work or not, but I could only try and see.

“You said a lot of things to me on the phone… and I did a bit of research on them.”

“Research?”

“Yeah. In summary… about the Siscali Attempted Murder Case, what various commentators have been saying about otaku on the news, the PTA meeting you participated in, the child pornography issue in Japan, and etcetera.”

… Yesterday, when she was throwing blame around while weaving various examples into her argument, I could not respond at all.

So… earlier, I had gone to my father, who had spoken harshly of otaku with similar reasoning before, to ask for his wisdom on the matter.

“Of all things, you’re coming to me to ask about that…? That’s quite brave of you.”

And after that, even though he looked less than pleased throughout, explained things to me in unexpectedly fine detail…

”But what a coincidence… I happen to know a bit about that case. About the petition on bishoujo adult anime and games as well. At the very least, I should know more about these things than that girl… hmph, of course, it was just because that article coincidentally caught my eye that I know about it…”

“You mentioned that her mother was the president of the PTA… you’re probably talking about congressman Aragaki’s wife, right? If that’s true, then I also coincidentally happy to know about the meeting that her daughter participated in. If I recall correctly…”

“That document you talked about… I have a copy as well… don’t misunderstand. It’s just that, coincidentally, last month, a coworker at the station happened to give a copy to me.”

“Oh, I know that journalist quite well. Coincidentally, I happened to do a bit of research on him recently.

How can all of that have been a coincidence?! But if I made that remark he might have killed me, so I forced myself to keep silent.

When I struck out at him that one time with my warning that he shouldn’t go saying unfounded things about topics he doesn’t know about, he must have taken those words to heart in his own way.

So he went and researched various things about otaku, examined the rumors going around on television about these things, to try to understand this thing that his two children were trying so hard to protect.

Amazing, isn’t it? My father, that is. He had told us “just do whatever the hell you want!” but was doing things like this behind it all. Studying up a bit on otaku like this.

For our sake. In order to protect us from getting involved in anything truly dangerous… that’s pretty great, really.

Although, if he started playing eroge too, I’d run away from home and go get adopted by the Tamura household.

“The document you were talking about, it’s this, right?”

“That… what’s that?”

Taking out the document I had prepared for this meeting from my bag, I thrust it at Ayase.

“Let me just put it outright. What’s written here is utter nonsense. There is no clear evidence linking the otaku hobby with these crimes as you had suggested. Not for now, at least.”

“Eh…?”

For a moment, Ayase stared blankly at me as if she couldn’t process what I just said, but her expression stiffened immediately.

“B-But! On the news, there was… and it was a congressman too…!”

“The petition that you brought up that was submitted to the House of Representatives was also based on shaky evidence. You said that when people played eroge, they would unconsciously break their minds and lose their humanity? Well, then it’s a matter of how exactly you know that’s true. Because, if someone could lose their mind just by playing games, then he probably wasn’t a decent person to begin with. Just think about it.”

“I-I did think about it! This is all just your own personal opinion, isn’t it?!”

“Yeah, it is. But, I’m not the only person who thinks this way. There are people in the Diet who also are more conservative on this issue. There was another petition, with hundreds of signatures, in which people requested that if we change the laws against child pornography, we should not be hasty and take a very cautious approach. I might be stating the obvious, but there are several different opinions on this matter. The Diet is a suitable place for debates like this after all. Just because a petition is handed to the House of Representatives, that doesn’t mean that the contents of that petition are definitely correct. So, even if I give you this document right here, that does not form the basis for rejecting the otaku hobby.”

“Ugh..!”

Trying to keep her temper, Ayase shouted.

“But, in reality, there are people like this who have become criminals, haven’t there been?! The commentators have all said that, haven’t they?!”

“In regards to the ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case,’ that was blown completely out of proportion. While it’s true that outside of Siscali, the criminal had a lot of other 18+ games, the contention that his games were the cause of him falling into crime is an outright lie. Certainly, he said that he ‘mimicked the game characters and tried to electrocute a woman,’ but he later retracted that statement. ‘I wanted to rough up a girl, so I waved my modded stun gun around,’ he later said… of course, it’s not clear which one of his statements is true. Taking a close-up look at his motives, there’s absolute no need to talk about the influence of these games. It’s just that, when they first were reporting on this matter, it was very easy for them to make a connection between the ‘influence of games’ and the ‘attempted murder.’”

All in one breath.

“And then the media made it out to be this huge thing and labeled it with the name you know, as the ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case.’ And at that critical moment, the famous commentators continued to beat on otaku, and kept on talking about the eroge they found in the criminal’s room and showing pictures of Akihabara. It’s pretty difficult to just take it all back and apologize after doing all that. I’m not sure that’s really why, but for now, I can say that I’ve yet to see a single news article where they admit that it really wasn’t the game’s fault.”

“That’s… but, that person’s always helped out my mother so much…”

Ayase desperately flipped through the document I had handed over to her.

It was almost as if she was trying to find something in there that would refute what I was saying.

“I’m not saying that every single thing he said was an outright lie. And I’m not saying that every journalist who bashes otaku is a fraud. But at least this time, that journalist, to push the things he himself believed in, he manipulated the situation to fit his own views. If you think I’m lying, go and look into the matter yourself.”

“………….”

Ayase clearly seemed shaken, and bit her lip. I could hear her grumbling “Lies… it was a lie, a lie lie lie” almost as if she was chanting a curse, and it was honestly quite unsettling. She was a clean, pure, honest person, and so when she was lied to like this, she rejected it to that extent… it was pretty amazing.

“… You said otaku were just potential criminals, so won’t you take that back? I mean, there are probably bad people who are otaku too. But they aren’t all like that. Remember when you asked if those two people were Kirino’s friends? Those two really strangely dressed people. They were my friends. They’re reaaaally good people! So please, don’t lump all otaku together and speak badly of them like that…!”

This matter was something that was just as important to me as getting Kirino and Ayase to make up with each other.

The one thing I had to get Ayase to take back was her remark about all otaku being criminals.

That was one duty I, as their friend, could not neglect.

“… Kirino said something similar, you know.”

“What?”

“Nothing, nothing… I understand, to the very end, I was mistaken on this matter. There is no such connection between otaku and criminals. Satisfied?”

“I-I see! Then…”

“But, I still have no intention of approving of Kirino having that kind of hobby.”

Rejected. Ayase didn’t even let me pursue the issue. With creases forming across my forehead, I asked.

“… Why?”

“Why? That’s obvious, isn’t it?! So there isn’t a connection between this and crime… so what, I ask?! There’s still no mistaking that it’s a dirty, repulsive hobby, is there?!”

“You may think that. But, and I might be repeating myself here, but I don’t think that’s enough to justify breaking up with a close friend. I’m not telling you to accept her hobby. However I think about it, those things are not good things. I understand that much. But, can’t you just pretend you didn’t see anything? … Pretend that you didn’t see anything… and just be her friend like you have been up to now? … She knows herself all too well that this hobby isn’t something she can make public. That’s why she’s gotten so good at separating the two sides of herself.”

“That’s true, isn’t it? Hiding it so well… and continuing to trick us like that.”

“She wasn’t trying to trick you. There was just no need for you to know! Of course, she was also trying to protect her public image… but first and foremost, she didn’t want to lose her close friend! You two are close, right? Why can’t you even understand what she was trying to do here?!”

“Liar! That’s a huge lie! After all, Kirino thinks that this hobby of hers is more important than I am, doesn’t she?! Even though today and yesterday, I begged her to stop! Even though I begged her to heal our relationship…! ‘I definitely don’t want to,’ that’s all she could say…!”

“That’s not right! That’s definitely not what she meant by that…!”

“Shut up! Don’t act as if you know what’s going on! What do you know about us?! I know Kirino better than anybody else does! But even then, to think she would do that kind of…! That person wasn’t Kirino! It was someone else! Definitely someone else! An imposter…! Give her back! You’re hiding the real Kirino somewhere, aren’t you?! Give me back my friend!!”

… This is hopeless. Completely hopeless, I think. I really can’t convince this girl.

To this girl, this situation probably seemed like Kirino had joined some strange religion or something.

Ayase was truly concerned for Kirino’s well-being, truly valued Kirino highly, and truly was fond of her. That’s why she couldn’t condone the present situation. She couldn’t condone her friend corrupting herself.

That’s not like you. You’re not like that!

… A certain someone had once said something similar… and had gotten angry with similar sentiments.

But what gives me the right to criticize Ayase? We’re birds of a feather, really. Projecting a certain image of someone in our minds, but realizing that in reality that person was different, and then getting angry about it. And then getting sad about it. And then falling into despair over it.

It was really a selfish thing. But this was a pitfall that occurred naturally when people got together. Especially for friends, or for people we loved and respected, that’s the way we wanted things to be.

There was only one person in the world who could refute these feelings from the other side.

There was only one person who could hit me across the face, who could kick me in the privates, with a shout of “don’t screw with me!”

Yes.

-

“Stop screwing around! Shut it with the ‘imposter imposter’ nonsense!”

-

Yeah, just like that.

“………”

“Kirino…?!”

At the sudden loud scream, Ayase and I simultaneously turned around.

The uniformed form of Kirino was walking quickly towards us from the playground entrance.

Her head was held as high as it always was, and she came towards us at a fast pace.

“Y-You….. why are you here…?!”

“You shut up too. Does that really matter?”

Kirino shut me up with one fierce stare.

“Don’t butt your face into our business. This is something I have to do myself!”

……………….. That’s true, isn’t it. You knew that all along, didn’t you?

“… Ah. Sorry for intruding.”

I gave a strained smile. As I went to turn over the situation to Kirino, she shooed me off with her hands.

“If you understand, go away. Just go and die somewhere.”

That was uncalled for! Who the hell do you think that I went through all this for?!

See?! Isn’t it just like I said?! You heard what she just said, didn’t you?! Honestly, her mind had been broken and she had lost her humanity waaay before she got into eroge! It had nothing to do with the influence of games! My sister was just always like this! I seriously could cry here!

Don’t you think that it’s much more likely my mind gets broken from my real life situation than from eroge?

Ugh… but it really does seem like she rebounded.

And she’s not acting like her usual fake sweet persona at all, even though she’s in front of Ayase!

But, well… if it’s come this far, they’re going to take off any thick masks they’ve had on, speak sincerely, be frank with each other, and start arguing… I don’t think it can pan out any other way. For Kirino or for Ayase.

… Tch, ahh. In the end, my efforts didn’t really matter.

It’s like this after all. As I could have guessed, it would have to ultimately be the people involved who had to work this out.

… Do your best, Kirino.

It wasn’t like I was expecting my thoughts to reach Kirino, but at that moment Kirino seemed to get reenergized and turned to face Ayase. She confronted her close friend with a tense expression.

“Ayase… listen to what I have to say.”

“… I don’t want to listen to anything an imposter like you has to say.”

Ayase shook her head stubbornly. She shouted with bared fangs.

“Let me meet the real Kirino!”

“What is ‘the real Kirino’?”

The Kirino that stood before me was a completely different person than the Kirino who was completely overwhelmed by Ayase back in that other incident.

She haughtily puffed out her chest, and with energy that matched the intensity of the furious Ayase, she faced her opponent head on.

“A beautiful girl, with distinguished fashion sense, a sports prodigy, and who excels at her schoolwork. She has a lot of friends, she is looked up to by everyone at school, has a great rapport with her teachers, flourishes in her club activities, is even a model outside of school, is relied on by everyone, is loved by everyone… she’s absolutely perfect, amazingly cool, super cute, really beautiful. That Kousaka Kirino, you mean?”

I didn’t know anybody else who could so confidently praise themselves like that. It must be refreshing to be able to go so far with self-praise. She really loves herself, doesn’t she? <ref>For the longest time I thought the previous long line was Ayase talking about Kirino, until I read this line. Oh Kirino…</ref>

“Is that what you mean by the real me?”

“Yes! That’s Kirino, isn’t it?! Even when we go out shopping, even when we’re surrounded by boys in town, even when there’s something in school I don’t understand, even when I feel overwhelmed with modeling, even when we put on a show at the culture festival… to me you were always… you were always with… but…”

“But it’s strange for me to get close to such a hobby? It’s impossible? It’s not like me? I’m dirty and repulsive, an imposter? Sorry, Ayase, but that’s a complete misunderstanding.”

“… MIs…understanding?”

“Yes, so just listen to me… although, I’m not sure if I can say this well…”

Facing her bewildered friend, Kirino began to speak.

“… Well, for me, I really love those manga that you hate and think are repulsive. I also have many of those 18+ games that you think are dirty and make you nauseous, and I love those as well. No matter how many times I watch anime with cute little girls, I can’t get enough, and just looking at all the goods I bought is enough to make me happy. It really is a strong love like that. You could say I adore them. No matter what anybody else says, that is me.”

Ayase looked like she wanted to say something, but it seemed as if she couldn’t put it into words.

Sorry, Kirino was saying.

Sorry that I’m not the person you hoped I was. But, this is me.

That’s what it sounded to me like she was trying to say.

“So, I know that you’re really worried about me, but please don’t be. I definitely don’t want to give up this hobby. It’s something I like. What I like is what I like. If I stop it, if my hobby becomes no more, I would not be myself anymore…”

Like she had once done with me before, Kirino let out her own feelings. She lay herself bare.

As if she couldn’t understand what was happening before her eyes, Ayase shook her head a number of times.

“… It’s something that’s more important to you than your friends? That hobby… it’s more important than me?!”

“That’s not true!”

“But-“

Kirino cut off Ayase before she could continue, and shouted with all her strength.

“I love you just as much as I love eroge!! It’s not a lie! Why won’t you understand?! If I could just choose one, I wouldn’t have been so troubled to begin with!! My school friends as well! My otaku hobby as well! All of these things are incredibly important, precious, things that I can’t throw away, and that’s the reason why things have come this far, isn’t it?!”

“W-W-Wha…”

Having been struck with that heavy killing blow, Ayase stumbled a step and wavered.

She probably was flushed bright red because there was not a shred of dishonesty in Kirino’s words, and her message had gotten completely across. I didn’t know if she was angry, happy, embarrassed… or some combination of all three. Facing her blushing, bewildered friend, Kirino put on the pressure.

“Alright, Ayase? I don’t have any intention of throwing away any of these things. Neither my friends, nor my hobby, so I’ve decided! I’m definitely going to make up with you! And I’m definitely not stopping my hobby? You have a problem with that?!”

Well, things just got serious. This idiot! Don’t say something so unreasonable!

But… there was nothing more like my sister than this arrogant, haughty side of her.

This was the genuine, bona fide Kousaka Kirino. Ayase probably understood that as well.

She really was this kind of person. Her close friend should know about that, right?

“……… You’re…… not lying? I’m also really….. important to you…?”

Ayase seemed to be taking a few moments to digest what Kirino had said, and finally spoke.

“I… understand your feelings. I also…… misunderstood in a lot of places. I got taken in by other people’s opinions… and said some terrible things… that was wrong of me. Sorry. I’m really… sorry.”

Ayase bowed very deeply.

“I… also want to make up…. With Kirino…”

“… Yeah.”

Kirino smiled shyly. From the beginning, both of them had wanted to quickly make up with each other. Now that they had been able to speak frankly with each other, it seemed that they had finally come to understand that… geez, what a roundabout way of doing things. They should have just done that from the very beginning… well, I can’t say I acted completely correctly too. I also had misunderstood her feelings, got angry, and was worried without knowing what to do about it.

To be honest, I barely did anything here. It was ultimately Kirino’s own efforts that allowed her to make up with her close friend. It was because she had gathered up her courage and had told Ayase her true feelings.

” I love you just as much as I love eroge!!”

She certainly got her feelings across. It was a hopeless situation to the end, but she got them across with her strongest words.

… I mean, to think that she was able to solve the issue saying something like that… I felt it was a just a bit counterintuitive.

If anybody else had used that line in any situation, they couldn’t possibly hope for results this good.

Here and now, all the more because Kirino was facing Ayase, those words had their effect.

“Hah… somehow…”

In any case. I’m glad everything got resolved.

That’s what I thought, but…

As Ayase looked downwards, she continued in a frustrated tone with a “But…”

“… As I thought, this is hopeless… I definitely want to make up with Kirino. I want to make up with Kirino… but I can’t approve of your hobby…!”

She mumbled things like a certain someone had a while ago. Kirino and I both simultaneously widened our eyes.

“W-What are you saying?! Didn’t you say you were going to make up with me?!”

“…… I…….. sniff…….”

After Kirino angrily yelled at her, Ayase began to cry.

Blinking a number of times, she wiped the corner of her eye with the back of her hand, and choked out her words through her tears.

“Because…. Because… I really can’t do it… Kirino… I-I….. those types of games and manga… I honestly hate them…. I really hate them…. even if they don’t make you a criminal, they’re dirty, repulsive, disgusting things… I might be overreacting… but… sorry, it’s useless…”

“…………. Oogh……”

As expected, Kirino also was in pain, and recoiled.

We had proven that there was no connection between otaku and crime. That misunderstanding had been settled, and Kirino had gotten her feelings across.

But in the end, there was still the matter of the characteristic psychological prejudice of junior high school girls. It was a negative image that couldn’t be wiped away.

This particular situation was truly futile. It wasn’t a matter of misunderstandings, but was squarely in the realm of Ayase’s personal principles.

“W-What should I do…? Kirino… what…. what should I do…?”

Ayase gazed at Kirino with desperate eyes.

No matter how she tried, it seemed that her feelings did not allow for compromise.

She wanted to make up with Kirino. But, she couldn’t approve of otaku.

She also couldn’t just pretend nothing had happened. This inflexibility came from her belief in cleanliness.

“……..”

And then Kirino, who had been driven into a corner…

“Oogh….”

Suddenly turned and faced me.

”Do something!” she seemed to be saying to me.

… You want me to do something here?! You’re turning to me now?! Even though you had told me to not to butt in…!

“…. Kirino…. I….. I….. ugh……”

“Uuuuuughh…”

Blink, blink blink blink. ”Fast! Do something now! You want to be killed?!” she seemed to want to tell me with the rapid winking she was sending my way. B-But… even if you tell me to do something… ugh…

I mean… I did happen to prepare a trump card for situations like this… but… this was… honestly, I really didn’t want to do that. I did prepare it just for this meeting, but however I think about it, it wasn’t a good thing. But maybe, with this, they could actually make up with each other…

U-Ugh….. dammit, if I think about this any longer, it’ll soon be too late.

Screw it! I should just go for it! Dammit! Don’t blame me if something bad happens!

After you hear my brilliant explanation, don’t regret it, alright?!

“… Hold on, Ayase. Listen to what I have to say.”

“?”

Ayase watched me through her upturned, tear-filled eyes. I started speaking nervously.

“You think that this hobby we’re obsessed with is dirty… and no matter what you can’t approve of it, so you can’t make up with Kirino. Right?”

“…. T-That’s obvious, isn’t it… because, because…”

Well, that’s what junior high school girls were like, wasn’t it? It would be unreasonable for me to just tell her to approve of it.

“Well, let’s remodel that opinion of yours then. Take a look at this…”

From my school bag, I took out a thick book I had just borrowed today from the library.

“… The Odyssey… and… the Nihon Shoki?” <ref> The Odyssey is precisely the one written by Homer. The Nihon Shoki is a book of classic Japanese history.</ref>

… She recognized them, yeah?

Yes, what I just handed over to Ayase was the ancient Greek epic poem “The Odyssey,” and the oldest record of Japanese history, the Nihon Shoki. <ref>The Nihon Shoki is actually the second oldest record of Japanese history, not the first. It is preceded by the Kojiki. Looks like Kyousuke needs to study a bit more with Manami…</ref> I also handed over a third book, entitled “Egyptian Myth – Osiris and Isis.” As Ayase stood puzzled by my intentions, she wiped her tears and her gaze dropped down to the books.

“Izanagi and Izanami…. Cronus and Rhea… Osiris and Isis… and then…”

Labels were taped onto the books, so she probably knew where to look.

Ayase scanned the books from start to end, and she became even more bewildered.

“… What’s this for?”

“Those are all stories of older brother and younger sister deities. There are alternative theories, but… these siblings all got married a long time ago.”

“Umm… excuse me, but what exactly do you want to say? What does this have to do with Kirino’s hobby?”

“Well, just hold on. Just keep what I said in mind. The real article I want to get to is this…”

I slowly took my trump card out of my bag.

“T-That’s…?!”

Kirino raised her voice in astonishment. If you want to know why, it’s because the things I took out of my bag were the treasured “little sister ero doujinshi” Kirino had bought at summer Comiket.

I handed the ero doujinshi casually over to Ayase.

Ayase blinked in surprise, but began to flip through the books…

Smack! Her hand slapped me across the face.

“W-Why are you showing me this?! Do you have a death wish or something?!”

Is that something you should be saying after you smack me?! Owwwwww…! What the hell, this girl?!

“D-Disgusting! D-D-D-Disgusting! How shameless, you pervert!”

“… Disgusting? You’re wrong… you’re mistaken, Ayase! Those books are not disgusting at all! The books I just handed over to you are all written with the same topic in mind!”

“Wha-?!”

“What are you saying?”

Kirino’s mouth hung half open, and spoke as if she had just realized what was happening. After all her brother is going through to convince Ayase, she’s being quite uncooperative.

I spread my arms wide, and proclaimed my argument to Ayase.

“Just think back! That collection of ours that you called dirty… they’re all drawn works of art on the love of an older brother and her younger sister! Am I wrong?! Is there even one exception?! There isn’t, is there?! So how are these different from the hard covers I just handed you?! Just because one is older and one is newer?! If I mixed them together, you wouldn’t be able to tell the difference!”

“W-What did you just put into the same category as these national myths?!”

“Incest doujinshi, of course! Got a problem with that?! What’s drawn in those ero books are the stories of love between an older brother and younger sister that have been passed down by humanity since ancient times. It’s the most beautiful, precious literature in the world. Yes, our strong feelings for these things are definitely not evil at all!”

Because…

I quickly pointed to the things in Ayase’s hands, and shouted with tears flowing from my eyes.

“Those are… those are the proof of the love between Kirino and me!”

There was no mistaking that this was the most idiotic thing I’ve said in my life.

“Eeeehh?!”

“W-W-Wha-…”

Both Kirino and Ayase looked at me with their eyeballs stretched out of their sockets.

“W… What outrageous things are you running your mouth with-mmph!”

In an instant, I hugged Kirino and smothered her face, cutting her off.

She wriggled and squirmed in protest, but I wrapped her arms around her back and somehow also pinned those down.

As I hugged her tight out of “proof” of our mutual love, Ayase stared at us, dumbfounded.

“W-W-W… What are you…?!”

Just like Ayase had done back when she had gotten angry, I went on and on without letting her speak.

“It’s just as it looks, Ayase. We love each other! That’s why we have to collect these stories of forbidden love! Don’t call our love for each other dirty! It’s literature, didn’t I say?! There are drawings of naked girls in there? There are passionate ero scenes in there? That’s not the true substance of these works! They aren’t as trashy as people like you claim they are!!”

As I continued to ad-lib, I gradually became more and more emotional, and soon wasn’t even conscious of what was coming out of my mouth… the line began to blur between where the act ended and where my true feelings began. Before I knew it, my mouth was moving unconsciously and the words were flowing out on their own.

“… Kirino’s hobby is what reconnected the sibling ties that had been broken between us. If I hadn’t found out about her hobby back then, we would have continued to have a cold relationship with each other. I couldn’t do anything to help the number one little sister by my side. I would say that it had nothing to do with me, and would only watch as my little sister cried…! So I’m thankful from the bottom of my heart! Thankful for all of this otaku hobby that you say is so dirty! Because this hobby existed, I was able to start a real sibling relationship with my little sister! And I stopped just standing by watching my little sister cry, making terrible excuses of how it didn’t have anything to do with me! … Can anybody dare to deny these feelings I have?! I’m not lying, these things are proof of our love for each other! So, just listen to me, because… I…”

I hugged my struggling little sister close with all my strength, and desperately shouted.

-

“I… LOVE MY LITTLE SISTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!!!!”

-

After I shouted this from the depths of my soul, all light extinguished from Ayase’s eyes. She let the books drop to the floor.

“……………………”
Even though I had released her from my hold, for some reason Kirino stood stock still, her mouth flapping open and shut.

While Kirino unsteadily wave from side to side, Ayase came closer and took Kirino by the hand as if to steal her from me… and hugged her close.

“Kirino…. Let’s make up. Right away.”

“A-Ayase…?”

“I’m sorry… sorry… for saying those things are dirty, that I can’t approve of them… this isn’t a time to be making such a big deal over the little things… I’m really sorry… I didn’t realize…”

“Eh? Eeh?”

Kirino seemed completely bewildered as her close friend hugged her tight and wailed.

O-Ohh… I did it.

Even I didn’t think that would work this well. After all, Ayase was strongly prejudiced. But Kirino’s hobby, and these doujinshi were not just dirty things. If I pleaded that point desperately with her, even if the argument didn’t completely make sense, I thought that perhaps she would accept what I was saying.

Hm… it seems that my speech didn’t completely go to waste.

“… Geez, well that was all pretty troublesome.”

With a cynical smile, I started heading towards the two girls…

“D-Don’t come any closer, hentai!”

Ayase hugged Kirino close as if to protect her, and gave me a glare.

… Huh?

“….. Uummm… who are you talking to?”

“Shut up! Don’t talk, hentai! Hentai hentai hentai! You’re making my ears bleed!”

Huh… well this was a bit different from what I was expecting! I was correct in thinking that she was really prejudiced, and she had seemed to have accepted my argument… but didn’t she jump to an incredibly strange conclusion here by herself?!

Ayase stared at me with her empty, dark eyes.

“As I thought, you’re the source of all this evil…! Never touch my close friend again! You’re dirty! Repulsive! Disgusting!”

“A-Aya… se…?”

Still holding onto Kirino’s hand, she quickly began to distance herself from me.

She swiftly turned back around one more time,

“… You’re disgusting, go and die.”

Giving me a glance as if she was looking at a piece of garbage, she left her sharp parting remark with me.

“………”

I was left alone in that abandoned playground.

“… And everything went according to plan!”

Isn’t that great, Kirino? You were able to properly make up with your close friend.

Ahh, there’s something in the corner of my eye… sniff.

In this way, following that time, another black mark was engraved into my life’s history.

What follows is the necessary account of what happened afterwards.

A week had passed since that incident.

First, in regards to my relationship with Kirino…

You could say that it was still the worst. After that incident, we had not spoken a word to each other, we did not even look at each other, and in the end, that brat didn’t even come within five meters of me.

She was treating me as if I was some dirty thing… or better yet, as if I didn’t exist.

I was being completely ignored. It wasn’t even as if we had gone back to square one.

My relationship with my sister had deteriorated to an unprecedentedly bad level.

I had thought that it was impossible for her to hate me anymore than she already did, but I guess there was definitely room for our relationship to fall further…

… This was a hole I could never dig myself out of, wasn’t it?

That’s understandable, considering what a mess of that situation I had made.

But, well… why did I do such a thing again?

After I turned off the switch, after my frenzy had died down, after I had returned to my senses…

That was the first thing that came to mind.

Spitting out such embarrassing things, being so dedicated at great personal risk, and in the end getting both Kirino and Ayase to really hate me…

“Hah… how pitiful…”

Well, there’s no helping it. This was just the result of my carrying out my own will, and doing what I wanted to do.

At the very least, I didn’t regret what I did, so I would quietly accept the consequences.

I mean… I was at least able to achieve my goal of getting Kirino and Ayase to make up.

In the end, my embarrassing actions, and my pathetic feelings… they weren’t all wasted, right?

Moving along, there was also my relationship with Manami…

This was well… how do I put it? It was the same as always.

“Something really bothering you, Kyou-chan?”

“Hm? Uh, no, nothing really.”

It was morning in the classroom.

Today, as every other day, I came to school with my childhood friend, arrived at my desk, and gave a half hearted reply as I shook my head.

“I see. I’m glad, then.”

Manami gave me an aimless smile. That smile has been a tremendous help to me through the days.

These were the same days that were repeating over and over. It was a time I couldn’t even bear being separated from for three days.

And, even if these days begin to change little by little…

Even if I can’t stop these changes from happening…

I would manage somehow. Because bonds that are broken can be reconnected anew.

As long as the two people desired it to be so, their relationship could be born anew, as strong as they wanted it to be.

Unexpectedly, the changes I was so terrified of before… may not be as dreadful as I made them out to be. Because at any rate, those were the changes I chose myself.

Lately, I’ve come to be able to think that way… thanks to a certain someone.

“Hey, hey, look Kyou-chan… my hair’s returned back to normal, hasn’t it?”

“I see. I’m glad, then.”

I couldn’t see it at all. Also… didn’t she cut it before summer vacation? What are you saying now? Her hair is seriously freaky.

“Come on, look at iit…”

“I’m looking I’m looking. It looks really cute.”

“… Really?”

“Ah, really really. Your skin has been really glossy lately too. You’re becoming quite beautiful, aren’t you?”

This was getting tiresome, so I just threw an adequate compliment her way. With an “eh, ehh~,” the simple Manami closed both her eyes tightly, and moving her bag to and fro (1), gave an awkward, shy grin.

“Ehehe… is that so? M-maybe it’s because I’ve been able to get a lot of sleep. See, ever since before summer break… I’ve been sleeping together with ‘Kyou-chan.’”

“What the hell are you saying here in the classroom?!”

She was talking about the hug pillow, after all!

And then, at least, there was Kirino’s relationship with Ayase.

It was afterschool on that day. When I came back from school, as she had been doing once before, my sister was on the phone in the living room.

“I’m home.”

As I gave the standard greeting upon returning home, not only was there no response, but she didn’t even glance in my direction.

In her sailor uniform, Kirino was sitting deeply in the sofa with her legs crossed under her extremely short skirt, and was nodding at something while on her phone.

“Yeah, I’m alright. Thanks, Ayase. There’s nothing to be worried about…. Yeah… mm… ahaha… really… mm… oh yeah, do you want to go shopping together tomorrow?”

And that’s how it was. Having been branded with the stigma of the “hentai brute older brother,” it’s not like I could have asked her directly about it, but it seemed that their relationship was doing relatively well.

Because, at any rate… it seemed like almost every day, they were calling each other and chatting on the phone.

She couldn’t permit Kirino to have such a dirty hobby, but also didn’t want to separate from her… Ayase was imprisoned in a paradoxical situation, but by using me as a scapegoat, it seemed that she had found a loophole out of the paradox.

The other day, I had gotten an email in my inbox.

”To the big liar of an onii-san,

Because of you, I could make up with Kirino. Don’t think that I have approved of Kirino’s hobby, and don’t think that I am withdrawing the opinions I presented the other day… but while I can’t come to a compromise, and while I can’t accept her hobby, I’ve decided to move on. There’s no helping it. But, don’t think that I’ve given up! I will definitely save Kirino from your evil influence one day! I will definitely not lose to you!

PS: If you ever do anything dirty to Kirino, I’m going to kill you.”

Well? Scary, wasn’t it? I never wanted to meet face-to-face with that girl again.

But………. that email………. well, whatever.

I drank down my tinge of doubt with a bottle of cola. From the refrigerator, I returned to the living room, and passed by my sister’s side.

“Alright, Ayase, I’ll see you tomorrow at school.”

Kirino cut off the phone call, and looked bashful.

When I saw her looking happy like this, the entire conflict with Ayase and the stigma that had been passed down to me all seemed like trivial matters. Just now, I could think like that.

I’m glad. I sent my final blessings to the little sister I would probably never talk to again.

Well, at any rate…

With this, now, our live advice session to make fond summer memories for her had come to an end.

This was the last time. Certainly, this time was the last time.

Because my relationship with Kirino, because of what had happened, had hit rock bottom.

Because Kirino probably now knew how risky it was to come to me for advice.

At long last, I could return to the quiet, normal days I had wished for from the bottom of my heart.

Now, I wouldn’t be forced to play eroge, and wouldn’t be dragged to absurdly tiring events… it was nice.

Shrugging my shoulders, I tried to leave the room.

“Hey.”

I already had my hands gripped around the doorknob when I stopped.

Then, my sister spoke with her usual blunt tone of voice.

“Come here for a second.”

… whaa…

I suddenly turned around. Still gripping the doorknob tightly, my eyes widened.

H-How many days has it been since I’ve talked to her…? What does she want with me now?

“Why do you look so confused? Come on, quickly.”

“… Alright…”

Giving up, I did as my sister had ordered. I soon stood in front of the sofa, and gulped.

… W-What kind of abuse was going to be hurled my way…?

I had steeled myself, but for some reason Kirino looked down and seemed to have a hard time saying what she wanted to…

“… Umm… you… when you shouted that back then… how serious were you being?”

“Ah? D-Does that matter?”

Why was she asking this all of a sudden…?

I mean, let’s just drop that subject, please! I’m begging you! When I looked at her with pleading eyes…

The atmosphere around Kirino completely changed.

“Y-Yes… it does matter…”

She looked downwards, grasping tightly onto the hem of her skirt, and her cheeks were flushed.

… What? What was up with that… that strange response? That’s… not like you… at all…

Bewildered, I asked.

“Why?”

“…….. You don’t know?”

From her position on the sofa, she looked upwards, hot in the head, and gazed at my face.

When our eyes met, I realized that Kirino’s eyes were wet.

Her face was red, as if she had caught a cold.

“… Well… because….”

Becoming frightened by my sister’s state, I took a step or two back.

And then Kirino, as if saddened and helpless at seeing my actions, looked like she was about to cry.

She stood up from the sofa, and desperately caught my sleeve.

“….. Do you really…… not know…?”

… Well… maybe… there was that… but how should I respond…?

Seeing me completely perplexed and unable to speak, Kirino resolved herself and began her confession.

She spoke while looking downwards, trying not to make eye contact.

“You’re too slow… idiot… don’t make me say it… it’s embarrassing…”

Gulp.

I gulped down a mouth of saliva.

“I… I… I thought about what you said back then… and then… umm… that is… oo… this is hard to say… s-so… please just listen?”

After that, Kirino resolutely raised her head, and faced me directly. Then, she gathered her strength.

Y-You…! W-What are you trying to say?

“I… a-also love my aniki… maybe.”

“S-S-Seriously?!”

-

“…What did you think I would say? Why are you getting all worked up over it? You gross siscon.”

-

“Wha….. t-t-t-thi…. this……………”

My mouth and eyes opened wide, I couldn’t do anything but stand there in mute amazement.

I mean, just look at my face! Dammit! Daaaammit! Daaaaaaaammmmiiitt!!!

This is impossible! This girl! ….! Crap…!!

My head was burning up, and I grabbed it with both hands, twisting my body harshly back and forth.

“Kyahahaha! That’s so lame! Y-You’re such an idiot… you were actually being serious, weren’t you?! Grooooss~~! Ahahaha!”

Laughing uproariously and pointing at me, Kirino finally wiped away her tears, and poked my stomach with her elbow.

“Come on, how long are you going to stand there looking like an idiot? Let’s go, you siscon!”

She pulled strongly on my sleeve, and lightly turned around. A daring smile appeared on her face.

-

“You promised to play me in Siscali, remember?”

<noinclude>

==== INCOMPLETE ====

<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2012-05-03T09:37:05Z

Mangaexpert: /* This Chapter is hosted from http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ before making changes, please submit them at NanoDesu's Contact Page */

== Chapter 4==
<noinclude>
====This Chapter is hosted from [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/] before making changes, please submit them at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/contact-me/ NanoDesu's Contact Page]====
</noinclude>
[[Image:Oikk_v02_263.jpg|thumb]]

After we had seen Summer Comiket from one end to the other, we headed towards Kokusaitenjijo Station <ref>I will not translate the names of cities or subway stations in the translation. But in case you’re curious this translates roughly to “international exhibition center.”</ref>.

Raindrops had already started pitter pattering down, so by the time we got to the station it might start seriously raining.

When we reach the other side, I wonder if we should hail a taxi…

Neither I nor Kirino had the courage to walk home carrying these two heavy, dangerous paper bags with us.

“Hey Kirino. By the way, I noticed you bought quite a lot from the corporate booths…”

“… What, you got a problem with that?”

Kirino’s ears twitched. It was unavoidable that she would likely want to show off her purchases. Of course, I didn’t really want to see her stuff at all, but it was at least better than getting into an argument, so I told her what she wanted to hear. “Um… I was just wondering what you bought.”

“… Hmph, well I guess I can show you then.” Kirino responded in an outrageously arrogant way, and with a “tadaa~~!” <ref>It more literally says “with a sound effect.”</ref> showed off a piece of cloth wrapped in vinyl.

“Fufu, isn’t it amazing?”

“… Umm… what is it exactly?”

“It’s a Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru Summer Comiket limited edition hug pillow cover. On the front you have her in her Ecstasy Mode, and on the back there’s Meru-chan in her underwear. Cute, isn’t it?”

She was really happy. I had never seen my sister smiling in such an entranced way before.

I’m not sure, but if we’re talking about Ecstasy Mode, isn’t she also in that mode as well?

But, seriously… to think that I would hear the words “hug pillow cover” again here…

I had seen the word when I was shopping online, had dealt with the word when I gave Manami her present… it seems like lately, there’s been a strange connection of fate between me and this word…

I had an idea that you would use such a thing while you were in bed… but if that’s the case, exactly what would you do with it?

I mean, no matter how much you love Meruru, it’s not like you would want to sleep with her, right…?

As cold sweat formed on my forehead, I timidly asked.

“Hug pillow… how exactly are you going to use that? To decorate your room or something?”

“Eh? It’s a hug pillow, so obviously I would sleep while hugging it. Well, sometimes I’ll rub my face into it and smell it as well…”

“………!!”

I shouldn’t have asked! And she’s looking at me, puzzled, as if that was the most natural answer in the world!

Don’t make such an explosive announcement so casually!

I was gripped with an overwhelming sense of fear, and barely managed to get my next words out.

“… W-well… I mean… wouldn’t it just smell like polyester?”

“Huh? It smells like a girl.”

… That’s your own smell! Or, to be exact, that’s the smell of the brand of shampoo you use! ….. Uwaah… what the hell is up with this?! This… this little sister of mine!

She calls me a hentai over and over, but isn’t she the one who’s much more of a hentai?!

But I already knew that, you know? From the beginning, I already knew that!

Like that…

In the midst of tears and chaos, the curtain dropped on our first experience with Summer Comiket.

From the start, my goal in planning this trip and coming to the Big Sight convention center was to allow Kirino to make some fond summer memories, but personally, I didn’t have fun at all.

It was just as Saori and Kuroneko said.

To the end, this event was a place where otaku gathered and actively had fun.

Average people like me were not welcome.

I had to wait hours upon hours before even getting in, the crowd was terrible, and it was absurdly humid.

My sister was constantly flowing with complaints, I was forced by that maid to buy an ero book, I had to carry a huge amount of luggage… it was terrible. Other than that Cell, there was nothing I was really pleased to see.

But well… even though the event didn’t agree with me, Kirino seemed to have an increeeedible amount of fun.

She had been all complaints at the beginning… but she was able to meet with authors she liked, and was able to buy a lot of doujinshi.

She bought a lot, played games, saw cosplay. And because of that, was able to deepen the bonds between her and some of her friends.

That… should become… a good memory, right? I’m not her, though, so I can’t say for sure.

“… Geez… my feet really hurt…”

Ahhh I’m beat. When I get home, I’m going to take a bath and then promptly fall asleep.

Yeah, and I’m never coming back to this event again.

But, I’ll have to properly thank those two who helped in making fond memories for Kirino.

Slackening my walking speed, I casually left Kirino’s side. Behind us, Kuroneko and Saori were talking with each other. I soon was walking beside them, and first spoke up to Saori.

“Ah, Saori. Thanks for today… you were an immense help. Seriously.”

“Hahaha, no need to thank me. You did the same thing this morning, didn’t you? … Fufu, honestly, you’re so polite, Kyousuke-shi. You’re just a bit too conscientious, don’t you think?”

“… no, I don’t think so.”

“Well, shall I pick different words and say you’re a siscon instead?”

“… Please don’t. You’re just dodging the issue again. Can’t you just simply accept my thanks?”

… It couldn’t be that this huge thing was embarrassed every time I praised her or thanked her, right?

Kuroneko was hard to read since she never showed emotion, but Saori was always smiling, so it was difficult to figure out the subtleties of her mood as well.

Her speech and costume were all linked to this character she had created… so I had a feeling that what I saw in front of me was not the real Saori. Nevertheless, there was no doubt that she was a good person.

“Ah, I apologize. But, honestly, I’m the one who should be thanking you. I was able to have a lot of fun today. Letting me meddle in your lives and deriving pleasure from that… that gives me pleasure as well. Out of all people, you should understand what I mean, Kyousuke-shi.”

“… As if I would know.”

Dammit, talking as if she could see right through me. She’s really hard to deal with, this one.

Kuroneko suddenly approached me from Saori’s side.

“… Could you please give me back my clothes?”

“Hm? … Oh.”

I passed back the clothes I had been holding onto for a long time, and Kuroneko lightly put the clothes on.

“Oh, also… thank you too. From Kirino, also…”

“For what? I don’t happen to recall doing anything for you that would require gratitude. Please stop. Being thanked for something I didn’t do is the epitome of unpleasantness.”

… In contrast, this one was easy to understand. She was of the same ilk as Kirino, after all.

As Kuroneko swiftly distanced herself from me, I nimbly tried to lead her into the next topic.

“Hey, come over to our house sometimes. After all, we don’t live far from each other.”

“… I’ll think about it.”

Just by that response, I somehow felt that I understood how she felt about Kirino.

It seemed that everything had gone splendidly.

There were plenty of bumps on the way, but I felt that Kirino’s desire to make good summer memories had been successfully fulfilled.

But there was always the dread that things wouldn’t continue to go as planned. Kirino and I remembered all too well the last time something like this had happened. A pitfall could suddenly appear out of nowhere in front of us.

I didn’t think it was possible that such a thing could happen again.

We were on the way back from the Big Sight convention center. Descending down a wide set of stairs, we went through the main streat towards the station.

The sky was getting more and more cloudy, and was filled with grey. It was an atmosphere quite unbefitting of such a trip’s conclusion.

And then… just as we were about to reach the station, I heard a familiar voice.

“Kirino? Is that you?”

“?!”

In front of me, Kirino suddenly stiffened, and faced the direction the voice came from. I also moved my gaze that way.

Somehow, the person who was standing there was none other than Kirino’s classmate and friend, Aragaki Ayase.

She was wearing a snug black tanktop, a short-sleeve white jacket, sunglasses, a silver accessory… etc. etc. I was familiar with her figure already, but her outfit exposed her belly button, which startled me as I looked at her.

But perhaps it was just the atmosphere she exuded, but I didn’t feel even a shred of indecency in her outfit.

She stood on the shoulder of the road, with her hands still holding onto the door handle of a station wagon with tinted back windows. It seemed like she had just gotten out of the car.

“Ahah, it really is you! Haha, ohh, what’s up?”

“… A-Ayase… ?!”

Completely stiff and shocked, Kirino mumbled. Naturally, she was still holding in both hands the paper bags filled with doujinshi and other goods.

For Ayase, she was simply just surprised at this chance meeting. It seemed that being able to meet with a close friend in an unexpected place genuinely made her happy.

“Oh, I’m so happy! I can’t believe it! Even though we didn’t plan it, to be able to meet like this… that’s amazing! It’s like invisible strings bind us together or something, don’t you think? Ahh, haha, that made it sound like I’m you’re stalker or something! Even though I’m not.”

She really seemed excited about this. Under normal circumstances, Kirino probably would have joined her in the festivities, but of course these circumstances were far from normal.

“… Y-yeah… pretty amazing! … What a coincidence…!”

In front of her close friend who had suddenly appeared, Kirino’s face seemed to cramp.

”This screwed up coincidence… this isn’t good…! This has to be my imagination…! A dream… a mistake…!” is what she seemed like she wanted to say.

“Hey, what’s wrong, Kirino? That’s quite a strange expression! Come on, you’re meeting here with a good friend, you should be happier! Ah, right right, why exactly are you here anyways? I heard that right after Obon <ref>Japanese holiday. Ed: there was a footnote in an earlier chapter about it</ref>, track would get so busy that you would have to stop working too. Maybe you’re shopping… no that’s not it. So, what are you doing then?”

It seemed that when Ayase got worked up about something, she tended to go on and on without letting anyone get a word in edgewise. My mother was the same way, and every time she did that I would get irritated, but for some reason when this girl did it she seemed cute instead. Something was different. Or maybe, everything was.

“…… U-Umm……… t-that is…….”

Faced with her friend who was bubbling with joy, Kirino clearly seemed at a loss for words.

Now that I think about it, this situation felt similar to that offline meeting when Kirino was excluded from the group.

No matter how almighty she might be, Kirino seemed to be unexpectedly bad at dealing with situations like this…

But man… this really was noooooot good…

Well, seriously though. If I were in her position, this would be like meeting Manami on the way back from Comiket in front of Kokusaitenjijo Station… haha.

Well, to be honest, though… right now, faced with this situation that my sister was freaking out about, even though I was completely shocked, I also found it slightly hilarious.

I mean, come on. Meeting a friend here with this timing… is pretty insane, right?

As I thought, her behavior was just too unacceptable in the past. Karma’s a bitch <ref>I guess a more literal translation here would be “Serves you right.” But I dunno… I wanted the line to have a bit more pizzazz. Pizzazz. Pizzazz. Mmm that’s a fun word. Pizzaaaaazz. Man, these translator’s notes are getting more and more ADD by the second.</ref>, you could say.

Ahh… what are you doing to do, Kirino? How are you going to squeeze your way out of this predicament?

Eagerly to see how she would skillfully handle the situation, I watched intently, when…

“…! …!”

I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, but Kirino looked towards me desperately for help.

“Do something!” she seemed to be saying.

… Me? Even if you ask me to do something… also, is this really a time to be turning to me for help?!

I mean, aren’t you the one who believes that Ayase thinks I’m a monster of a brother who pushed down his little sister?! Argh, damnit!! Geez… I guess I have no choice…

Reluctantly, I faced Ayase and walked towards her, giving her a “yo” in greeting.

Of course, I was still holding onto those dangerous paper bags in both hands.

Having been completely focused on Kirino up until now, Ayase seemed to have finally noticed my presence. Her eyes widened and she blinked in surprise.

“Wah, if it isn’t onii-san! It’s certainly been a while! Hm?! Hmmm?! … Could it be, could it be… you two are on a date right now?!”

Why did she jump suddenly to that conclusion…? Could it be that she still hasn’t been able to get over that accident that happened before?

I really wanted to scream “Hell no!” at the top of my lungs, but if I did that the conversation would just get more jumbled, so I steeled myself and went the safe route. “… Well… something like that.”

“Wha?! What the hell are you saying?!”

Blushing, Kirino raised a protest (she probably was also surprised that I seemed to be strangely friendly with Ayase), but I quickly regained control the conversation and talked to Ayase in Kirino’s place.

“You too. What are you doing around here?”

“Ah, I was doing some gravure <ref>Models that mostly focus on sexual attractiveness and do work aimed for male audiences. For more info, check [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Model_%28person%29#Gravure_idols here].</ref> work.”

Ah, that’s why you’re wearing such a revealing outfit. I’ll definitely buy that magazine when it comes out.

“I was working right over there, but we had to suspend the shoot because of the rain… I was talking with my managers and taking a break in the car.”

After saying that, Ayase looked up at the sky. It was as cloudy as ever, and the rain was pitter-pattering down.

I see, it was probably difficult to take photos outside in this weather.

“Ahh… I see…”

Well, it’s good that I was able to steer the conversation somewhere else for a bit, but where do I go from here?

Ayase probably didn’t know anything about otaku… so she shouldn’t know anything about Comiket, or that there was an otaku festival going on at the Tokyo Big Sight Convention Center today.

So let’s just wrap this up quickly and without incident, and go our separate ways. That would definitely suffice.

But, I mean… wouldn’t it be alright just to tell this girl the truth?

Of course, it would still be best to just be able to get out of this situation skillfully without exposing Kirino’s secret.

But I mean, they’re close friends, so if she really did find out that Kirino was an otaku, would she really be that disgusted and go spreading rumors about it? She wouldn’t, right?

At the very least, if I came out to Manami that I was an otaku, nothing would change about our relationship with each other… in fact, she wouldn’t care what types of hobbies I had and would still continue to keep me company like she’s been doing up until now. And I couldn’t ask for anything more.

But, I couldn’t say that my relationship with Manami was the same as Kirino’s relationship with Ayase.

But, the only person Kirino, with all her attitude, could sincerely and proudly identify as a close friend was Ayase. And I’ve also met with her before, if only just for a bit, and I’ve been able to talk to her and get a decent reading of her disposition. She was absurdly softhearted, a bit quick to jump to conclusions, kind, and sincere…

So I mean… no matter how she manages to trip up, in the end they’ll just end up laughing about this, right?

But most of all, just like I had almost wanted to cry when I imagined what it would be like to be exposed like this to Manami, for Kirino, this was a life or death situation.

Well, let’s see if we can’t lie our way out of this safely.

“Umm, Aragaki…”

“You can call me Ayase.”

“Ah, well, Ayase… sorry, but we’re a bit busy right now…”

Looking very apologetic, when I signaled our intention to leave…

Perhaps Ayase had misunderstood something, but with a worried expression she closely examined Kirino’s face.

“… Hey, Kirino, are you not feeling well? You haven’t really talked at all this entire conversation… you don’t look good…”

Well, that’s just because you’ve sort of driven her into a corner and she’s about to blow her fuse. She’s really relatively bad at dealing with adversity, this one.

“Y-Yeah, that’s right… I’m not feeling that well… so… sorry, we have to go.”

What a liar… a child could lie better than she could…

Kirino spoke in that weird tone of voice she used with her school friends and put on a forced smile, but that excuse seemed to backfire with Ayase.

“If you want… you can ride in the car with me. Should I take those heavy looking bags for you?”

“T-thanks…! E-hehe! But really, I’m fine!”

Kirino wildly refused Ayase’s offer. Each time she fervently waved both hands back and forth, the dangerous paper bags waved in the air.

… H-Hey, Kirino… those bags look really filled to the brim…

If the bottoms of the bag rip and everything falls out, no matter how you spin it this situation is going to turn serious, you know…?

Completely ignoring my concerns, Kirino continued to deny Ayase’s persistent invitations.

At last, the good-natured Ayase seemed to admit defeat.

“I see, alright, Kirino… I shouldn’t interfere with your date with onii-san.”

“Y-Yeah…”

Kirino nodded, an amazingly complicated expression showing on her face. ”Ugh… I guess I have no choice but to say that now…” she seemed to be screaming while she tried to justify her words. Was it really that bad? Although, it’s not like I wanted her to say something like that…

“By the way, Kirino… there’s been something on my mind since I saw you…”

“W-What is it now?!”

Kirino seemed to be halfway to tears as she yelled. Ayase stretched her neck, and tried to peak behind Kirino.

“… Crap.”

The same word issued forth from both my mouth and Kirino’s mouth as we turned around.

Because right there stood the two people who had been left in the dark up until now, Saori and Kuroneko.

Wah, I had completely forgotten about those two…! I’m sure Kirino felt the same way.

Ayase seemed to be somewhat drawn to those two otaku behind us, and she raised her eyebrows.

“Umm… those two… are they your acquaintances…?”

“Eh, a-ahh…. ummm…?!”

Kirino seemed even more at a loss. I understood how she felt all too well. I mean, take Saori who was dressed in that gross otaku fashion, or the Gothic Lolita Kuroneko. The more you looked at them, the stranger and more suspicious they seemed.

And when I inevitably compared them to Ayase, they really stood out way too much.

“U-Umm, umm, ummm…..”

As Kirino looked over her shoulder at her otaku friends, cold sweat flowed down her face.

”Crap! I’m going to get exposed because of those two!”

That’s probably what she was thinking. Her distress was completely visible on her face.

Saori seemed to be unusually stiff, a forced smile on her face. Being as perceptive as she was, she probably was thinking carefully about whether or not she should introduce herself as Kirino’s friend.

And Kuroneko was the only one here that maintained no expression on her face. With eyes that betrayed none of her thoughts, she watched as the events unfolded before her…. and before long…

“… You must be mistaken… shall we go? If we don’t hurry back, we won’t make it in time to catch the anime at 5:30. And I do want to see today’s episode.”

Quickly turning around and heading towards the station in a route that went far around us, Kuroneko walked away. Next, standing between us and Kuroneko and looking back and forth a number of times, Saori in the end also followed after Kuroneko.

“……………”

Lately, one thing I’ve come to understand about Kuroneko is that what she does on the surface is almost completely independent of her actual inner motivations. So here, it may well have been that she wanted to go watch the anime, or it may have done that for our sake… I’m not sure which was the case. But…

Sorry about that… thank you. I muttered these words under my breath, inaudibly.

Kirino also looked uncomfortable, and silently watched as the two of them left.

With Saori and Kuroneko having somewhat unexpectedly withdrawn from that place, only Kirino, Ayase, and I were left.

“… W-What was up with that…? … Those two… those were some really strange outfits… weren’t they?”

Ayase mumbled a bit timidly while making sure that the two otaku had left the area. Well, I guess for her, the outfits those two were wearing would be quite a shock… but honestly, despite their appearances, they were both honestly good people, you know…? I tried very hard to prevent myself from saying this out loud.

“B-But, yeah! I definitely don’t know gross people like that!”

Hey Kirino… in the unlikely case that you’re actually saying that sincerely, I’m would definitely smack you. I don’t think that’s the case though.

“A-Ahh…”

Ayase looked around her, looking uncomfortable. Of course, all around us there were otaku who were headed towards the station on their way back from Comiket. There were also ones who were holding the same paper bags as we were, so I was really nervous… I really hope she doesn’t notice…

“Hey Kirino… for a while now I’ve been seeing a lot of strangely dressed people… and buses with anime art drawn on them… is there something going on around here today?”

“I-I don’t know! M-Maybe it’s because Comiket is today?”

What the hell?! I-Is she an idiot?! No matter how flustered you are, isn’t it clear that to someone like Ayase with no knowledge of otaku culture, those words don’t make any sense?! If you say something like that…

“Comiket… what’s that?”

See, now look what you’ve done! What are you going to do now?!

“C-Comiket… it’s that event that’s going on over there, right? I really don’t know though… they sell d-doujinshi, and stuff.”

“… Doujinshi… what’s that?”

“Eeehhh…..” <ref>I’m not sure who this line belongs to. It could be Kyousuke expressing frustration at the incredible amounts of stupidity, or it could be Kirino getting driven into a corner.</ref>

Arrrrghhhhh!! This isn’t good at all!! You’re digging your own grave here, Kirino…

Even though those two had so thoughtfully left the area for us… what exactly are you trying to doing here?

I looked up at the sky in disbelief. Giving out so many hints like that would give Ayase plenty of reasons to get suspicious. Ayase put on a mildly distrusting gaze, and began to pry further.

“… Kirino? Umm… are you hiding something?”

“N-No, I’m really not…?”

Kirino denied her accusation with a terribly weird tone of voice. But Ayase’s gaze had already turned to the paper bags that Kirino was carrying, and seemed to be reading the words that were printed… on them…

Next… Ayase began to alternate her gaze between the flustered Kirino and the paper bags.

Well, this is it, isn’t it? The countdown to Kirino’s otaku exposure has begun… having realized the situation, I then…

“I-I mean, we really are very busy! Sorry, we’ll see you later!”

Forcibly pulling Kirino by the hand, I tried to get away from that place. The situation had already gotten this bad, so I couldn’t think of any other way to resolve it other than getting away from here and just persist in playing dumb from here on out.

“L-Let’s go, Kirino.”

“Eh, ahh, yeah… see you, Ayase…”

Even though she was still completely bewildered, Kirino obediently took my hand and allowed herself to be dragged away. I really hate to say it, but if you looked at us at just that second, we really may have looked like a good couple. But..

“Wait!!”

Ayase’s thunderous voice boomed out behind me.

I was completely prepared to run away, but I was forced to a stop.

The atmosphere became incredibly charged. To think such a thing could come out of a docile-looking creature like this…

When I turned around, I saw that Ayase had grasped Kirino’s wrist tightly, as if trying to tell her that she wouldn’t be allowed to run away.

“A-Ayase…?”

“Kirino, why are you running away?”

“Umm… uhh… I’m not running a-“

“Liar.”

And that’s that. Ayase crushed Kirino’s denial in an instant.

“You’re lying… lying lying lying lying lying… don’t lie to me… you were running away, weren’t you? … You were running away, right? Running away? … Why are you lying to me?” <ref>Mmm… methinks Ayase’s drugs are starting to kick in.</ref>

… Huh? W-what was up with this strange forcefulness all of a sudden…?

Still gripping Kirin’s wrist tightly, Ayase continued to accuse Kirino of lying to her and trying to run away.

[[Image:Oikk_v02_281.jpg|thumb]]

In the face of this eerily threatening atmosphere, Kirino and I were both completely taken aback. And since the words were directly intended for her, Kirino seemed especially shocked.

With my hands still holding onto Kirino’s, I began to speak very timidly.

“… A-Ayase…? Umm…”

“Shut up!”

Huh?! H-Hey, wait wait wait… who exactly was this person?

“Onii-san, please stay quiet, won’t you? I’m speaking with Kirino right now.”

“I’m… sorry…”

What the hell was up with this scaaaaaaaaaary woman?!?! That was an intense glare!!

Clearly, she was not the same person she was a few minutes ago!! Multiple personality disorder?! Spiritual possession?! If you just took her words out of context, you could feel that she was a bit angry… but it was way more than that. Seriously.

What a ferocious intensity. The rain that had started falling mixed in with Ayase’s long black hair… a terrifying atmosphere drifted about in front of the Kokusaitenjijo Station. It was almost like a scene out of a horror movie.

Please believe me… I’m not exaggerating at all…!

My father was also pretty terrifying, but fear on a whole different plane of existence now attacked me and my sister.

What the hell was up with this sudden chant…? Did we really do something to anger this girl?

“I’m sorry for shouting so suddenly… but, I’m… just worried about you, Kirino.”

Changing her tone, Ayase went with something more gentle and apologetic this time. It was a tone of voice that made me feel like feathers were tickling me in my ears.

“So Kirino… please don’t run away. Won’t you answer my questions? You’re hiding something, right?”

She went right back to being scary there at the end! The gap between that tone and her gentle whisper is so startling!

This is why good-looking people are so… T-T-This is why…!!

Give me a break! Why is it that this always happened, that there wasn’t a single pretty person I knew with an upfront and honest personality?

Was there a wire loose somewhere <ref>Kyousuke could here be referring either to his own life being screwed up or to the crazy people around him. In context, I’m more tempted to go with the former interpretation.</ref>?! What the hell was up with my luck with women?! Arggh, dammit, as I thought, normal girls are the best! Somehow, I suddenly felt an intense desire to see my childhood friend!

And also, Kirino! Y-You, did you know that she was… that she was like this?

Having drifted off from reality for a second, I returned to my senses and turned my gaze to my sister, goosebumps rising all over my body. And then…

“U-Uhhh…..”

Kirino seemed much more scared out of her wits than I was.

U-Uwaah… she didn’t know this side of Ayase existed either, did she…

“… N-No, that’s not it. Ayase… that’s not it. So uhh… please don’t get angry?”

“You too, Kirino, please stop making excuses, won’t you? I’m being serious, alright?”

“Uhh…”

“Right now, you were running away, right? You were trying to run away from me, right? Please don’t give me excuses… if this really is a misunderstanding though, just tell me, alright? If you can, that is.”

“U-Uhh…”

Groaning, Kirino looked down at the floor. I mean, if I had something said at me with such intensity, I would probably do the same.

Honestly, she really was just making excuses… there’s no way she can refute that.

Staring at her friend with an empty expression like that, Ayase snarled and bore her teeth.

“See, you can’t say anything! Don’t you know? You know, don’t you Kirino? I absolutely hate being lied to. I absolutely hate people who lie to me! But even then, why would you do something like that? Why would you lie to me? Come on, tell me. I thought we were close friends?”

Oogh… scaaary… and what’s more, how she’s getting angry is leaving a bad taste in my mouth. What’s up with her unpleasant accusations?

See, look, the otaku around us are getting scared as well and are starting to glance over here…

And I mean, in the first place… why did this girl suddenly get so hysterical?

I mean, sure, it wasn’t right for us to try to trick her and run away… but no matter how you looked at it, this was an overreaction, wasn’t it? She really doesn’t have to get so charge up about this. Don’t you think?

“………………”

Kirino did not offer a single response, and continued looking downwards. I couldn’t see her face from where I was standing, but I could feel her hands tightly holding onto mine. Her palm was hot, her hands were wet with sweat, and she was trembling.

As Kirino stood like that, Ayase closely examined her. Her eyes were narrowed, and she spoke coldly.

“Come on, say something for yourself.”

“……”

“… Not being able to say something means that you have something to be guilty about, yes? Or maybe, there’s something you don’t want to talk to me about? … How shocking, considering I thought we were close friends. I must have been mistaken.”

“N-no, that’s…”

“No? Did I say something wrong? What did I say that was wrong? … And you aren’t talking again. Cut it out.”

Ayase brought her face close to Kirino’s face. All while she still had a firm lock on Kirino’s wrist.

And then, suddenly, she did a complete about face and put on a painful expression. Her pretty eyes became wet with tears, and she raised an appeal.

“This isn’t you at all, Kirino… what in the world has gotten into you? Hey, did I say something wrong? Was I mistaken? Am I wrong to want to know why you were running away from me, why you were trying to lie to me?”

Not being able to bear watching this scene anymore, I pulled Kirino’s hand and interposed myself between the two girls.

“… Let’s leave it at that. Even close friends can keep one or two secrets from each other, can’t they? Come on, let go of her hand. If you grab it that hard, it’ll bruise.”

At my words, Ayase seemed a bit ashamed. A bit later, she put on a smile and let go of Kirino’s hand.

“… I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” She sincerely apologized in a sympathetic manner.

“Yeah… I-I’m fine…”

Saying that, Kirino put on a weak smile, but as I feared, there was a red hand mark left on her wrist… exactly how hard was she holding onto Kirino’s wrist, that girl…?

With rather gloomy thoughts, I gazed at the swollen red mark.

“I guess that’s true… even close friends can have one or two secrets, right?”

Ayase was by no means speaking in a joking tone of voice, but her expression and words were both very serious.

“… But, I want to help support you <ref>More literally, “I want to become Kirino’s strength.” Sounds way too cheesy in English though.</ref>. I mean… you’ve been such a help to me… it’s always been like that. With the modeling job, as my senpai, as my classmate… for many years, you’ve always supported me in everything I do.”

To me, you’re a very, very important friend.

I could not feel any semblance of artificiality or ulterior motive in her words.

She was speaking from the bottom of the heart, and she truly was fond of Kirino. That’s why she wanted to help Kirino in any way possible.

Even if Kirino refused her help, she couldn’t just stand by and watch, pretending everything was alright.

It was a line of reasoning I feel like I’ve heard before. It was a line of reasoning I understood all too well.

I could almost see her next words coming.

“Just by how you’ve been acting, I can tell that you’re hiding something from me, that there’s something you don’t want to tell me. But, this time, for some reason, I felt like I just couldn’t let it go. You could call it a woman’s intuition… although that might be a bit too grand. I just had a bad feeling about this… so I couldn’t leave it alone.”

“Ooo…”

Kirino awkwardly looked down at the floor while Ayase gave her a worried expression. Her hand trembled nervously.

Ayase followed Kirino’s line of sight.

“Is there something in those paper bags?”

Giving the paper bags a piercing, ferocious glare, Ayase spoke in what was probably the scariest tone she had used up until now.

Of course, we couldn’t respond to that question at all. Both Kirino and I could do nothing but stay silent.

This time, without urging us on or insulting us… Ayase soon appeared by our side and stared into our eyes. It was incredibly unnerving.

“… Comic Market <ref>Of course, Comiket is just an abbreviation of “Comic Market.”</ref>… hm?”

Ayase read the event name printed on the paper bags in an annoyed tone of voice.

A period of silence once again elapsed… Plop, plop… only the sound of the rain around us slowly increasing in intensity could be heard in my ears. And then, finally…

The rain began to come down in torrents. It was an unadulterated downpour.

Kirino suddenly became worried that the paper bags would get wet. She promptly tried to move somewhere with a roof hanging overhead… but once again her wrists were caught.

“Where are you going?! Is that really more important than this conversation right now?!”

“…”

Kirino must really feel driven into a corner at this point. I should probably act now deal with the consequences later, so I had already begun to move to help, but…

“Let go!”

Kirino forcibly tried to shake off her friend’s hand. I really don’t think she meant to make it look that way, but there was no way to view the situation other than that Kirino was rejecting Ayase.

There was no mistaking that Ayase felt that way. Her face flushed red hot.

“Kirino…?!”

Not wanting to lose her grip, Ayase’s hand that was being shaken grabbed onto the paper bag…

Riiiip! By the time the hollow sound reverberated in my ears, it was already too late.

“Ah-“

As Kirino looked back, she made a soft exclamation. In the midst of the present tussle, the paper bag’s bottom had torn. The doujinshi that Kirino had bought all spilled nakedly onto the ground. Watching them getting cruelly soaked in the rain, even someone like me, who had very little emotional attachment to them, felt heart-stopping shivers go down my spine.

Even though she was so happy to have bought them earlier… that’s… pretty terrible…

Kirino seemed to have fallen into a state of complete and utter shock, and stood stock still while going ghastly pale.

Ayase looked down at the doujinshi which had dropped at her feet with cold, frightening eyes…

“!”

Slowly, she picked up one of the Siscali doujinshi. Her facial expression didn’t change, but her eyes widened.

Flip flip, flip flip… She turned through the wet pages, speaking with a tremble in her voice.

“Don’t… worry. I won’t tell anyone about this. To think someone like you would be into these… kinds of things… that you would go so far to lie about it, to try to hide it… I don’t think anybody would believe that kind of ridiculous story even if I told them… but.”

Right then, the trembling in her voice ceased. She spoke in an unfeeling tone of voice, sending a chill down my spine.

“… I’m sorry. I cannot be friends with someone like that… Kousaka-san. Please don’t try to talk to me at school from now on either.”

It was three hours later. The minute I arrived home, I plopped down the paper bags in the entranceway.

“……. Ahh……… I’m so beat……….”

Falling into an exhausted squat, I was too tired to even move.

High level otaku would do this three days in a row, but it would be a terrible mistake to think they were in the same class of people…

Well then. This isn’t the time to be doing this. These dangerous things have to first be quickly put away. If mother found these, it really wouldn’t be pleasant…

… But, my sister who should have taken the initiative and put those things away had shakily walked up the stairs right after coming home.

It wasn’t an atmosphere in which I felt comfortable talking with her. On the way back, in the train and the taxi, it had been like this. Shouldn’t I be deserving of a bit of praise just for having tolerated this gloomy, unpleasant atmosphere for longer than two hours?

Geez… what to do about this situation…?

Taking off my shoes, I rubbed my heel which was throbbing in pain. I then once again took up the five damn heavy paper bags, and slowly went up the stairs. Once I arrived at my sister’s room, I put the paper bags down for the moment, and began to knock… but there was no response.

“Hey Kirino. At the very least, let me put the things you bought in your room.”

She didn’t respond, but I heard a bit of noise coming from within. Without anything to lose, I tried twisting the knob, and found that the door wasn’t locked. She probably didn’t even have the energy to lock the door. Opening the door slightly, I saw that the room interior was completely dark. Doing a rather brotherly thing, I threw the door open, turned on the lights, and tried to cheer my depressed sister up… at least, that idea ran through my head before I rejected it. However I thought about it, it just was completely out of character for me, and I felt no sense of duty to go that far. In the first place, I wouldn’t even know what to say to her, and considering how much she hated me, anything I did say had no chance of cheering her up in the first place. It was a pitiful situation, for both me and my sister.

“… I’ll just leave these here then.”

Through the crack that had opened up, I slid the five paper bags through as gently as possible. This was something I could do, the bare minimal brotherly action. “I’m going to heat up the bath, so come in after a bit.” As I thought, she didn’t respond.

After washing off my light sweat in the shower, I decided to prepare the bath. Soaking in the tub put the body at ease much more than a shower alone. And if nobody else came in, then I would just go in myself. I wouldn’t let it go to waste.

… How long has it been since I’ve done something like this for my little sister?

I thought about it. Well, up until now, we’ve been pretty much ignoring each other, so…

After I finished my shower, I checked my cell phone, and saw that I had missed a call from Saori.

As I thought, when I returned her call, she seemed concerned about what had happened after they had left.

“Honestly, thank you for today. Thankfully, we made due, so don’t worry about it. Sorry that you had to worry about us.”

I didn’t mention that the girl that was there was Kirino’s close friend, that her otaku hobby had been exposed, that their relationship had been broken off, that she was now depressed… Saori had done a lot for us today, and had planned out our day for us, and had accompanied us the entire time.

I definitely didn’t want to give her some strange reason to worry about us further.

”I also tried to call Kiririn-shi, but she didn’t answer, so…”

“Haha, she’s also tired, I suppose. Right when she got back she fell asleep.

Ah, so it was like that? I’m relieved. Honestly relieved.

Saori seemed to have regained her peace of mind. Even though she had done so much for us… I’m really sorry.

It wasn’t until the next morning that I saw Kirino once again. Both my parents and I were gathered around the dining table.

My sister, last to appear, seemed to be acting as if nothing had happened. If this were a manga, the depressed heroine would have come out looking terrible with shadows under her eyes.

But both her hair and her makeup were as tidily put into order as always.

It was normal for Kirino not to talk while she ate, and she silently ate her curry. Giving her a sidelong glance, I felt that this all was a bit anticlimactic. What’s up with her?

“Kirino, training camp begins today, right? Aren’t you nervous?”

“Who exactly do you think I am, mom?”

It was a statement brimming with confidence and said in complete seriousness. My little sister was someone who could say things like that naturally, and moreover continue to produce results to match.

At this time, I couldn’t help thinking about how it only took her a single day after breaking off relations with her close friend to get back on her feet. I was impressed. You could go so far as to say that I was moved.

After we had gone to make summer memories for her, Kirino, as she had mentioned before, would become incredibly busy until summer ended.

Even after she returned from her one week training camp, she would go to practice day after day, and after she came back she would shut herself up in her room. These kinds of days continued until the month’s end.

After Summer Comiket had ended, my sister and I had not exchanged a single word.

She didn’t come to me for life advice again, and I didn’t try to talk to her about what had happened with Ayase. And even though I had promised to battle her in the game, up until now that still hadn’t happened.

In other words, I had no idea what the situation between Kirino and Ayase had become after that incident.

There was a lot of questions I wanted to ask Kirino. But I didn’t.

I also didn’t try to call or email Ayase about the matter.

Why, you ask? Because it’s not like I was friendly enough with them to meddle that much.

In relation to that incident, I had not moved a muscle. And I didn’t intend to in the future.

Of course… my sister had come to me multiple times for life advice, and I as well had gone to her for help with Manami. Compared to the perpetual cold war we had waged with each other before, I think we had definitely made a bit of progress in our relationship. And within the limits of those life advice sessions, we found many chances to talk to each other.

However, to the very end, those were instance where we just wanted advice.

Don’t misunderstand. You might think that we were getting along more lately, but Kirino and I still both hated each other. We were just oil and water, so there was no helping it. So it’s for the best if we can just come to terms with this situation and continue to ignore each other as much as possible.

Right now, we had regressed to the situation of a few months before, returning to the cold relationship in which we avoided eye contact and didn’t try to talk with each other.

And so this was the end result of that last life advice session…

She probably had already given up on trying to get life advice out of her useless brother.

… Well, I don’t mind. I don’t take issue with that at all.

I mean, having been mixed up with this life advice business by my annoying little sister, you could say I was grateful for how things turned out. Nothing more would disturb the peaceful life I wanted to live. It was refreshing.

Hmph… I just don’t give a damn.

Before I knew it, summer vacation was over, and the second school semester had begun.

Lately, perhaps because of all the unpleasant rain and thunder we’ve been getting, my sense of seasons had gone to hell.

The temperature would go up and down and up and down, so I had to be careful in choosing my daily attire.

By the way, the reason I can worry about such trivial things is because I had returned back to the ordinary, unblemished life I loved. Today, just like any other day, I was with Manami walking home from school.

“Hey, hey, Kyou-chan… it’s been a while since we’ve done this, hasn’t it?”

“Hm? Since we’ve done what?”

I sent a puzzled look to my childhood friend beside me, who had suddenly broken into a grin.

Manami’s eyes arched in the middle of her plain looking glasses, and her expression slackened.

“I mean, walking home alone together like this.”

“What are you talking about? The new semester started today, so isn’t it pretty obvious we’d be doing that?”

And it’s not like it’s been that long since we’ve walked home together like this.

After all, what about all those times during summer break when we had gone to the library or the park together?

After I naturally responded appropriately to her comment, Manami thinned her lips and looked up bitterly.

“That’s not what I meant. Oohh, you don’t understand at all, do you, Kyou-chan?”

“If you ask me, you’re the one who doesn’t understand… geez.”

If I still have so much trouble understanding Manami even though we’ve been friends for a long time, there’s probably no way I can understand other women…

Walking along like that for a bit, Manami spoke in a very natural tone of voice.

“Hey. Kyou-chan, there seems to have been something on your mind lately.”

“… What do you mean?”

I turned the other way and feigned innocence. Manami chuckled.

“’I don’t quite know what’s bothering you… but I can tell that whatever it is, you don’t want to talk to me about it. But, I can’t let that go. No matter how much you say it doesn’t have anything to do with me and refuse my help, I can’t just stand by and pretend nothing is happening.’ How about I say that?”

“……… Oh hoh…… where did you learn how to say cool things like that?”

“Cool, right? It’s what Kyou-chan said to me a while ago.” <ref>See Volume 2, Chapter 2, near the end. Manami pretty much recites Kyousuke’s little speech verbatim… man, that’s rather creepy.</ref>

“I-Is that right?”

Ehh… I could just play dumb here, but if I do that, I have a feeling that this situation is going to get to be more and more of a headache.

“What the hell… you’re going to be the death of me.”

“Same to you.”

As I gave up with a painful expression on my face, Manami cheerfully laughed while nudging me with her bag.

It almost seemed like we had returned to midsummer. And it wasn’t as if the scent of sundried grass coming from my childhood friend had anything to do with that feeling.

“But, seriously… there’s nothing bothering me… honestly.”

“… Is that right? I’m pretty sure there is, though…”

Well, if you say so, maybe there is. But, honestly, nothing comes to mind.

“Hmm… maybe it’s something… you’re not conscious of?”

“Hm.”

“Ah, I remember you said something about your little sister… does this have something to do with that life advice you gave Kirino-chan?”

“Definitely not.”

I responded instantly, announcing that conclusion in a forceful tone of voice. When I did that, Manami clapped her hands together.

“Ah, I got it. So it’s that.”

“No, it isn’t!”

What the hell just happened?! But Manami seemed to be convinced in her beliefs, mumbling things like “ahaha, you really aren’t very honest with yourself” with a know-it-all air.

“… At any rate, even if there is something bothering me, it has nothing to do with my sister. Alright?”

“Yeah, sure. Well, can I ask you something else then? Has there been something bothering Kirino-chan lately?”

“…………….”

What the hell… I don’t like this. I don’t like this at all… it seems like she’s been leading me around by the nose all this time… she said that she was asking me something else, right?

Even though she seems so plain, she’s pretty impertinent, this one…

When I refused to talk further, I realized that we had arrived the usual T junction on the way home.

And then, with perfect timing (or should I say, terrible timing), we saw my beleaguered little sister. It wasn’t like this was an unusual occurrence, considering all the schools in the area pretty much let their students out at similar times. This type of chance encounter had already happened dozens of times.

“Ah… that’s… Kirino-chan… right?”

Manami didn’t seem confident in her assertion, which is natural considering they rarely interacted. It was just that before, Manami and I saw Kirino while she was taking part in that photo shoot, which is why Manami recognized her this time in the first place. Even though I wouldn’t have minded if she didn’t recognize her…

Even though Kirino was usually seen hanging out in a throng of people, for some reason, she was alone today.

“… Hm? Kirino-chan… seems a bit down…”

“Really? I can’t tell.”

Hm, she really seems pretty depressed. I’m her brother after all, so I could at least tell that much.

Usually, she would be walking at a rapid pace with her head held high.

She wasn’t someone who you would expect to see hunched over like that, sadly trudging back from school.

Up until yesterday, she hadn’t shown any signs of being depressed…

But today, maybe something happened at school… ugh, what is she doing, acting like that…?

Come on, don’t look so depressed in front of other people. That’s so not like you.

At some point, I had begun to bite my lower lip.

“Hey, Manami.”

“What, Kyou-chan?”

“I’m sorry. My stomach is starting to hurt, so we’ll have to reschedule our study meeting.”

As I faced forward and told Manami that, she simply responded with an “Alright.”

Next, in an unexpected act of encouragement, Manami gave me a firm push from the back.

“Do your best, onii-chan.”

Well, if you tell me that, then I guess there’s no avoiding it.

When I got back home…

Kirino was in the living room on the couch, hugging a cushion and burying her face into it.

On the table, there was a glass of cola she had drank a bit of.

Unlike during summer vacation, it was very clear that she was depressed.

Well, so what? It’s not like I feel any duty to worry about her, I couldn’t even begin to guess what to say to her in the first place, and it’s not like I was that interested in knowing what exactly was bothering her.

But, well… just now, Manami had tell me to do my best.

That softhearted person was worried after seeing Kirino looking so down…

So, there was no point in arguing.

It’s not like I was worried about her, but if something was bothering her it’s not like I couldn’t at least hear her out. <ref>One of the annoying things about Japanese is that the verbs “to ask” and “to listen” are the same verb. So I guess he could be saying “I can ask her about it,” but experience says that “listen” is probably a more appropriate translation.</ref>

“… Hey Kirino… you… didn’t even turn on the lights…”

I began to move to turn on the lights, but I hesitated, and in the end decided to leave the living room in its dimly lit state. I walked to my little sister’s side. My sister did not make even the slightest movement while her head was still buried in the cushion.

After a bit of hesitation, I steeled myself and began to speak.

“Hey. What’s wrong? Did… something happen at school…?”

“Not really.”

She vacantly mumbled while her face remained attached to the cushion. It was incredibly difficult to make out what she was saying.

But, I was relieved that she at least responded. If she were set on completely ignoring me, then there was nothing I would be able to do. So, let’s take one step forward at a time.

“Did you forget your homework… or something…?”

I knew that wasn’t the case, but I just wanted to test the waters.

Kirino shook her head from side to side. So that wasn’t it.

“Well then… did Ayase… say something to you?”

“……….”

I tried asking the real question, but this time I got no response. No response whatsoever.

Without losing heart, I asked another question.

“Could it be that… she broke her promise and spread rumors about your hobby…”

“Ayase would never do something like that!”

I widened my eyes at her angry response. If this were right before Comiket, I would feel happy that her friend was trustworthy… but how should I react to Kirino’s words now?

“Did you… make up with her?”

“…..”

Once again, no response. Kirino dug her face even deeper into the cushion. Seeing her to that, I could tell that she probably didn’t make up with Ayase… dammit, this is going nowhere. I began to pull on the cushion.

“Come on, Kirino. Look at me for a bit. If you don’t tell me anything I won’t know what’s going on.”

“Leave me alone.”

Kirino stubbornly tried to hold onto the cushion. Disregarding her attempts, I just pulled more strongly.

And then…

“Dammit! I told you to leave me alone!”

Kirino yelled, suddenly letting go of the cushion. As the pillow slipped out suddenly and I lost my balance, Kirino faced me and spoke even more angrily than she had been speaking before.

“What the hell… just because I’ve been talking to you a bit more lately, don’t go getting used to it and acting like you’re my brother or something! Don’t get the wrong idea! You’re disgusting!”

“Tch…”

Ah, is that so? What a lucky coincidence. I couldn’t agree more.

After all, that’s how it was, wasn’t it? It was all just a terrible misunderstanding for me to think that our relationship had gotten just a bit better, when nothing had changed at all. Well, I’m sorry for getting carried away.

Ugh… just ugh…

But I still don’t want to be told that by someone on the verge of tears.

“Ugh, it’s such a pain to deal with huge idiots. As if I give a damn what you say.”

“Huh?”

As Kirino’s face twisted in disgust, I tossed the cushion on the floor.

Whoosh! With that, I vigorously plopped myself down on the sofa.

I sat right next to my sister, our eyes at the same level, so I could listen to her better.

“I don’t care if you call me gross, I said. It’s fine, so say it all you want. Just go ahead! Hah, at any rate, I’m the siscon hentai idiot brother who made the terrible mistake of thinking that I was getting closer to my little sister after all! I won’t let you run away until you tell me what’s going on. If you think I’m annoying, then you’re best off just accepting it and giving me the whole story.”

What the hell did I just say? Did I hit my head somewhere on the way here or something?

At my incoherent rambling, Kirino made a strange face.

“W-What… are you saying?”

She seemed bewildered even though she was angry at the same time, you could say.

“So, you didn’t make up with Ayase?”

Ignoring her confusion, I asked my question. It was a rather forceful way of doing things, but the way things were going, it didn’t seem like she would talk about it by herself.

So I really had no choice but to interrogate her like this and deduce the situation from the answers she gave.

Well, I did only have one guess as to what had happened, and I probably wasn’t far off the truth.

I might be repeating myself, but I honestly am not worried about her. I mean, just look at the disgusted way in which she’s staring at me. She probably really hates that I’m meddling in something that’s none of my business…

Who in the world would want to go through so much trouble for the sake of someone like that?

But, I had already decided that I would do this. I had already told myself that I would do this. I had no intention of stopping without finishing what I had started.

After all, the blood of my stubborn father ran through my veins.

“Well?”

“… Making up with Ayase…”

Maybe having realized that yelling wouldn’t get her anywhere, Kirino dropped her aggressive tone, and glared at me with tear-filled eyes.

“… There’s no way… I could make up with Ayase… after… what happened…”

“Ah… I see.”

That menacing glare… just thinking back to it gave me the shivers. No matter how close they had been in the past, given how harshly Ayase rejected Kirino, it’s no wonder that it would be difficult for them to make up. But, judging from her reaction, what had her on the verge of tears definitely had something to do with the situation with Ayase.

“But… you seemed completely fine the day after you had that argument with her…”

And that’s why I had assumed that she had quickly got a hold of herself, had called Ayase and patched things up, and that the entire incident had reached some sort of conclusion.

So, what exactly happened to her right after the new semester started?

“I mean… I had to go to the invitational track and field training camp… so I couldn’t just be depressed all the time.”

“… What? … Was the training camp that important to you?”

“That’s obvious, isn’t it…? A lot of people other than me wanted to go to the training camp and had trained hard for it… but in the end I was the one selected. Do you really think I would go there depressed and just make it all go to waste?”

And so, she put off her depression until after the camp.

“… in shoujo manga or cell phone novels <ref>Hey, don’t look at me. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cell_phone_novel Go look at wiki instead.]</ref> sometimes you’ll read about protagonists who don’t do well at a big competition after they get rejected by a guy or have an argument with their friends… but screw that, I say. That’s that, and this is this. Screw off, I want to say to her… I would never be like that, never.”

“I see…”

She said that as if it was the most natural thing in the world. I see… as I thought, my little sister might look like a showoff on the outside, but she was strangely tough, hard on herself and on others, and an incredibly serious person.

“Have you called Ayase at any point after the incident?”

“No. I tried a few times… but she would never pick up… and I was also pretty busy.”

“… So that means… when you saw her today, it’s been a while since you’ve faced her…”

“… Yeah.”

So it seemed that there was no reason to think that my sister had made a quick recovery from this and didn’t care at all.

It was just that she had other things she needed to do, so she had just endured it in the meantime.

And then the things she had to do got done, the new semester started, and she came face to face with Ayase again.

Having to look at the reason for the breakup up close… that was what caused Kirino to once again get depressed? That’s why, in my eyes, it had seemed that she had already recovered, but then one day she suddenly seemed to fall into a gloomy mood again?

… That doesn’t sit well with me. I think that’s really quite incredible, but no matter how I look at it, it doesn’t sit well with me. I can’t even explain why it doesn’t sit well with me, but it really doesn’t.

You… why… why did you… agh, dammit! I don’t even know how to put it…!

“… And today? Did you talk with Ayase today? At least for a bit.”

At my question, Kirino didn’t respond, instead biting her lip and looking downwards. Hm, so she couldn’t talk to her, could she…

Personally, I’m not very well informed on the details of Kirino’s school relationships. But, seeing her come home dejected and alone when I’m used to seeing her always surrounded by a large group of friends…

Her relationship had probably soured with those people. Kirino and Ayase were probably at the core of that group of girls, so when they saw that Kirino and Ayase had broken away from each other, they too probably also distanced themselves.

Her friend who had always, always supported her, in her work, and at school.

Ayase had said that of Kirino, and Kirino also had once proudly praised her friend.

The bonds between those two were sincerely irreplaceable.

That’s why she was here, wasting away like this.

… This just makes me sick. Strangely, it pissed me off. Why did I feel this way?

“So? So… what are you going to do?”

“… What… am I going to do…?”

Kirino muttered weakly. It seemed that she had completely used up the fierce energy she had used to scream before.

Seeing my sister like this was just something I couldn’t swallow. I didn’t try to patronize <ref>More literally, “I didn’t think ‘awww, poor thing’ even for a second.”</ref> her even for a second.

“That’s obvious, isn’t it? What are you going to do to make up with Ayase?”

“… I… already told you… there’s nothing I can do.”

What is she saying? What exactly is she saying?

“She’s a close friend, isn’t she?”

No response. I tried again with a harsher tone.

“You’re alright with how things are? Breaking up like this.”

And then…

“Shut the hell up!”

Whoosh. Instead of sending a response my way, she sent a counterattack. Cling Clang! Irritated, Kirino shook off my arm <ref>You know, I went back to make sure I didn’t miss something, but I can’t find where in the novel it says that Kyousuke had made physical contact with Kirino in the first place. But there is no other way to interpret this line.</ref> and threw many of the things on the table to the floor.

The crystal ashtray was upset, and the bottle of cola violently fell to the floor.

The atmosphere suddenly tensed. The explosive situation continued for another few suspenseful seconds.

“… Well? Well what?! Haven’t I just been telling you to stop meddling…? Just leave me alone! It has nothing to do with you!”

“… That’s true.”

… It was true. It’s not like she needed to tell me that. This situation really had nothing to do with me.

It wasn’t as if I was trying to turn this into a life advice session like before, to let all the progress I had made <ref>He actually says “all that I did.” Which I interpreted as making progress in their relationship. Otherwise it would sound too much like a non sequitur.</ref> go to waste. Right now, this was just an issue between my sister and her estranged friend.

That was it. It was an issue that took place in a world that had nothing to do with me. However…

“… I don’t like it.”

“Huh?”

“I don’t like it, I said! I don’t like seeing you give up so easily!”

Even though it had nothing to do with me, I couldn’t help myself from getting angry.

“She’s your close friend, isn’t she?! Your best friend?! Didn’t you say that yourself?! But, then, how can you give up so easily?! There’s no way you can be satisfied with how things are!!”

“I said it has nothing to do with you!”

“I cried after three days you know!”

Completely not thinking anymore and just speaking through my anger, my words no longer had any rhyme or reason to them.

“What?!”

“I mean… I mean… suddenly having a relationship with your best friend go sour… not being able to see her… being impatient and getting annoyed… but not being able to do anything about it…”

What the hell am I saying?! … Why the hell am I telling such embarrassing things to my little sister?!

Dammit! I’ve definitely gone strange in the head lately!

It’s as if once I flipped a certain switch, I became a complete idiot!

“So laugh! Haha! Laugh at your stupid brother who cries over things like that! But, but… everyone has someone like that, right?! Someone that you don’t want to separate from, that you don’t even want to think about not being able to be with!”

“…….”

“For you, that’s how you think about Ayase… right?”

I couldn’t say that I fully understood what Kirino’s relationship with Ayase was like.

I also couldn’t say that her relationship with Ayase was the same as my relationship with Manami.

But… it was close at least, right?

Didn’t she say that Ayase was a close friend, that she was her best friend?

“… And if that’s true, then this must be really hard on you. From the end of Obon until now… how many days have passed..? And in that time, you couldn’t see her, she wouldn’t pick up the phone… it was clear she didn’t want to talk with you…”

If it were me, I wouldn’t be able to take it. It would be intolerable. I didn’t even want to think about it. I might die from the shock.

And so, I really couldn’t swallow the fact that Kirino was giving up like this.

“But even then, why are you giving up so easily?! That’s not like you at all! The Kirino I know would fight against this! No matter how ugly the fight would get! No matter how unfavorable the odds were! Getting depressed like this at a time like this, and especially lashing out in anger… is that honestly something you would do?! You’re acting just like the loser you accused me of being!!”

“… Hah, why are you being so serious about this?”

Listening to what I had to say, Kirino let out an openly cold sigh.

“Are you an idiot? … In any case, to be frank, I don’t want to hear about your gross little story about you and your friend… if you cry after not seeing her for three days, why don’t you two just go and jump off a bridge together? <ref>The term she uses is lover’s suicide, which is a term much more recognized in Japan than in English, so I tried to make the intent here more clear in the English.</ref>”

“… What? What the hell did you just say to me…?”

“Oh look, you’re getting angry. That’s exactly what’s so gross about you!”

“Don’t screw with me…!!”

Without even thinking, I grabbed my little sister by the collar. My eyes widened and I couldn’t stop trembling.

Because, looking at the face of my little sister which was now inches from my own, I saw her eyes brimming with tears.

“Let go!”

Kirino began to violently try to shake me off.

“K-Kirino… y-you…”

“Shut up! Don’t think you can just come in here and start acting like my brother after all these years!!”

… What did she just say? Before I could fully register what my sister had shouted…

Bam! Something suddenly hit my face. Kirino had picked up the cushion, and struck my head with it as strongly as she could. It didn’t exactly hurt, but for a second I couldn’t breathe.

Not even getting a chance to recover, this time an attack came to my stomach. I could almost hear a thud as a violent front kick was sent to my abdomen. Not being able to bear the attack, I crouched, and Kirino swung the cushion down at my head at a steep angle.

“W… Wait… S-Stop…”

“Shut up!”

Bam! “Do you have any idea how I felt going through summer vacation like that?!”

Bam! “Why are you telling me that I shouldn’t be OK with the way things are?! Don’t you think I already know that?!”

Bam! “But what the hell can I do?! I did something and now Ayase hates me, and she doesn’t plan on giving in!! I have no idea what I should do…!!”

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Again and again and again, with every overflowing bit of emotion, she struck me.

“Ugh…” Clumsily crouching there, I protected my head with both arms. I continued to endure my sister’s strikes…

Ow, I thought. That hurt. Both physically and mentally.

“Don’t give up? Struggle even if the odds are against you? That’s not like you? … Don’t screw with me! What the hell do you think I should do?! Don’t think it’s that simple!!”

Between her sobs, Kirino continued to beat up on me.

“Do you think I didn’t try to do anything about this?! Do you think I didn’t try to fight against this? You don’t know a damn thing! Not a damn, single thing! Not a thing!”

Each time I was hit, I had a feeling that I understood Kirino’s true feelings a bit more.

At the same time, a new source of anger welled up in me.

… This idiot. Why couldn’t she have just been straight with me before? Why did she have to be so uncooperative?

As I thought, she was hit pretty hard by this. She was just acting strong and hiding her real feelings.

And then she says she was able to put up with her feelings during summer vacation? … Bullshit…!

And then there was me. Why the hell was I such an idiot? Just because she isn’t straight with me, I can’t understand what my own sister is feeling? Even though I should know better than most the pain that comes from feeling like you had a break with a close friend! I guess I was still an immature good-for-nothing.

Ugh…

She was my own sister and I her only brother, so why did we have such a hard time understanding each other?

“Tch…. TCH!!”

Tightly closing both her eyes, Kirino clicked her tongue vehemently. As if she was trying to dispel her tears through pure anger.

I suddenly realized that her attacks had stopped. Kirino breathed heavily, and lowered the cushion loosely to her side while biting her lower lip tightly. She looked like she was trying to keep herself from crying further.

Finally… in a voice I could barely hear, she muttered haltingly.

“……… Our life advice discussion…… is……. far from over……”

Even while she tried so hard to hide her weakness and look strong, she couldn’t hide the tearful tone of her voice.

“…. Until the very end… take responsibility…”

Say that sooner, you idiot. Have you forgotten that I’m your brother <ref>More literally, “What exactly of yours do you think I am?” Sort of like “Have you forgotten what relationship I have with you?”</ref>?

I couldn’t put my emotions into words. Because my body and my heart were in pain… but my manhood hurt the most <ref>He literally does say “precious jewels” here, which in Japanese is often a colloquial term for “testicles.” Alright, I’m going to end this translator’s note here before it devolves into a thrilling discussion of the many diverse and colorful metaphors for the male genitalia.</ref>.

When I finally pulled myself together in face of the dull throbbing pain, I was the only one left in the living room. It seems that while I was tumbled over in pain, my sister had returned to her room.

But seriously, to think I just got beat up by my little sister… is there another big brother in the world like me?

“Oogh……. Ugh….. Ouch….”

Rubbing the offending part of my head a few times, I softly stood back up…. Ow, it still hurts.

With a thud, I plunked down onto the sofa, and looked up at the ceiling.

Alright… should I do it?

I thought about that while in a surprisingly refreshed mood. Once again, I had to exert effort to destroy the problems that were hounding my little sister. And what’s more, my opponent this time would be Ayase, that girl who had a dark side of her personality that had completely blindsided me. It would be incredibly annoying and dangerous. Even if I could do something about it, I didn’t really want to. And I didn’t want to get involved with other people’s problems.

But, I really couldn’t say it wasn’t my problem anymore.

It was just a little while ago that I lost the right to say those words.

Life advice… she had told me to make summer memories for her. And I had to take responsibility for causing her discomfort… and using my embarrassing secret as leverage, she gave me that unreasonable order.

The memory had to be something fun. It couldn’t come with a foul aftertaste.

And for that reason, you could say that I was still in the middle of our life advice session. So I couldn’t just abandon something like that without seeing it to an end. There was no helping it. I had to do it. Geez.

Hah. Being an older brother was not very easy… as I laughed at myself, I began to push buttons on my cell phone.

The display showed the phone number of “Aragaki Ayase.” I heard the sound of the call being made.

… There might have been a reason why Ayase had suddenly had such a complete change in personality.

I thought about it. I mean, I still couldn’t really believe that what had happened really happened. To think that such a gentle, kind, sincere person… such a good person like Ayase… could suddenly flip out and turn into a completely different, terrifying person, and then break off relations with a good friend like Kirino…

It was just that Kirino’s ero doujinshi habit was exposed before her eyes, right? Well, I guess “just” is not the right word. The situation was a bit more serious than that… it’s really a bit incomprehensible, you know?

And I mean, that’s the feeling I got from the bits and pieces of Kirino’s words I had collected from earlier.

So… definitely, something was up… something.

On my fifteenth attempt to make the call, I got a response. “Yes?”

“Hey, it’s been a while. This is Kousaka Kyousuke.”

“… Did you want something?” It was the same harsh tone as before.

“… I want to talk to you about Kirino.”

After a few silent seconds, I got a response.

“Did Kirino ask you to do this?”

“Do you think she did?”

“No.”

Immediate answer. I guess she knew all too well that Kirino was not that kind of person.

Suddenly, we both sighed. When I first met Ayase, I had never thought that I would be having this kind of serious conversation with her.

“Umm… well…”

Well, how should I start this…? As I struggled to find words, she went first.

“If you’re asking for me to make up with her, I refuse.”

She doesn’t even want to talk about it… she probably acted like this towards Kirino today at school too.

And Kirino was probably pretty shocked by that.

Hmph, that girl… she has an absurdly high sense of responsibility, and if she has a reason she’ll try hard to bear her problems… but once those reasons went away, she suddenly became quite fragile…

To be treated like this by a close friend was probably quite hard on her.

“So… you won’t accept that she has this kind of hobby?”

“Correct. I cannot be friends with someone who has things like that. I said that the other day too.”

Ayase flatly refused, and continued her statement.

“I could ask you too what you think of all this. That your little sister has a hobby like this… well, I don’t really even have to ask. Because I saw you with her at that place together.”

Hey, I still haven’t said anything, you know. She’s just going on by herself and drawing her own conclusions.

Now that I think about it, for as long as I’ve known her she’s been that kind of person.

“Yes, everything is your fault. It’s all because you dragged Kirino into… into that kind of…”

“Wait, no. That’s…”

She has it all wrong! What a terrible misunderstanding…! It was the opposite! I was the one that got dragged in!

“Don’t make excuses, please. I can’t believe this… why did this happen… Kirino wasn’t that kind of person! You’re her brother, so you know, right? She was an amazing girl! Someone who was respected by everyone, who people relied on, myself included…”

“W-wait just a second! Wait!”

“Don’t make excu-“

“Aaaaahhh!!! I told you to wait, didn’t I?! Calm down! Listen to what I have to say!”

I forcefully interjected with a shout, and finally, I managed to break Ayase off from her monologue. She seemed quite disgruntled at having been cut off before she could proudly tell me to not make excuses.

“… What is it then?”

“… Did you talk with Kirino today?”

I really needed to be clear on what exactly had happened. Could it be that she…

“Or, did you not? Did you just ignore her… or something?”

“No, we talked. Just a bit. But there was no point.”

If I interjected, she probably would get angry, so I obediently waited for her to continue.

Hey, don’t look at me as if I was doing something pathetic. I’m seriously scared here.

“I was really close with Kirino. That’s not true anymore, but we were really close, Onii-san. So… don’t you think it’s obvious I want to heal our relationship, that I want for us to go back to the way things were?”

Yeah… breaking up with a close friend was really hard. It was definitely clear that she would want to heal their relationship and return to the way things were. I had just experienced something similar, after all…

I know. All too well. I understand, and that’s why I’m here talking to her like this.

I wasn’t sure how Ayase was taking my silence… but she kept on going.

“… So… that’s what I told her, to Kirino. ‘Can you stop doing things like that?’ I asked her. ‘I want us to be friends again, so I really don’t want things to turn out this way. So could you throw it all away and forget about it?’ I asked. During summer vacation, I also couldn’t stop thinking about this… but I couldn’t go against my own feelings… still, I really like Kirino… and I want to continue to really liking Kirino… so I tried to compromise with her on this.”

When she spoke like that, the frightening atmosphere dispersed, and Ayase returned to the kind girl who had deep feelings for her close friend. I really don’t think I was mistaken when I got the impression before that she was a good person. But… in the next instant, the atmosphere chilled.

“And what do you think Kirino said to that?”

I can guess. I can probably imagine what she said precisely, word for word.

What she probably said first was…

“’Definitely not,’ she told me! … I couldn’t believe it… even though I had begged her like that…! Even though I had asked her to make up with me…! ‘Definitely not,’ she said… that’s so terrible…”

Don’t cry… Dammit, she’s much harder to deal with than my father was. No matter if it was my sister of her, I felt helpless when a girl began to cry in front of me. I spoke, trying to cheer her up.

“But… she doesn’t mean that she doesn’t want to make up with you, you know?”

“It’s all the same! She means that that hobby is more important than I am, right?! I thought we were close… but that was completely not true…!!”

“Well, what about you?”

With a more aggressive tone of voice, I asked my question.

“Certainly, you might say that Kirino is not like normal people and has a not-so-great hobby. Well, let me just ask, do you really think that something like that is enough of a reason to cut off your relationship with Kirino? Do you really think, just because she likes something you don’t understand, that’s a good reason to start hating a close friend? So, what about that?”

“Something like that? Something like that, did you say?”

“Yes, I did. So what? Don’t get me wrong… I have not the slightest of intentions of supporting her hobby. But, I don’t think her hobby is something that should break apart two close friends.”

“That’s because you also have the same hobby, isn’t it?”

NO! … I wanted to say, but she probably wouldn’t believe me. What’s more, honestly, after spending time with my sister and her friends, and after going to that event, my prejudices against otaku had died down.

So, it was true that I saw these types of otaku hobbies in a different light than Ayase did.

But, even so. Was there some other reason for all this? I really couldn’t believe that just because Kirino had a weird hobby, Ayase would cut ties with her.

“Maybe. But if I have to say it, you don’t exactly understand what Kirino’s hobby is about either, right? You’re hating something without even understanding it.”

I tried to convince Ayase with the same line of reasoning I had used on my father. But…

“My mother is the president of the PTA.”

Ayase spoke sharply.

“PTA?”

Having such a strange word coming at me seemingly out of context, I tilted my neck.

What exactly did that have to do with what we were talking about?

“Sometimes I help my mother when she has periodic meetings… at those meetings, we sometimes have guest speakers, journalists who have spoken on television before… what they tell us is that Japan, as a nation, is one of the most prominent suppliers of child pornography in the world, and suspicious products like that run unchecked especially in Akihabara. It’s a really serious problem, if you ask me… The same person told us that the House of Representatives <ref>Japan’s version of Congress, called the National Diet, is split bilaterally just like the US Congress, into a lower “House of Representatives” and a higher “House of Councilors.”</ref> recently was presented with a petition asking them to enact a law regulating the manufacture and distribution of adult anime and games featuring young girls.”

“… Adult… regulation… petition?”

What was going on… I had a bad feeling about where this was going… <ref>He uses an idiom, “the clouds were becoming suspicious.”</ref>

“Yes. To summarize, it was something calling for the regulation of adult games and anime. It was originally a petition presented by members of the House of Councilors. If you do those kinds of things, you would unwittingly destroy your mind and lose your humanity.”

Although Ayase was speaking in a very orderly manner, she gradually got more and more worked up.

“There were a few products mentioned on a handout they distributed at the meeting. There were manga and computer games in which you defile little girls, lock them up and enjoy doing perverted things to them… I couldn’t believe that there were people who would look at these things, who would play with them and actually have fun while doing it. I don’t even really want to remember what happened in that incident… but certainly, the things Kirino had at that time were all those types of things, right? Yes?”

Faced with the waves of disapproval coming off Ayase, I didn’t really know how to respond.

So, the PTA did things like that too? Really, petitions…? Regulations…?

Nothing but pointless thoughts and questions ran through my head.

“That kind of disgusting hobby… if you can even call something dirty like that a ‘hobby’… to find out that a close friend had something like that… isn’t is obvious that I would try to stop it? Would a friend really just give her permission to do this kind of thing and approve of it? I really don’t think so, so if she definitely won’t give it up, I can’t continue to associate with her. Even if she was a close friend.”

If this were a few weeks ago, I probably wouldn’t have a single problem with what she was saying, and would approve of it as a commendable way of thinking.

I mean, even now, I had to admit that Ayase’s overly serious line of reasoning was sound…

I cocked my head to the side. But I don’t have to tell her that, right?

Was I acting this way because I already was well on my way to being an otaku? Had my head gone funny?

Considering what we were talking about, I didn’t want to argue back against this junior high school girl and make myself seem like a big hentai… but before I knew it I had opened my mouth.

“Well, I mean, from your point of view, it probably seems disgusting or dirty… if that’s what you say you think, then all I can say is ‘ah, alright.’ But, this really isn’t something worthy of such an overreaction… I mean, they’re just books and games, right?”

“What if I told you that under influence by those things you call ‘just games,’ people have committed crimes?! There was that incident before summer vacation, that was on the news… umm… the ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case!’”

“S-Siscali… Attempted Murder Case?”

“Yes. Did you not know? Hold on… just a second. I know I have it around here…”

I heard a clattering noise on the other end of the line. It seemed as if she was preparing the appropriate documents.

“… It was a case where a man tried to electrocute a girl to death and was caught. That man was part of that group of potential criminals they call ‘otaku,’ and seemed to do what he did under the influence of the 18+ game ‘Little Sister Wars – Siscalypse.’ He confessed that he wanted to act like he did in the game and be desired by the game characters… they also confiscated a large number of disgusting books and games from that man’s room.”

In her anger, Ayase threw her judgmental words at me.

“Among the disgusting books that Kirino dropped that day, there were even a few that were listed on this document! I saw ‘Siscalypse’ written on some, right?! Doesn’t that mean Kirino has the same game as that murderer did?!”

I see… I see. I see all too well… I know exactly what’s going on now. I can understand now why you suddenly became so hysterical when you read that doujinshi, and why you became so pale then.

In other words, she really was just worried about Kirino.

Her important friend might have turned into a potential criminal. Like that, Kirino might destroy her mind and lose her humanity.

… What should I do? What should I do… what should I do… what should I do?!

So, that’s what this situation had become. Ayase continued her speech in a bitter tone.

“… So, alright? How can you justify something like that… those types of games and manga, and everything similar to that kind of thing… it’s unforgivable that such things exist in this world! And the people who want such things, and the people who make such things, everyone is the same: potential criminals! These are things we need to closely regulate and harshly control! And these things are absolutely not things Kirino should give involved in!! Give me back my Kirino! Give her back!”

Click.

And I was utterly shut down. I mustered my courage and tried to redial her number, but Ayase didn’t pick up again.

“… What the hell…”

I sighed heavily.

I had expected the conversation to be tough, but it had been even more difficult than I had imagined.

Ayase wasn’t just simply speaking out of the pure prejudice against otaku that many girl junior high students possessed. She was trying to get Kirino to stop her hobby for Kirino’s sake. Up to that point, her actions were identical with my father’s that one time. But Ayase had presented real evidence that supported her opinion, her disgust against otaku. She was a very difficult opponent. Probably even more than my father had been.

I wouldn’t be able to change her opinion without trying my utmost.

“… ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case,’ huh… to think I would hear something like that at a time like this…”

If I thought about it now, the reason why Kirino had become so depressed is probably because she had met with Ayase while Ayase was acting like that. It was truly a helpless, lamentable situation.

“… Hm.”

But, what just happened? What was up with that argument? From what I heard (and her one-sided tone that was filled with genuine worry probably had something to do with this), she was definitely quite persuasive, and her argument even had a basis in real fact. But… how should I put it… there was just something I couldn’t accept about her line of reasoning.

Honestly, it might be because I had met Kirino’s otaku friends, and even had gone to an event with them… and had felt a feeling of friendship budding with them. Or rather, it might have been because I had played the very game, “Siscali,” that had motivated that crime, had practiced it, and had even cleared it… so probably, I was biased in favor of it.

I didn’t know what it was, but for now I knew I couldn’t accept what she had said.

Even I wouldn’t say that there weren’t bad influences that existed in games, manga, or on the Internet. Your precious time melts away to nothing, it’s not really a good thing to waste your childhood watching bishoujo anime, and the only place they talk so proudly about playing eroge are on restricted communities.

Once you go outside and look at it from the perspective of normal common sense, it wasn’t something you could puff your chest out about.

I mean, that’s why Kirino had been so troubled back then when she couldn’t find anybody to talk about her own hobby.

People could say that these things have a bad influence on her.

But, just by being an otaku, could a good person really be turned into a bad person, or could someone who would never commit a crime really be transformed into a criminal?

For example… if you read a manga in which they kill people, play a brutal game, would you really start to want to kill people?

I mean, maybe the guy who killed the other person was an idiot in the first place. If he was just a normal human, people wouldn’t have an issue, right? It wasn’t games or whatever that was the issue, but rather was a problem with his character, wouldn’t you say?

But let’s say for the sake of argument that he fell under the evil influence of games and became a criminal. Even if he hadn’t played games, wouldn’t he have just found some other reason to commit crimes? However you say it, reality will always be a much stronger influence on people than games.

It was impossible to make a game that was more real than reality.

It was impossible to even think about what that kind of game would be like.

So, even if she had evidence like that, it just didn’t convince me.

It’s just that, this was my own personal opinion, and didn’t go further than that.

It was impossible for me to convince Ayase with this personal opinion alone.

“… What should I do?”

Kirino and Ayase both wanted to make up with each other.

But Kirino had absolutely no intentions on giving up her hobby, and Ayase had absolutely no intentions on approving of that hobby. They couldn’t meet eye to eye <ref> Quite literally, they were “parallel lines.” </ref>.

And… even if their relationship would never be the same, I wanted to see them make up with each other. Although from the bottom of my heart, I couldn’t care less about my damn little sister.

Life advice… it was because I had already involved myself in something like that, so I would do what I could.

And also, I couldn’t tolerate the thought, couldn’t stomach the fact that close to me, two good friends were being breaking up with each other. Because I can relate to how painful such an experience can be. So I wanted to do something if I could.

Even if this wasn’t about my sister, I would feel like that.

First of all… that girl had said that otaku were “potential criminals.”

That included not just me and Kirino, but Kuroneko and Saori as well.

Of course, I didn’t really care what bad things people said about otakus in general…

But if someone spoke badly about my friends, could I really just stay silent about it?

Obviously not, right?

After that, I thought for a while about the situation in my room.

About how I could get them to make up with each other. About how I could get her to take back those ugly things she had said about my friends. About what I could do and what I couldn’t.

“………”

Things I should do… there were a few things I could do.

First, I would borrow Kirino’s computer, and look on the Internet.

Then, I could… ask for help on this situation… from someone…

I could have laughed at myself for so suddenly resorting to relying on others, but I understood all too well what little power I had myself. An extremely normal, seventeen year old high school student. That was who I was.

If someone more dependable than I was could lend me their strength, and then could help me achieve my goals more effectively, then that would be great. Call me uncool if you want, call me pathetic if you want, but I would do anything I could think of that would help.

I would do what I could. So, I had to exhaust every thread of strength I had.

But, who exactly should I ask…? The person I would feel most comfortable talking about this with, the person who as the best informed about these types of situations, was Saori… but I wanted to leave that option aside for now. Kuroneko too. I had said I would exhaust all my strength… but I didn’t want to worry those two over this matter. They’ve already helped us out more than enough… I really didn’t want to ask them to help me out of this messy situation on top of that.

Well, certainly, Saori would probably say something like “there’s no need to thank me”…

This was why asking Saori or Kuroneko for help was, to me, the last of the last of options.

Speaking of Kirino, she had probably also done whatever it was in her power to do about this situation. She probably had exhausted all possibilities available to her. And even then she was reduced to such a sorry state, so even if I went to her at this point and asked for advice, no good ideas would come out of that. Instead, we probably would just end up arguing again.

So… then… the remaining candidate was…

“…………………”

I meditated on it for almost a minute, but finally I narrowed my eyes with my mind in a complicated state.

… there was someone. If I really wanted to, there was just one person…

Someone who would seriously give me advice, who was incredibly well-informed about things like the “Siscali Attempted Murder Case” or the “PTA meeting” or the “regulations on bishoujo adult material,” someone who would never tell anybody else, and from whom I could hope for effective advice…

B-But… that person was… that person was……. ugh… This couldn’t be happening…

As I thought about the one person who could help me here, my resolution was unsteady…

Deep creases ran through my forehead, and for a while I groaned.

“A-Alright…”

Finally making up my mind, I collapsed onto my bed, my face sickly pale.

Dammit. I’m not actually hurt, but I feel a throbbing pain in my cheek…

It was night on the same day. Finding just the right time, I walked towards the living room.

In the living room, my dad was sitting on the sofa and enjoying his customary evening drink. Happily, I could not see my mother anywhere. Maybe she had gone to take a bath.

“D-Dad…”

“… Oh, Kyousuke. What do you need?”

My father’s face gave off the impression of some terrifying yakuza, and if I had to compare him to an animal, I would say he gave off the impression of a gorilla. He was incredibly rough. And so he worked as a police officer. With his fierce pointed stare that I had often seen on Kirino, he probably struck fear into the hearts of criminals.

Before summer vacation, I had confronted this person. To get him to accept Kirino’s hobby.

Looking back on it, it was pretty incredible how well things had worked out then. It was good that everything had gone miraculously well, but if I had failed, I really might have had to shave my head and by now would have joined a Buddhist temple. To be frank, I would as far as to say it was strange that I had escaped from that episode mostly unscathed.

And… honestly, since then, I had barely talked with my father.

My father never broke promises he made once, so there was no reason to believe that he would still be in a foul mood about what had happened, but ever since then things had been strangely awkward. At that time, I had said some pretty out of character, angry things, so I did wonder how the situation may have looked to him… know what I mean?

Umm… well. You might ask me, if I feel so awkward and weak about this, why am I voluntarily coming to him? … Well, that’s hard to say, really…

“Kyousuke, I asked you what you needed, didn’t I? You want to talk to me about something, correct?”

“A-Ahh… yeah. I d-do…”

“Hm… is it about your future?”

“No…”

Sorry, that’s not it, dad… I’m really, really sorry. I feel really bad about this…

Please listen…

“I need advice on something… mainly on the 18+ games thing…”

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….” <ref>This might be by far the longest ellipsis I’ve seen in this light novel to date.</ref>

H-He’s not saying anything. D-Dad?

“… Ah… I think I’m getting a bit hard of hearing. Sorry Kyousuke, please say that again.”

In an unusually good mood, my father smiled dryly and downed the contents of his sake cup.

He still believed that Kirino didn’t have any 18+ games… so I had to pretend like the subject of discussion was myself.

Umm… what should I say? Let’s try to tread softly and carefully…

“Dad… the truth is… a little bit ago, I accidentally dropped some 18+ goods on the road, and one of my good friends, a girl, now hates me. What should I do?”

”Hack! Cough! Hack! Hack!”

The sake spilled out onto his face. “Cough! Cough! Hack…!”My father looked just like he was having an asthma attack. He grasped onto his chest with one hand, while the other flailed randomly in midair.

C-Crap! Even I was at a loss for words. I jumped the gun and asked him straight on!

“A-Are you alright, dad…?! H-Here’s some water!”

I held a glass full of water out to him, and my dad took it and gulped down the contents.

“Haah…….. Hah, hah…”

He stood up, drenched in sweat, and his shoulders moved up and down.

He clunked the glass down hard on the table.

“Idiot son!! Of all things, what in the world are you trying to ask me advice about?!”

A huge shout! In the midst of that electrically charged atmosphere, I stretched both my hands out in front of me and spoke apologetically.

“Well, I mean, at an event I bought a lot of ero manga, and I banged into her on the way home…”

“Who the hell was asking for details?! That’s not what I meant!”

“I-I know…”

… Ohh… dad… even when you’re angry, you can retort appropriately like that…

“So, what is going on?! That matter was already laid to rest, wasn’t it?! If there’s a reason for you to be bringing it up again, please tell me!!”

“T-There was something I wanted to confirm with you! With you, dad! Please… listen to me! I beg you! Help us through this!”

I prostrated myself and begged him.

“… What did you say?”

Yes. I had a good reason for doing something as outrageous as this.

It was all so I could find a way to convince Ayase.

Even if he sent me flying, I needed him on this matter. And then…

“………. Go ahead.”

“Aah… there was something I heard about the other day, and I wonder if you knew about it…”

With an extremely strained expression, my father listened to my story from start to end.

It was afterschool the next day.

“So? You said you had something to talk with me about. What is it?”

I was beside the school Kirino went to, face to face with Aragaki Ayase.

On her way home from school, Ayase was in the same uniform I had seen some time ago, grasping her school bag tightly.

Her eyes gave off the impression that she was expecting to enter into a duel at any second.

She was clearly on her guard. It was to be expected, but it was still an undesirable situation.

We were meeting in a small children’s playground. It was a place where I had often played with Manami as a child, but now, the slide, jungle gym, and even the swings had been demolished, with nothing remaining other than a sand pit. There wasn’t even a single child playing here, in this unbearably lonely place.

But, thinking about the conversation that lay in front of me, this was on the contrary a convenient place.

I had called Ayase out to this place with a text. She didn’t answer her phone, so I was ready for my text being ignored. But here we were.

“That’s obvious, isn’t it? I want to talk about Kirino.”

“That conversation is already over.”

Ayase flatly refused.

“If that’s all you wanted, then I’ll be taking my leave.”

“Wait wait, hold on a bit. Why are you jumping to conclusions like that? Please, just listen to what I have to say.”

“Is there a need to? My thoughts and conclusions are just as I told to you yesterday…. If I can, I want to get Kirino to change her ways. To get her to stop that hobby, and return her to her right senses. But…”

Ayase calmly made her statement, and then bit her lip.

She didn’t have to go on for me to know what she wanted to say. Kirino would never throw away her hobby. Even when her public image is threatened, or when her parents strongly disapproved, she would always like what she liked.

I had seen her ridiculously stubborn determination first hand.

“Why would she… go that far…”

That’s… really something Ayase can’t understand, I think.

Why is it that, even though she was warned so earnestly by her close friend, such warnings went in one ear and out the other? Even though she didn’t really say anything that was obviously wrong… that the hobby Kirino had was disgusting and repulsive, and that someone like Kirino really shouldn’t get close to something like that.

… Could it be, that I was mistaken in thinking they were close friends…?

… It was natural that I would think something like that.

This girl hated otaku even more than my father did. She had been taken in by the one-sided otaku bashing that existed in the world, and had embraced a strong prejudice against them. Of course, within that prejudice there were things that might not have been far off the mark. In Ayase, aside from her prejudice, there was a part of the otaku psychology that she just might not be able to accept. At a glance, she was a girl who prided herself on cleanliness and purity.

”What kind of people do you think are the most prejudiced against otaku?” Kirino had said to me. The answer was girls in junior high school… she was probably speaking with her own close friend in mind.

She was a very serious, pure, kind, honest, and a bit prejudiced person…

My evaluation of Ayase was not mistaken.

She was definitely not a bad person. I would instead say that she is an extremely good person.

… How many friends of mine can I count that would get this angry for my sake?

“… Onii-san. I have a request.”

“… What is it?”

“Won’t you talk to her too? I really do want to get her to stop.”

Ayase still was under the impression that I was an otaku. She thought that I was repulsive and disgusting, that my mind had broken and I was just a potential criminal. And yet…

“Please help me. My… my own words don’t seem to get through to her… so…”

To think that she would lower her head to someone that she hates as much as me.

This was probably the reason she even came to meet with me here today.

Because she wanted to get her most important friend back. She wanted to save her from going down a bad road.

… In some ways, doesn’t it seem like I’m the bad guy here? It’s not like I can claim to be the good guy in this situation…

“I can’t. I really can’t.”

“No matter what?”

Ayase asked me while bowing.

“Yeah, no matter what.”

Even if I did talk to Kirino, it’s not like I would be able to get her to stop.

In the first place, that wasn’t what I had come here to talk about.

Having been bluntly refused by me, Ayase quickly raised her head.

Was it just me, or did it seem like the light had gone out in her eyes?

“Her reputation is going to be destroyed, you know? … Even if I said that?”

“…………… You wouldn’t do something like that, I think.”

“How would you know what I would and wouldn’t do?”

“Because Kirino told me so.”

I didn’t give any response further than that. Ayase’s eyes widened, and I saw the light return to them.

Well… this seems to be a good time. I’ve finished reaffirming the situation, so let’s get to the main topic at hand.

“So… Ayase, to put everything briefly, what you’re saying is the following. ‘Kirino’s hobby is disgusting and repulsive and she should not have it.’ ‘But even so, Kirino won’t throw her hobby away.’ ‘So, I cannot hang around such a person. And I can’t make up with her.’ That about right?”

“… Yes. And?”

The problem here was simple. So, from here, how should I get these two to make up with each other?

First, there was Ayase’s demand that I should go and try to talk Kirino out of her hobby.

But, needless to say, I would not choose that option. And that limited what options I could take.

What are those, you ask? …Well, just watch. For now, there were a few things I could try. Including my ace in the hole.

I had even taken off from school to prepare that one.

Honestly, I didn’t know if it would work or not, but I could only try and see.

“You said a lot of things to me on the phone… and I did a bit of research on them.”

“Research?”

“Yeah. In summary… about the Siscali Attempted Murder Case, what various commentators have been saying about otaku on the news, the PTA meeting you participated in, the child pornography issue in Japan, and etcetera.”

… Yesterday, when she was throwing blame around while weaving various examples into her argument, I could not respond at all.

So… earlier, I had gone to my father, who had spoken harshly of otaku with similar reasoning before, to ask for his wisdom on the matter.

“Of all things, you’re coming to me to ask about that…? That’s quite brave of you.”

And after that, even though he looked less than pleased throughout, explained things to me in unexpectedly fine detail…

”But what a coincidence… I happen to know a bit about that case. About the petition on bishoujo adult anime and games as well. At the very least, I should know more about these things than that girl… hmph, of course, it was just because that article coincidentally caught my eye that I know about it…”

“You mentioned that her mother was the president of the PTA… you’re probably talking about congressman Aragaki’s wife, right? If that’s true, then I also coincidentally happy to know about the meeting that her daughter participated in. If I recall correctly…”

“That document you talked about… I have a copy as well… don’t misunderstand. It’s just that, coincidentally, last month, a coworker at the station happened to give a copy to me.”

“Oh, I know that journalist quite well. Coincidentally, I happened to do a bit of research on him recently.

How can all of that have been a coincidence?! But if I made that remark he might have killed me, so I forced myself to keep silent.

When I struck out at him that one time with my warning that he shouldn’t go saying unfounded things about topics he doesn’t know about, he must have taken those words to heart in his own way.

So he went and researched various things about otaku, examined the rumors going around on television about these things, to try to understand this thing that his two children were trying so hard to protect.

Amazing, isn’t it? My father, that is. He had told us “just do whatever the hell you want!” but was doing things like this behind it all. Studying up a bit on otaku like this.

For our sake. In order to protect us from getting involved in anything truly dangerous… that’s pretty great, really.

Although, if he started playing eroge too, I’d run away from home and go get adopted by the Tamura household.

“The document you were talking about, it’s this, right?”

“That… what’s that?”

Taking out the document I had prepared for this meeting from my bag, I thrust it at Ayase.

“Let me just put it outright. What’s written here is utter nonsense. There is no clear evidence linking the otaku hobby with these crimes as you had suggested. Not for now, at least.”

“Eh…?”

For a moment, Ayase stared blankly at me as if she couldn’t process what I just said, but her expression stiffened immediately.

“B-But! On the news, there was… and it was a congressman too…!”

“The petition that you brought up that was submitted to the House of Representatives was also based on shaky evidence. You said that when people played eroge, they would unconsciously break their minds and lose their humanity? Well, then it’s a matter of how exactly you know that’s true. Because, if someone could lose their mind just by playing games, then he probably wasn’t a decent person to begin with. Just think about it.”

“I-I did think about it! This is all just your own personal opinion, isn’t it?!”

“Yeah, it is. But, I’m not the only person who thinks this way. There are people in the Diet who also are more conservative on this issue. There was another petition, with hundreds of signatures, in which people requested that if we change the laws against child pornography, we should not be hasty and take a very cautious approach. I might be stating the obvious, but there are several different opinions on this matter. The Diet is a suitable place for debates like this after all. Just because a petition is handed to the House of Representatives, that doesn’t mean that the contents of that petition are definitely correct. So, even if I give you this document right here, that does not form the basis for rejecting the otaku hobby.”

“Ugh..!”

Trying to keep her temper, Ayase shouted.

“But, in reality, there are people like this who have become criminals, haven’t there been?! The commentators have all said that, haven’t they?!”

“In regards to the ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case,’ that was blown completely out of proportion. While it’s true that outside of Siscali, the criminal had a lot of other 18+ games, the contention that his games were the cause of him falling into crime is an outright lie. Certainly, he said that he ‘mimicked the game characters and tried to electrocute a woman,’ but he later retracted that statement. ‘I wanted to rough up a girl, so I waved my modded stun gun around,’ he later said… of course, it’s not clear which one of his statements is true. Taking a close-up look at his motives, there’s absolute no need to talk about the influence of these games. It’s just that, when they first were reporting on this matter, it was very easy for them to make a connection between the ‘influence of games’ and the ‘attempted murder.’”

All in one breath.

“And then the media made it out to be this huge thing and labeled it with the name you know, as the ‘Siscali Attempted Murder Case.’ And at that critical moment, the famous commentators continued to beat on otaku, and kept on talking about the eroge they found in the criminal’s room and showing pictures of Akihabara. It’s pretty difficult to just take it all back and apologize after doing all that. I’m not sure that’s really why, but for now, I can say that I’ve yet to see a single news article where they admit that it really wasn’t the game’s fault.”

“That’s… but, that person’s always helped out my mother so much…”

Ayase desperately flipped through the document I had handed over to her.

It was almost as if she was trying to find something in there that would refute what I was saying.

“I’m not saying that every single thing he said was an outright lie. And I’m not saying that every journalist who bashes otaku is a fraud. But at least this time, that journalist, to push the things he himself believed in, he manipulated the situation to fit his own views. If you think I’m lying, go and look into the matter yourself.”

“………….”

Ayase clearly seemed shaken, and bit her lip. I could hear her grumbling “Lies… it was a lie, a lie lie lie” almost as if she was chanting a curse, and it was honestly quite unsettling. She was a clean, pure, honest person, and so when she was lied to like this, she rejected it to that extent… it was pretty amazing.

“… You said otaku were just potential criminals, so won’t you take that back? I mean, there are probably bad people who are otaku too. But they aren’t all like that. Remember when you asked if those two people were Kirino’s friends? Those two really strangely dressed people. They were my friends. They’re reaaaally good people! So please, don’t lump all otaku together and speak badly of them like that…!”

This matter was something that was just as important to me as getting Kirino and Ayase to make up with each other.

The one thing I had to get Ayase to take back was her remark about all otaku being criminals.

That was one duty I, as their friend, could not neglect.

“… Kirino said something similar, you know.”

“What?”

“Nothing, nothing… I understand, to the very end, I was mistaken on this matter. There is no such connection between otaku and criminals. Satisfied?”

“I-I see! Then…”

“But, I still have no intention of approving of Kirino having that kind of hobby.”

Rejected. Ayase didn’t even let me pursue the issue. With creases forming across my forehead, I asked.

“… Why?”

“Why? That’s obvious, isn’t it?! So there isn’t a connection between this and crime… so what, I ask?! There’s still no mistaking that it’s a dirty, repulsive hobby, is there?!”

“You may think that. But, and I might be repeating myself here, but I don’t think that’s enough to justify breaking up with a close friend. I’m not telling you to accept her hobby. However I think about it, those things are not good things. I understand that much. But, can’t you just pretend you didn’t see anything? … Pretend that you didn’t see anything… and just be her friend like you have been up to now? … She knows herself all too well that this hobby isn’t something she can make public. That’s why she’s gotten so good at separating the two sides of herself.”

“That’s true, isn’t it? Hiding it so well… and continuing to trick us like that.”

“She wasn’t trying to trick you. There was just no need for you to know! Of course, she was also trying to protect her public image… but first and foremost, she didn’t want to lose her close friend! You two are close, right? Why can’t you even understand what she was trying to do here?!”

“Liar! That’s a huge lie! After all, Kirino thinks that this hobby of hers is more important than I am, doesn’t she?! Even though today and yesterday, I begged her to stop! Even though I begged her to heal our relationship…! ‘I definitely don’t want to,’ that’s all she could say…!”

“That’s not right! That’s definitely not what she meant by that…!”

“Shut up! Don’t act as if you know what’s going on! What do you know about us?! I know Kirino better than anybody else does! But even then, to think she would do that kind of…! That person wasn’t Kirino! It was someone else! Definitely someone else! An imposter…! Give her back! You’re hiding the real Kirino somewhere, aren’t you?! Give me back my friend!!”

… This is hopeless. Completely hopeless, I think. I really can’t convince this girl.

To this girl, this situation probably seemed like Kirino had joined some strange religion or something.

Ayase was truly concerned for Kirino’s well-being, truly valued Kirino highly, and truly was fond of her. That’s why she couldn’t condone the present situation. She couldn’t condone her friend corrupting herself.

That’s not like you. You’re not like that!

… A certain someone had once said something similar… and had gotten angry with similar sentiments.

But what gives me the right to criticize Ayase? We’re birds of a feather, really. Projecting a certain image of someone in our minds, but realizing that in reality that person was different, and then getting angry about it. And then getting sad about it. And then falling into despair over it.

It was really a selfish thing. But this was a pitfall that occurred naturally when people got together. Especially for friends, or for people we loved and respected, that’s the way we wanted things to be.

There was only one person in the world who could refute these feelings from the other side.

There was only one person who could hit me across the face, who could kick me in the privates, with a shout of “don’t screw with me!”

Yes.

-

“Stop screwing around! Shut it with the ‘imposter imposter’ nonsense!”

-

Yeah, just like that.

“………”

“Kirino…?!”

At the sudden loud scream, Ayase and I simultaneously turned around.

The uniformed form of Kirino was walking quickly towards us from the playground entrance.

Her head was held as high as it always was, and she came towards us at a fast pace.

“Y-You….. why are you here…?!”

“You shut up too. Does that really matter?”

Kirino shut me up with one fierce stare.

“Don’t butt your face into our business. This is something I have to do myself!”

……………….. That’s true, isn’t it. You knew that all along, didn’t you?

“… Ah. Sorry for intruding.”

I gave a strained smile. As I went to turn over the situation to Kirino, she shooed me off with her hands.

“If you understand, go away. Just go and die somewhere.”

That was uncalled for! Who the hell do you think that I went through all this for?!

See?! Isn’t it just like I said?! You heard what she just said, didn’t you?! Honestly, her mind had been broken and she had lost her humanity waaay before she got into eroge! It had nothing to do with the influence of games! My sister was just always like this! I seriously could cry here!

Don’t you think that it’s much more likely my mind gets broken from my real life situation than from eroge?

Ugh… but it really does seem like she rebounded.

And she’s not acting like her usual fake sweet persona at all, even though she’s in front of Ayase!

But, well… if it’s come this far, they’re going to take off any thick masks they’ve had on, speak sincerely, be frank with each other, and start arguing… I don’t think it can pan out any other way. For Kirino or for Ayase.

… Tch, ahh. In the end, my efforts didn’t really matter.

It’s like this after all. As I could have guessed, it would have to ultimately be the people involved who had to work this out.

… Do your best, Kirino.

It wasn’t like I was expecting my thoughts to reach Kirino, but at that moment Kirino seemed to get reenergized and turned to face Ayase. She confronted her close friend with a tense expression.

“Ayase… listen to what I have to say.”

“… I don’t want to listen to anything an imposter like you has to say.”

Ayase shook her head stubbornly. She shouted with bared fangs.

“Let me meet the real Kirino!”

“What is ‘the real Kirino’?”

The Kirino that stood before me was a completely different person than the Kirino who was completely overwhelmed by Ayase back in that other incident.

She haughtily puffed out her chest, and with energy that matched the intensity of the furious Ayase, she faced her opponent head on.

“A beautiful girl, with distinguished fashion sense, a sports prodigy, and who excels at her schoolwork. She has a lot of friends, she is looked up to by everyone at school, has a great rapport with her teachers, flourishes in her club activities, is even a model outside of school, is relied on by everyone, is loved by everyone… she’s absolutely perfect, amazingly cool, super cute, really beautiful. That Kousaka Kirino, you mean?”

I didn’t know anybody else who could so confidently praise themselves like that. It must be refreshing to be able to go so far with self-praise. She really loves herself, doesn’t she? <ref>For the longest time I thought the previous long line was Ayase talking about Kirino, until I read this line. Oh Kirino…</ref>

“Is that what you mean by the real me?”

“Yes! That’s Kirino, isn’t it?! Even when we go out shopping, even when we’re surrounded by boys in town, even when there’s something in school I don’t understand, even when I feel overwhelmed with modeling, even when we put on a show at the culture festival… to me you were always… you were always with… but…”

“But it’s strange for me to get close to such a hobby? It’s impossible? It’s not like me? I’m dirty and repulsive, an imposter? Sorry, Ayase, but that’s a complete misunderstanding.”

“… MIs…understanding?”

“Yes, so just listen to me… although, I’m not sure if I can say this well…”

Facing her bewildered friend, Kirino began to speak.

“… Well, for me, I really love those manga that you hate and think are repulsive. I also have many of those 18+ games that you think are dirty and make you nauseous, and I love those as well. No matter how many times I watch anime with cute little girls, I can’t get enough, and just looking at all the goods I bought is enough to make me happy. It really is a strong love like that. You could say I adore them. No matter what anybody else says, that is me.”

Ayase looked like she wanted to say something, but it seemed as if she couldn’t put it into words.

Sorry, Kirino was saying.

Sorry that I’m not the person you hoped I was. But, this is me.

That’s what it sounded to me like she was trying to say.

“So, I know that you’re really worried about me, but please don’t be. I definitely don’t want to give up this hobby. It’s something I like. What I like is what I like. If I stop it, if my hobby becomes no more, I would not be myself anymore…”

Like she had once done with me before, Kirino let out her own feelings. She lay herself bare.

As if she couldn’t understand what was happening before her eyes, Ayase shook her head a number of times.

“… It’s something that’s more important to you than your friends? That hobby… it’s more important than me?!”

“That’s not true!”

“But-“

Kirino cut off Ayase before she could continue, and shouted with all her strength.

“I love you just as much as I love eroge!! It’s not a lie! Why won’t you understand?! If I could just choose one, I wouldn’t have been so troubled to begin with!! My school friends as well! My otaku hobby as well! All of these things are incredibly important, precious, things that I can’t throw away, and that’s the reason why things have come this far, isn’t it?!”

“W-W-Wha…”

Having been struck with that heavy killing blow, Ayase stumbled a step and wavered.

She probably was flushed bright red because there was not a shred of dishonesty in Kirino’s words, and her message had gotten completely across. I didn’t know if she was angry, happy, embarrassed… or some combination of all three. Facing her blushing, bewildered friend, Kirino put on the pressure.

“Alright, Ayase? I don’t have any intention of throwing away any of these things. Neither my friends, nor my hobby, so I’ve decided! I’m definitely going to make up with you! And I’m definitely not stopping my hobby? You have a problem with that?!”

Well, things just got serious. This idiot! Don’t say something so unreasonable!

But… there was nothing more like my sister than this arrogant, haughty side of her.

This was the genuine, bona fide Kousaka Kirino. Ayase probably understood that as well.

She really was this kind of person. Her close friend should know about that, right?

“……… You’re…… not lying? I’m also really….. important to you…?”

Ayase seemed to be taking a few moments to digest what Kirino had said, and finally spoke.

“I… understand your feelings. I also…… misunderstood in a lot of places. I got taken in by other people’s opinions… and said some terrible things… that was wrong of me. Sorry. I’m really… sorry.”

Ayase bowed very deeply.

“I… also want to make up…. With Kirino…”

“… Yeah.”

Kirino smiled shyly. From the beginning, both of them had wanted to quickly make up with each other. Now that they had been able to speak frankly with each other, it seemed that they had finally come to understand that… geez, what a roundabout way of doing things. They should have just done that from the very beginning… well, I can’t say I acted completely correctly too. I also had misunderstood her feelings, got angry, and was worried without knowing what to do about it.

To be honest, I barely did anything here. It was ultimately Kirino’s own efforts that allowed her to make up with her close friend. It was because she had gathered up her courage and had told Ayase her true feelings.

” I love you just as much as I love eroge!!”

She certainly got her feelings across. It was a hopeless situation to the end, but she got them across with her strongest words.

… I mean, to think that she was able to solve the issue saying something like that… I felt it was a just a bit counterintuitive.

If anybody else had used that line in any situation, they couldn’t possibly hope for results this good.

Here and now, all the more because Kirino was facing Ayase, those words had their effect.

“Hah… somehow…”

In any case. I’m glad everything got resolved.

That’s what I thought, but…

As Ayase looked downwards, she continued in a frustrated tone with a “But…”

“… As I thought, this is hopeless… I definitely want to make up with Kirino. I want to make up with Kirino… but I can’t approve of your hobby…!”

She mumbled things like a certain someone had a while ago. Kirino and I both simultaneously widened our eyes.

“W-What are you saying?! Didn’t you say you were going to make up with me?!”

“…… I…….. sniff…….”

After Kirino angrily yelled at her, Ayase began to cry.

Blinking a number of times, she wiped the corner of her eye with the back of her hand, and choked out her words through her tears.

“Because…. Because… I really can’t do it… Kirino… I-I….. those types of games and manga… I honestly hate them…. I really hate them…. even if they don’t make you a criminal, they’re dirty, repulsive, disgusting things… I might be overreacting… but… sorry, it’s useless…”

“…………. Oogh……”

As expected, Kirino also was in pain, and recoiled.

We had proven that there was no connection between otaku and crime. That misunderstanding had been settled, and Kirino had gotten her feelings across.

But in the end, there was still the matter of the characteristic psychological prejudice of junior high school girls. It was a negative image that couldn’t be wiped away.

This particular situation was truly futile. It wasn’t a matter of misunderstandings, but was squarely in the realm of Ayase’s personal principles.

“W-What should I do…? Kirino… what…. what should I do…?”

Ayase gazed at Kirino with desperate eyes.

No matter how she tried, it seemed that her feelings did not allow for compromise.

She wanted to make up with Kirino. But, she couldn’t approve of otaku.

She also couldn’t just pretend nothing had happened. This inflexibility came from her belief in cleanliness.

“……..”

And then Kirino, who had been driven into a corner…

“Oogh….”

Suddenly turned and faced me.

”Do something!” she seemed to be saying to me.

… You want me to do something here?! You’re turning to me now?! Even though you had told me to not to butt in…!

“…. Kirino…. I….. I….. ugh……”

“Uuuuuughh…”

Blink, blink blink blink. ”Fast! Do something now! You want to be killed?!” she seemed to want to tell me with the rapid winking she was sending my way. B-But… even if you tell me to do something… ugh…

I mean… I did happen to prepare a trump card for situations like this… but… this was… honestly, I really didn’t want to do that. I did prepare it just for this meeting, but however I think about it, it wasn’t a good thing. But maybe, with this, they could actually make up with each other…

U-Ugh….. dammit, if I think about this any longer, it’ll soon be too late.

Screw it! I should just go for it! Dammit! Don’t blame me if something bad happens!

After you hear my brilliant explanation, don’t regret it, alright?!

“… Hold on, Ayase. Listen to what I have to say.”

“?”

Ayase watched me through her upturned, tear-filled eyes. I started speaking nervously.

“You think that this hobby we’re obsessed with is dirty… and no matter what you can’t approve of it, so you can’t make up with Kirino. Right?”

“…. T-That’s obvious, isn’t it… because, because…”

Well, that’s what junior high school girls were like, wasn’t it? It would be unreasonable for me to just tell her to approve of it.

“Well, let’s remodel that opinion of yours then. Take a look at this…”

From my school bag, I took out a thick book I had just borrowed today from the library.

“… The Odyssey… and… the Nihon Shoki?” <ref> The Odyssey is precisely the one written by Homer. The Nihon Shoki is a book of classic Japanese history.</ref>

… She recognized them, yeah?

Yes, what I just handed over to Ayase was the ancient Greek epic poem “The Odyssey,” and the oldest record of Japanese history, the Nihon Shoki. <ref>The Nihon Shoki is actually the second oldest record of Japanese history, not the first. It is preceded by the Kojiki. Looks like Kyousuke needs to study a bit more with Manami…</ref> I also handed over a third book, entitled “Egyptian Myth – Osiris and Isis.” As Ayase stood puzzled by my intentions, she wiped her tears and her gaze dropped down to the books.

“Izanagi and Izanami…. Cronus and Rhea… Osiris and Isis… and then…”

Labels were taped onto the books, so she probably knew where to look.

Ayase scanned the books from start to end, and she became even more bewildered.

“… What’s this for?”

“Those are all stories of older brother and younger sister deities. There are alternative theories, but… these siblings all got married a long time ago.”

“Umm… excuse me, but what exactly do you want to say? What does this have to do with Kirino’s hobby?”

“Well, just hold on. Just keep what I said in mind. The real article I want to get to is this…”

I slowly took my trump card out of my bag.

“T-That’s…?!”

Kirino raised her voice in astonishment. If you want to know why, it’s because the things I took out of my bag were the treasured “little sister ero doujinshi” Kirino had bought at summer Comiket.

I handed the ero doujinshi casually over to Ayase.

Ayase blinked in surprise, but began to flip through the books…

Smack! Her hand slapped me across the face.

“W-Why are you showing me this?! Do you have a death wish or something?!”

Is that something you should be saying after you smack me?! Owwwwww…! What the hell, this girl?!

“D-Disgusting! D-D-D-Disgusting! How shameless, you pervert!”

“… Disgusting? You’re wrong… you’re mistaken, Ayase! Those books are not disgusting at all! The books I just handed over to you are all written with the same topic in mind!”

“Wha-?!”

“What are you saying?”

Kirino’s mouth hung half open, and spoke as if she had just realized what was happening. After all her brother is going through to convince Ayase, she’s being quite uncooperative.

I spread my arms wide, and proclaimed my argument to Ayase.

“Just think back! That collection of ours that you called dirty… they’re all drawn works of art on the love of an older brother and her younger sister! Am I wrong?! Is there even one exception?! There isn’t, is there?! So how are these different from the hard covers I just handed you?! Just because one is older and one is newer?! If I mixed them together, you wouldn’t be able to tell the difference!”

“W-What did you just put into the same category as these national myths?!”

“Incest doujinshi, of course! Got a problem with that?! What’s drawn in those ero books are the stories of love between an older brother and younger sister that have been passed down by humanity since ancient times. It’s the most beautiful, precious literature in the world. Yes, our strong feelings for these things are definitely not evil at all!”

Because…

I quickly pointed to the things in Ayase’s hands, and shouted with tears flowing from my eyes.

“Those are… those are the proof of the love between Kirino and me!”

There was no mistaking that this was the most idiotic thing I’ve said in my life.

“Eeeehh?!”

“W-W-Wha-…”

Both Kirino and Ayase looked at me with their eyeballs stretched out of their sockets.

“W… What outrageous things are you running your mouth with-mmph!”

In an instant, I hugged Kirino and smothered her face, cutting her off.

She wriggled and squirmed in protest, but I wrapped her arms around her back and somehow also pinned those down.

As I hugged her tight out of “proof” of our mutual love, Ayase stared at us, dumbfounded.

“W-W-W… What are you…?!”

Just like Ayase had done back when she had gotten angry, I went on and on without letting her speak.

“It’s just as it looks, Ayase. We love each other! That’s why we have to collect these stories of forbidden love! Don’t call our love for each other dirty! It’s literature, didn’t I say?! There are drawings of naked girls in there? There are passionate ero scenes in there? That’s not the true substance of these works! They aren’t as trashy as people like you claim they are!!”

As I continued to ad-lib, I gradually became more and more emotional, and soon wasn’t even conscious of what was coming out of my mouth… the line began to blur between where the act ended and where my true feelings began. Before I knew it, my mouth was moving unconsciously and the words were flowing out on their own.

“… Kirino’s hobby is what reconnected the sibling ties that had been broken between us. If I hadn’t found out about her hobby back then, we would have continued to have a cold relationship with each other. I couldn’t do anything to help the number one little sister by my side. I would say that it had nothing to do with me, and would only watch as my little sister cried…! So I’m thankful from the bottom of my heart! Thankful for all of this otaku hobby that you say is so dirty! Because this hobby existed, I was able to start a real sibling relationship with my little sister! And I stopped just standing by watching my little sister cry, making terrible excuses of how it didn’t have anything to do with me! … Can anybody dare to deny these feelings I have?! I’m not lying, these things are proof of our love for each other! So, just listen to me, because… I…”

I hugged my struggling little sister close with all my strength, and desperately shouted.

-

“I… LOVE MY LITTLE SISTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!!!!”

-

After I shouted this from the depths of my soul, all light extinguished from Ayase’s eyes. She let the books drop to the floor.

“……………………”
Even though I had released her from my hold, for some reason Kirino stood stock still, her mouth flapping open and shut.

While Kirino unsteadily wave from side to side, Ayase came closer and took Kirino by the hand as if to steal her from me… and hugged her close.

“Kirino…. Let’s make up. Right away.”

“A-Ayase…?”

“I’m sorry… sorry… for saying those things are dirty, that I can’t approve of them… this isn’t a time to be making such a big deal over the little things… I’m really sorry… I didn’t realize…”

“Eh? Eeh?”

Kirino seemed completely bewildered as her close friend hugged her tight and wailed.

O-Ohh… I did it.

Even I didn’t think that would work this well. After all, Ayase was strongly prejudiced. But Kirino’s hobby, and these doujinshi were not just dirty things. If I pleaded that point desperately with her, even if the argument didn’t completely make sense, I thought that perhaps she would accept what I was saying.

Hm… it seems that my speech didn’t completely go to waste.

“… Geez, well that was all pretty troublesome.”

With a cynical smile, I started heading towards the two girls…

“D-Don’t come any closer, hentai!”

Ayase hugged Kirino close as if to protect her, and gave me a glare.

… Huh?

“….. Uummm… who are you talking to?”

“Shut up! Don’t talk, hentai! Hentai hentai hentai! You’re making my ears bleed!”

Huh… well this was a bit different from what I was expecting! I was correct in thinking that she was really prejudiced, and she had seemed to have accepted my argument… but didn’t she jump to an incredibly strange conclusion here by herself?!

Ayase stared at me with her empty, dark eyes.

“As I thought, you’re the source of all this evil…! Never touch my close friend again! You’re dirty! Repulsive! Disgusting!”

“A-Aya… se…?”

Still holding onto Kirino’s hand, she quickly began to distance herself from me.

She swiftly turned back around one more time,

“… You’re disgusting, go and die.”

Giving me a glance as if she was looking at a piece of garbage, she left her sharp parting remark with me.

“………”

I was left alone in that abandoned playground.

“… And everything went according to plan!”

Isn’t that great, Kirino? You were able to properly make up with your close friend.

Ahh, there’s something in the corner of my eye… sniff.

<noinclude>

==== INCOMPLETE ====

<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_2_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Final Question

2012-04-26T03:09:21Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Final Question */

==The Final Question==

'''Please form a four worded Japanese idiom from the following romanization, and come up with a suitable sentence with it.'''

'aimaimoko'

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

'In kanji '暧昧模糊' (ambiguous)

The sentence: 'the distribution of responsibilities is rather ambiguous''

'''Teacher's comment:'''
[[Image:BakaTest v03 p253.JPG|thumb]]
'暧昧不清, 模糊不明' 'aimai fukiyoshi, moko fumei', (basically means ambiguous) are what these four words mean. There are a lot of people who know how to pronounce it,, but there are very few people who know how to write it in kanji. Well answered.'

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

'In kanji '合間妹子' '(aima)(imo-ko) '

'''Teacher's comment:'''

I get the feeling that at least you're trying to answer this question.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

'Example: The three beauties Ono no Komachi, Ono no Imoko and Aima Imoko [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes] started on their journey as envoys.'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Please do note that you included a male in that.

After our suspension ended, I felt rather thankful as I arrived at the school gate earlier than usual.

"Really, it feels like I haven't been at school for quite a long time..."

Including the time off for training camp, it's been about two weeks since I last stepped into school. That's longer than spring break. To be able to have a long break at this time, in a certain way, that's rather lucky—but no one will feel this way, right? Who asked the teachers to come up with so many assignments, not even allowing us any time to reflect?

"Ah, Akihisa-kun!"

The sound of small running footsteps reached my ears.

"Long time no see, how are you?"

"Himeji-san, it's been a while!"

Even though we were only shut off for a week, considering that I could have seen Himeji-san everyday, it felt like three autumns had passed. We really hadn't met for a long time.

"Truthfully, I have something I want to apologise to Akihisa-kun for."

"Eh? Isn't that too sudden? What's it about?"

If I was the one who was supposed to apologise, then I had nothing to say, but did Himeji-san do something that she really has to apologise for?

"It's the first day of training camp—I mistook you for the peeping tom!"

"Eh?"

Himeji-san bowed down and lowered her head in apology.

"Eh, no matter whether you mistook me for a peeping tom, I still became one in the end..."

"Ah, it's not that, I don't mean that. Didn't I misunderstand you in the beginning? At that time, I actually doubted Akihisa-kun's innocence, I'm really sorry about that..."

As long as Muttsulini's our friend, it's not rare for the girls to treat us like perverts.

"Ah haha. We ended up peeping in the end, so it's a little weird for you to apologise to me."

"Is, is that so?"

But speaking of which, it's rather strange of you to be talking to me like usual when I'm a peeping tom. Ah, but if so, you won't be able to talk normally with all the boys from the second year.

"However, that..."

"Eh? What?"

"It's, it's that...you really wanted to peep?"

"Yeah."

Should I not have replied 'yeah'? I'm really a big idiot.

"AH! That...eh~ did I say it too fast—no no, I said it out without thinking too much..."

"I see...hehe."

Strange. She doesn't seem to be looking directly at me.

"Great, seems like Akihisa-kun still has an interest in girls."

"Ku..."

I see, so it's better to be treated as a pervert than a homosexual, huh?

Seeing me in agony, Himeji-san seemed to smile happily. Mm, is she making fun of me? I have to respond in kind to her.

"I, I'm definitely interested! Especially...especially in Himeji-san!"

"Eh—EHHHHHHH!?"

Himeji-san blushed till her face was all red. Seems like my response was rather good.

"Hahaha, just joking! This is revenge for making fun of me, Himeji-san..."

"...Sure."

"......What?"

"I'm saying...if it's you, it's alright for you to peep..."

At this moment, my mind just went blank.

"EHH? WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!? HIMEJI-SAN, ARE YOU ALRIGHT?"

The unbelievable reply made me doubt my ears. Is it really alright to allow me to do this?

"It's alright for you to peep, but—"

"But, but what?"

"But—I have to be Akihisa-kun's wife first!"

Hold on a minute, what's with the development up till now!? What's the situation now!? Anyway, got to calm down first...right now, I have to think of a honeymoon destination. Would it be old-fashioned for me to chose the beach? It's better to go overseas for a honeymoon, huh? However, I'd have to request for a break from school.

"Hehe..."

The sudden gentle laugh made me lift my head, and the moment I lifted my head, I saw Himeji-san smiling happily as she blushed.

Eh? Don't tell me that what she said—was another joke?

I got fooled again...to think that she would counter me like this, as expected of Himeji-san!

"Hahaha, Akihisa-kun, your face is all red now."

"Of, of course it is, isn't Himeji-san blushing because you're saying words that you're not used to?"

At this moment, we smiled at each other. This way of conversing really is rather refreshing.

"Aki!"

Just as we were smiling at each other, there was a forceful and terrifying shout. Is that Minami?

"Hm, long time no see, Minami."

I turned towards where the voice came from, and as expected, Minami was running towards me with enthusiasm.

"Eh? Strange? What's going on?"

Her expression seemed rather serious. What's going on?

"What's wrong, Minami?"

Seeing Minami acting so strangely, Himeji-san was shocked as well.

"Aki, close your eyes."

"Eh? Oh, alright!"

The moment she arrived in front of me, Minami suddenly made this request.

Is she trying to punish me for peeping?

Can't be helped, I'll just take a punch from her.

I obediently closed my eyes, waiting for the incoming impact.

"...Sorry, Mizuki..."

"Eh? What are you saying, Minami..."

What's going on? She doesn't seem like she's going to hit me.

I timidly opened my eyes, and what appeared in front of me was Minami, who was blushing as her face closed in.

"—UU!"

The moment I realised it, Minami's lips were already pressed onto mine...

[[Image:BTS vol 03 249.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Seventh_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_Author's_Notes}}
</noinclude>

HEAVY OBJECT:Volume1 Prologue

2012-04-21T16:53:36Z

Mangaexpert: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

In the end, war did not end.

Even in an age where development had reached every corner of the planet Earth, high output lasers could easily launch shuttles, and some of the most powerful people had villas on the moon, it seemed nothing had been done to fill the gaps between people’s hearts. Well, supplement companies that sold digitalized “comfort” and “spiritualism” were not uncommon, but even so, the basic mechanism that brought conflict between people could not be removed from their mentality.

Was the change in the rules of war by the appearance of a new kind of weapon just another type of salvation for humanity? Or did it mean humanity had fallen even lower?

Yes, there was a change.

The people who got so immersed in their ridiculous killing changed as well.

It was all thanks to the giant weapons known as Objects.

Just the main body of these new weapons measured at over 50 meters and the guns added even more to their size. Their appearance caused the book on war to be completely rewritten. Large groups of soldiers no longer killed each other directly on the battlefield. Instead, the most important thing was to get the strongest Object to the battlefield in perfect condition.

Tanks, fighters, and other previous main players became weapons of a bygone era.

Normal machine guns, shells, and missiles were treated like mere peashooters.

That was simply how much more powerful the Objects were.

When a certain island nation presented the first of those weapons, the rest of the world feared it and an allied force from 14 other counties carried out a combined surprise attack on the prototype Object…and the Object repelled them all. At the end of the battle, a nuclear strike was carried out over the Pacific Ocean, but the scene of the Object continuing to sink the allied fleet even as half of it melted like ice under the hot sun was in every history textbook.

That island nation remained at the leading edge of Object development and it was clear just how powerful a presence the Objects were.

Unsurprisingly, Objects became synonymous with war.

So what about everyone else?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[HEAVY OBJECT:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel illustrations]]
| Return to [[HEAVY OBJECT|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[HEAVY OBJECT:Volume1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Seventh Question

2012-04-18T06:02:45Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Seventh Question: */

==The Seventh Question:==

'''Please answer the following question.'''

"When the observer A moves with a velocity V, an ambulance with a sound frequency of f moves forward with a speed of v'. Please state what will happen when the speed of sound is at V? What kind of phenomenon is this?

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

"The observer A will hear the siren at a frequency of f(V+v')/(V-v'). This phenomenon is known as the Doppler Effect [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes]."

'''Teacher's comment:'''
[[Image:BakaTest v03 p233.JPG|thumb]]
The same phenomenon will also appear during an F1 race. Though most people often feel that physics phenomenon are rather rare, they do often occur in our everyday life.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

"The observer A gets knocked away at a speed of v'+v. This phenomenon is called a traffic accident."

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Seeing you write this relative velocity makes me even angrier.

"Sensei, to think that you actually expected me to make it all the way here. The other teachers were all rather optimistic that I wouldn't be able to make it all the way here, right?"

"I don't ever underestimate an opponent. You're an idiot, but that mobility of yours can't be underestimated."

"Then I really have to thank you—hiya!"

I use my wooden sword to skilfully dodge Ironman's sudden punch.

I won't be as careless as the last time. Even if Ironman fights physically, I have to treat him as if he's a tough summoned beast!

"However, it will be great if you can use the mobility on other aspects. You're just a group of sexual harassers. Aren't you afraid of being suspended?"

The shocking kick that looks like it's coming over at a terrifying speed flies towards me. If I am really hit by him, I'll be left with half a life even if I don't die!

"I won't be threatened by you! We gathered so many people, you can't lock onto a target. The school can't suspended just a group of students, right?"

I duck and move forward, raising my wooden sword and hack it at Ironman's abdomen. However, Ironman's huge arm easily swings my attacks aside. Is it the so-called flesh armour?

"Since you know that you may be suspended, why don't you people love yourselves more?"

"If you want to suspend us, you'll have to memorise all the names of the students taking part in this!"

Using the reflex speed of being knocked aside, I lift my leg and step forward. Even though I hit Ironman's completely undefended leg, the unstable and swaying thing isn't Ironman, but my summoned beast. No matter how light a summoned beast is, it isn't a real body.

"And you dare say that! I'll beat all of you one by one, and then record the names of every single one of you!"

"—Ku!"

Before my summoned beast manages to stablise itself, it takes a punch attack that's not too heavy before flying to the corner of the wall. The moment the summoned beast flies to the wall, the sharp pain is passed onto my body.

"And you're the first one!"

In order to seize onto the opportunity, Ironman charges towards my summoned beast at lightning speed. If I want to beat that guy who's like a monster, one summoned beast alone isn't going to be enough.

What should I do? Do I give up now and run away? Do I kneel down in front of my comrades and beg for mercy? No, I won't let this happen! Since I made it all the way, even if my teeth are to be beaten out and blood spilled, I have to win this battle! I~~WON'T GIVE UP!

"Let's go—double summon!"

The moment I commanded it, another summoned beast appears in response.

"KU! YOSHII, YOU BASTARD!"

After blocking the attack of the other summoned beast that suddenly appeared, Ironman jumps away in shock and maintains a suitable distance.

If one summoned beast isn't enough, I'll just summon an additional one. Good thing I have this power, this is the great power that I got from before.

"Is it the platinum bracelets? The principal can really find trouble for me."

Ironman's casual look is no longer present.

This is the prize I won from the previous summoning tournament--the platinum bracelets. Yuuji's bracelet's ability creates a summoning field, and my bracelet has the ability to summon an additional summoned beast. As long as I use this ability properly, beating Ironman isn't just a dream.

"Sensei, the real show starts now!"

The two summoned beast get into battle positions, moving about as they surround Ironman. The main summoned beast is on the right, the secondary one's on the left as both of them swing their wooden swords at Ironman at the same time.

"Ugh, ku!"

Being attacked from different directions at the same time, Ironman loses his balance for a while. The next moment, the two summoned beasts let out heavy attacks on Ironman's kneecaps, which are still weak. However, Ironman lets his kneecaps sink and lets the strong thighs endure the attacks of the summoned beasts, and the pain bounces back onto me as if I attacked a tire.

My summoned beasts heavily attack Ironman with fists, kicks and wooden swords. The situation is completely reversed now. Ironman's clearly in the disadvantage, and my attacks cleanly hit the flesh. However—

"It's not damaging him at all!"

Ironman's defending his head and chest while using only his strong body to deflect the rest of my attacks. Damn it, this guy's definitely a monster.

"What now, Yoshii? You seem to be a lot more anxious now."

Seeing my slightly panicking look, Ironman inadvertently lets out a smirk.

On first glance, it seemed like I have the advantage, but the situation now is extremely critical, for I need to think of both the main and secondary summoned beasts' actions at the same time. I have to make instant decisions to decide whether to allow either the main beast or the secondary to dodge the kick before both summoned beasts can either attack or defend. It's too hard to think of two people's movements at the same time, and if this keeps up, it might not be too good.

"BUT EVEN SO, I WILL NOT ADMIT DEFEAT!"

I let my main summoned beast swing its wooden sword and the secondary beast swings its right fist. After dodging the wooden sword, Ironman gets hit by the punch and counters with his kneecap. His target is the secondary—no, is it the main? I quickly raise my arms to create a cross guard and let my secondary beast swing its left elbow at Ironman's abdomen. However, Ironman blocks the elbow and does a leg sweep, intending to attack the main beast, no, the secondary—

"Your movements are becoming even slower, Yoshii!"

"Ku!"

I feel a sharp pain from my right wrist. Which side got attacked? The main or the secondary? Wah, oh no! The moment I stopped attacking, Ironman went in for the kill. Anyway, lets swing the wooden sword to block it—no! It's too late!

This time, it's a fist at the secondary beast—seems like it, but isn't he aiming at the main beast? Damn it, it's a feint!

"Gu, hu!"

I endure a sharp pain in my chest as my back lands on the floor.

"End of the line, Yoshii."

The winner is decided. Ironman seem to be declaring his own victory as he reverts back to his nonchalant look.

Seeing his thick, muscular arms that are like a live armour, my attacks aren't even tickling him, let alone scratching.

Maybe it's too reckless for me to summon two summoned beasts. Even if I'm to concentrate, my mind will get too confused until I am unable to decide what instructions to give to my summoned beasts. No, before I can worry about being unable to control two summoned beasts at the same thing, the most important thing is that I'm unable to deal damage to the opponent.

"Even if it's to fulfil that fleeting perverseness of yours, your concentration is only to this extent!"

Ironman slowly walks towards me as I continue to remain on the ground.

That's right, Ironman's right. My concentration isn't enough, which is why I'm unable to control my summoned beasts' movements properly.

But even if I understand this, I can't just gain enough concentration to control two summoned beasts at the same time. Seems like I lose this time, better to give up on peeping, and start training myself to concentrate! Concentrate—concentrate?

"That's it!"

With enthusiasm, I get up from the floor. That's right, there's still this method!

"Oh...so you still want to fight? Only your determination is stronger than others."

Seeing me stand up again, Ironman seem rather happy as he reveals a snarl. No matter when the situation is, this guy will always show a careful attitude. However, continue smiling, for right now, I'll make you unable to smile ever again!

"Ironman, I got to thank you for giving me this hint."

"The hint I gave you?"

"Didn't you just say 'concentrate'?"

Since I gave different instructions to the two summoned beasts, I got myself confused. If I'm to attack different parts and when the opponent increases his guard, those punches and kicks won't be able to show their real power. This is the problem that I'm facing now, but there's a way to settle this.

"That's right, it's to concentrate! I need to reduce the attack area. No matter it's a punch, kick, or wooden sword swing, main beast or secondary beast, from now on, my attacks just need to focus on one area."

If one attack isn't enough to break through that muscle armour of his, then I'll have to attack the same place multiple times.

Concentrate! Right now, I need to focus all my attacks on a certain piece—

"I'll focus all my attacks on your balls!"

"You, you bastard, how can you have such a terrifying thought!?"

"WATCH THIS, IRONMAN!"

The attack that looks like a hook downwards is actually a feint that's going to change into a flying kick that's aimed there. Once the flying kick is out, the wooden sword will be thrust at Ironman's crotch. Also, the punch that was aimed at the chest will change trajectory and move towards the abdomen. All this is to attack Ironman's important place!

"Damn it, this is the first time I met someone who's intent on attacking the lower body..."

Ironman isn't looking calm now.

The real show starts now! My summoned beast aims at his abdomen, and looks like it's about to grab his elbow, but is actually attacking between his thighs. I'll attack his lower body, attack, attack, attack. Anyway, I'll continue to attack his balls!

Recovering myself, I realise that Ironman's expending a lot of energy just to defend himself.

"GO TO HELL, IRONMAN!!!"

Since he can't attack, my summoned beast will release a heavy punch with lots of strength stored in it.

"KUUH!!"

Ironman frantically reaches his hand out to block his crotch.

"Hehe, you got fooled, eh?"

But in an instant, the main beast has already bent down to act as a jump board and let the secondary summoned beast jump towards Ironman's back. But this movement is a feint, the one who's really attacking is still the main beast!

"Damn—"

"WATCH ME NOW!"

Using his hands to guard his lower body, Ironman is unable to protect his head in time. Thus, my summoned beast hacks at Ironman's head without any defense on it.

"Ku...Yo, Yoshii, you bastard..."

With a thonk, Ironman can't support himself anymore and gradually falls to the ground.

"Finally...IT'S FINALLY OVER!"

Such a long journey! I wanted to give up so many times, and it's not just once that I felt despair. But at this moment, the Fantasy Heaven is right in front of me.

"Minami's flat chest, wait for me!"

Those photos that represents the dreamworld are right in front of me! I'm so happy that I'm unable to—eh? There's a killing intent?

"WATCH THIS!"

Maybe it's my basic instincts, but I immediately ducked. The next moment, I immediately discover some biri biri sound passing through where my head was.

"I won't hand onee-sama's virginity over to you!"

"Shimizu-san!"

Holding a seemingly familiar taser in her hand, Shimizu-san appeared in front of me. Isn't that the 200,000 volts taser that Yuuji lent me? Once hit, even if it's an attack that's blocked by clothing, will immediately render anyone unconscious. That taser is definitely a dangerous weapon!

"Onee-sama was rather lost ever since last night, and wouldn't even look at Miharu. THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! SHOW YOUR REMORSE TO MIHARU WITH YOUR DEATH!"

Shimizu-san waves the weapon in her hand, but compared to Ironman's speed, her movements are so slow, they're basically telling me to dodge them.

"YOU BASTARD! DAMN IT! DAMN IT!!"

"Heh, hoh!"

I easily dodge all of Shimizu-san's attacks. Seeing this situation, I just need to wait for her to exhaust herself, right?

Just as I'm thinking about how to fight, she seemed to have found out about my intent, as she reaches into her pocket and pulls out something in front of me.

"If you aren't going to be obedient, I'll spread these photos around!"

"Eh? You said photos—WAH! THOSE ARE EMBARRASSING PHOTOS OF ME!!"

Isn't Shimizu-san holding photos of me in girls' outfit? Why does she have these photos? Is it—

"—Shimizu-san, don't tell me you like me?"

"YOU MAKE ME SICK!"

I inadvertently shed a tear.

"However, why do you have photos of me?"

"That was because when I was taking photos of onee-sama in a cheongsam, I saw you in such a disgusting state, and felt that I could use it to blackmail you, so I took them! I have no interest in you lousy men!"

There's no need to call me a lousy man, right!? Never mind, anyway, everyone has their own preference.

"Shimizu-san, do you have a burn on your butt?"

"How, how do you know about that? Were you peeping or taking photos of me?"

Can't be mistaken, Shimizu-san's the culprit I'm looking for. If so, Kudou-san isn't the culprit then? So she wasn't lying to me.

"Anyway, I advise you to be obedient, or else I'll spread these embarrassing photos of yours!"

Shimizu-san is no longer pretending as she blackmails me. Oh~ looks like I have to punish her a bit.

"Hoo!"

"AHH! RETURN THAT TO ME!"

I snatch the taser in her hand and decrease the voltage output to the minimum.

—Psst!

"My, my body's numb now!"

Before Shimizu-san can react, she falls unconscious onto the ground.

"Now, all the enemies are dealt with, right?"

The main culprit behind this was exterminated by me, and now, no one can stop me.

"...Akihisa."

A voice calls me from behind. This voice is—

"Muttsulini! You alright?"

"...Of course I am."

Muttsulini's obviously tired all over. Seems like he got into quite a tough battle, huh? However, he doesn't look too weary from the battle, but shows a rather delighted smile.

"Nice going, Akihisa!"

"Yuuji! And everyone's here!"

Yuuji and the other boys from the other classes are here. Everyone's showing their smiles of having achieved their objective.

"Yoshii, you really beat Ironman!"

"The MVP undoubtedly goes to you."

The voices of my comrades praising me continue to spread.

"It's thanks to everyone's help! EVERYONE, THANK YOU VERY MUCH!"

My shout got everyone's response. I really want to thank everyone present.

"Alright, we should get moving!"

It's rare for Yuuji to show such an excited expression, but this guy is a normal man! Seeing that we're about to reach our goal, anyone will praise themselves for this.

"EVERYONE! WE HAVE NUMBERS HERE, AND THE SCHOOL CAN'T LOCK ONTO THE SUSPECTS. AND NOW THAT WE CLEARED OUT ALL OF THE TROUBLESOME PEOPLE, WE DON'T HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT BEING SUSPENDED OR EXPELLED, SO PEEP ALL YOU WANT!!!"

"WOOOOHHHH!!!"

The roars of everyone seem like it almost flipped the roof off.

We have so many people here, how can the teachers remember everyone? In other words, we won't have to worry about being suspended. Everyone's clear about this, so of course we have to seize this opportunity!

"EVERYONE, WIDEN YOUR EYES AND WATCH CAREFULLY, THIS IS THE UNEQUALED GLORY WE FOUGHT SO HARD TO WIN!"

Yuuji pushes the girls' bathroom door aside.

Skin with lots of tension.

Skinny body and limbs.

Waist length white hair.

This is a face all of us are familiar with, and that naked body that we are unfortunate to see right now since it is normally kept under the closes.

If we miss it now, we may never see it again—

"You, what's with you people! Gathering so many people here, are you here to see this old granny's naked body!?"

[[Image:BTS vol 03 237.jpg|thumb]]

We just saw the principal in a sexy position.

<big>'''''"HOW DID IT END UP LIKE THIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!"'''''</big>

All of us start to shed manly tears due to this inexplicable scene.

"Good morning, Minami-chan."

"Ah, it's Mizuki. Good morning..."

"What's wrong? You look rather tired. Is something wrong?"

"It, it's nothing! There's no such thing! I'm just a little tired!"

"Is that so? It's true that last week's training camp was rather troublesome, so it can't be helped if you're tired."

"Ah, mm. A lot of really troublesome things happened..."

"However, the boys were all pale with shock. What exactly happened?"

"Ah, that? Well, who knows~ did they see something shocking?"

"Something shocking, huh...?"

"Even the principal who was visiting seemed shocked. Who asked the boys to come up with such a commotion?"

"You're talking about the second year boys peeping? It was Akihisa-kun and the rest who started this, but it ended up being blown out of proportion."

"Yeah...oh yeah, speaking of peeping, didn't we find a camera inside the changing room? As for the real culprit..."

"Eh? The real culprit? It's not Akihisa-kun and the rest who set it up?"

"No, that one seemed like it was installed by Miharu."

"That Miharu you're talking about, is it Shimizu Miharu?"

"Yeah! On the last day of training camp, I just so happened to see her pull out a camera from the changing room. After some interrogation, she admitted that her reason was to 'take photos of onee-sama', and admitted her guilt."

"What? So this means that Akihisa-kun and the rest..."

"Seems like we misunderstood. However, they still became peeping toms in the end, so it's a little strange to apologise to them..."

"Ah, ah haha..."

"On a side note, I confiscated Miharu's camera, so there's no need to worry."

"I see~ that's good to know."

"Mn, it's about time for self-study. Let's hurry."

"Ah, you're right. Let's hurry up."

"There's only the two of us for this entire week, and it's rather lonely, but we have to work hard."

"Yes, then I'll leave myself in your hands."

'''Notification of suspension'''

All second year male students of Fumitsuki Gakuen, 149 in total.

The above students will be suspended from school for 1 week.

Fumitsuki Gakuen Principal Todou Kaoru

Didn't think too much, I just did it on a moment of impulse.

Now I'm really regretting it.

~Taken from a certain student's letter of regret~

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Sixth_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Final_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Sixth Question

2012-04-18T05:45:12Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Sixth Question */

==The Sixth Question==

'''Please write down your thoughts regarding this training camp.'''

'''Himeji Mizuki's comment:'''

'I benefitted a lot from studying with students from the other classes, and managed to get many beneficial tips from quite a few reference books involving subjects that I'm frustrated with, which I believe will help me in my studies. Though it may be rather loud at night, it's still our school's characteristic. Also, I managed to get a great secret photo from a certain someone, I'm so happy!'

'''Teacher's comment:'''
[[Image:BakaTest v03 p200.JPG|thumb]]
Himeji-san's grades for every subject are rather impressive, and sensei didn't realise that you have subjects that you are unfamiliar with; I'm really sorry about that. However, it's good that you found a way to solve the problems. It's really been beneficial for you to study with class A students, so work hard during the next streaming exam. Also, please don't be affected by the noise that those idiots caused.

'''Shimada Minami's comment:'''

'I will never ever forget about what happened on the third night. What should I do? I can't discuss this with anyone, and I couldn't find time to talk to that person...I knew about Mizuki's feelings, so have I betrayed her? But if it's in terms of liking, I liked him since last year, so I should be the earlier one, right? Arrgghh~! I don't know what to do!'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

What happened? It doesn't feel normal when you can't even discuss it with your friends. If you want, you can talk to sensei. Since I lived longer than you by a few years, I should be able to help out. But seeing you mention the word 'feelings' here, I'm wondering if it's related to love?

If so, sensei can only say this. Don't make a rash decision that you'll regret for the rest of your life. A student's responsibility is to think, be bothered, and grow up to be an accomplished adult.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's comment:'''

'Didn't expect so many troublesome things to occur, this is really shocking. I lost consciousness on the first day and was carted directly into the hotel, so I didn't have any memories of it. After that, I got labeled as a peeping tom, and those suspicious stares around me really bothered me. In order to train myself, I tried hard to break through the strongholds to peep inside the girls bathing area, but is this really alright? Actually, I'm really worried. This training camp really made me think about a lot of things.'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

That's right.

"Uuu....ahhh..."

Without thinking of holding back, I made a huge yawn.

I want to sleep. Anyway, I really want to sleep. I'm so sleepy I'm about to drop. I would have slept if it wasn't for the precious breakfast time now.

"I'm so sleepy..."

Beside me, Yuuji's rubbing his eyes as well.

It's expected that we want to sleep. We got lectured by Ironman (with fists) into the morning. It's been three consecutive days now, so It's impossible for us to not want to sleep.

"You guys are really unlucky..."

Hideyoshi said with an apologetic tone. Is he feeling guilty that only the two of us got lectured? He doesn't need to feel sorry since he was asleep.

"Even if we're unlucky, it's too—Uuahhh~~"

I can't take it already. I continued to stretch my back. Today's the last day already, so we got to replenish our sleep during the self-study period...

"It's useless! Seeing you guys like this, for tonight's attack, we might have to..."

"It's not that we're completely asleep. If we're motivated, we will definitely wake up—Huahh~~"

Making a yawn just after opening the mouth, seems like the symptoms are really serious. As for how serious it is, let's just say that even with the sliced salmon and delicious dishes in front of me, it's unlikely for me to overcome the sleep demon.

"I can't make it as well, not motivated at all—OOOHHHH!!"

"Wha, what's with you, Yuuji?"

The dazed and sleepy Yuuji suddenly widened his eyes after seeing something. What? What did he see?

"...Super effective."

"Ah, you're here, Muttsulini. Good morning."

Muttsulini appeared at the door and walked towards us. He seems to be holding something in his hand.

"Muttsulini, what did you show Yuuji just now? He seems really excited."

"...A magic photo."

It's rare for Muttsulini to proudly lift his chest and make such a claim.

"Oh? Can you let me see it?"

"...(Hands over)"

Muttsulini slides the photos in his hand between Hideyoshi and me.

"A magic photo? What nonsense are you talking about? We're already high school students, how can we be motivated by just a single photo—WWOOOWWW!!"

"Oh, this photo is..."

The first photo Muttsulini showed us is the photo of Himeji-san and Hideyoshi in yukatas.

Dressed in yukatas, Himeji-san and Hideyoshi seemed rather shy as they looked up at the camera, in a somewhat sexy manner, and there's also a glimpse of the breasts!

[[Image:BTS vol 03 195.jpg|thumb]]

"It's great to live on this world..."

This picture doesn't really show that much skin, but why am I feeling all excited? However, I'll do anything just to get a photo of these two bathing!

"What's the second photo, Akihisa?"

"Let me see..."

I pulled aside the first photo. It's a double shot of Kirishima-san closing in while dressed in a yukata and Minami who's in sports shorts.

"This, this is great! Muttsulini, this photo was taken at a perfect angle! You have my utmost respect!"

"That's really amazing...to be able to cut Akihisa and Yuuji out of the photo, isn't this of professional level already?"

This photo isn't any different from those self-photos sold on the market! Though it's too bad that not everyone's in a yukata, it's still a very viewable photo. To be able to bring out even Minami's attractive side in such a healthy manner, I can only say that Muttsulini's photo-taking skills are near godlike!

"And the third photo?"

"Ah, Mm! The third photo is—"

I pull out another photo from below. The third photo that appears in front of me is—isn't this me in the sailor uniform?

"...It was taken beautifully, so I developed that one."

"LET GO OF ME, HIDEYOSHI! I MUST SLICE THAT IDIOT'S HEAD APART!!"

"Calm down first, Akihisa! Isn't this photo taken beautifully?"

Hideyoshi hugged me tightly, not allowing me to deal the killer blow.

When was that photo taken anyway?

"That's amazing, Muttsulini. When did you take that photo?"

Yuuji's eyes have regained their vigour as he suddenly praised Muttsulini. For Yuuji to react like this when he doesn't even show that much reaction to girls, it's likely that ordinary guy will react a lot more than him.

"Now we just need to hope for reinforcements."

Hideyoshi's right, it's unlikely for those guys to not falter once they see these photos. As a guy, I understand this the most, but...

"...Do we really have to show these photos to the rest?"

Ah~ if possible, I hope that I can stuff these photos directly into my bag.

"Akihisa, don't forget our initial aim. We won't be able to succeed if we don't care about the entire plan."

"Uu...I know that..."

I just feel that it's a pity that we have to show it to the rest!

Even so, I know that Yuuji's right. Our aim isn't to get these photos, but to be able to successfully peep inside the girls bathing area.

"Sorry, my bad. These photos are meant to achieve our goal, so I should abstain from such thoughts. Besides, I will tell Muttsulini to prepare one gross [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes#The Sixth Question]for me, so I just need to endure it."

"Isn't one gross too much?"

"You're not thinking of abstaining!"

Stop bothering me, you guys!

"Alright, if so, then—"

Yuuji pulled out a pen from who knows where, and writes a few messy words behind the photos.

'Pass these photos to all the guys, and don't let the girls or the teachers see it! If anyone is to try and take these photos for their own, they will executed under the name Sakamoto Yuuji!'

I see, if we don't write down these notes, these photos will likely be stolen.

"Oi, Sugawa, pass these to the guys."

Yuuji passes the photos to Sugawa-san, who's beside our eating breakfast. He receives the photos with a puzzled look.

"WAAAAHHH—"

And the next moment, he's awake.

"Oh yeah, Yuuji, you should have taken away my photos, right?"

"Relax, passing that kind of thing around will only demoralise them. I did take away that photo of yours."

"I see. It's good that you took it."

If those photos are to be passed out, it's utterly meaningless for me to even think of preventing those photos of me in girls' clothes to be spread around.

"Eh? Muttsulini, you still have more photos?"

Hideyoshi sees that Muttsulini still has a photo in his hand. Really, what did he take?

"Let me see, what did you take here?"

"Ah, me too!"

I peek in to look at the photo that Hideyoshi received from Muttsulini.

What's on the photo is—me in a sailor uniform (with underwear revealed)

"...I couldn't help but take it."

"LET GO OF ME, HIDEYOSHI! I MUST RIP THAT IDIOT'S HEAD OUT AND MINCE IT!!!"

"I DIDN'T SEE ANYTHING! I DIDN'T SEE ANYTHING, SO PLEASE CALM DOWN!!"

Anyway, whatever the case, our momentum's at the highest now due to these photos.

<center>☆</center>

Tida tida—for some reason, the sound made by the second hand becomes really loud. I didn't really bother about it in the past, and unexpectedly, I started to be mindful of it.

"Akihisa, don't get anxious right before the event. We got our points replenished and passed the photos over for everyone to see. We already did what we can do, and we just need to do fight with our best effort."

Resting in a corner of the room with his eyes closed, Yuuji warned me. The more critical the situation is, the more I feel like praising this guy's nerves.

"The three classes D, E and F will be participating with full strength like yesterday, so we'll just see if the other three classes A, B and C are willing to help out."

Since we had to focus on the tests in order to replenish our points, we didn't have time to talk to the other boys, so we have no idea how effective the photos are now. We can only see the effects during the battle.

"...I must take revenge today."

Even Muttsulini's getting pumped. Maybe it's because he's satisfied with the photos he took that he managed to answer quite a lot of questions with a lot of enthusiasm during the day tests. Muttsulini's attitude tonight is already terrifying.

"It's about time to battle, so let's get our final battle meeting done."

Opening his eyes, Yuuji walked over to me, with Hideyoshi and Muttsulini following suit.

"We're now on the third level, and we have to break through the four areas, third level, second level, first level and the girls bathing area before we can get to our final destination."

If it's according to room allocation, the third level will be handled by classes E and F; the second level will be handled by classes C and D, classes A and B for the first level. In other words, our location is the further to the girls' bathing area.

"Those guys from classes E and F will help out suppress our enemies on the third level, and class D will be handling the enemies on the second level, however..."

"It's hard to defend fully with only class C, right?"

The teachers will also distribute the forces according to the strength of the students, so without class C, it's going to be hard to break through the second level.

"However, we can only do this in the end."

"That's a certainty, and after we break through the second level—"

"...We'll have to face Takahashi-sensei."

"That's right, as the level head, the resistance led by Takahashi-sensei will be guarding the first level. I guess Shouko, Himeji and Kudo Aiko will be waiting for us there."

One of the biggest problems in our operation today will be the first level guarded by Takahashi-sensei. Whether we can succeed in this operation will be greatly dependent on whether we can break through this pass.

"I'll create the space for Akihisa and Muttsulini to break through. However, you guys better be mentally prepared, since I won't be able to stop Takahashi-sensei, Shouko and the rest for long."

It's impossible for Yuuji to stop those three alone, no, it's likely that those three won't be our only opponents. Those class A girls will likely be helping out, and I don't dare to imagine how hard it is to try and stop them.

"If we can't stop them..."

"That's right, we're finished once Akihisa and Muttsulini get pincered, and everything will be over. My remaining life will be ripped apart by Shouko, and Akihisa will be treated as a pervert for the rest of his life."

"Even if we fail though, it doesn't feel like anything will change..."

WHAT NONSENSE IS HIDEYOSHI SPOUTING!?

"Anyway, we can only try our best to stop Takahashi-sensei. If classes A and B are willing to help out, we should still have a chance of winning."

"Uh hm, anyway, forget about class A, there shouldn't be any problem for class B to join in, right? Their boys, seem to be interested in girls, especially their class rep. That photo should be rather effective."

"Ah hahaha, hearing Hideyoshi say this, it seems like class A's rep doesn't seem interested in girls at all."

"""..."""

Eh? Why is everyone looking away awkwardly?

"Once we get past Takahashi-sensei, the rest of the job will be yours. Akihisa, Muttsulini, you guys know what to do?"

"..I'll definitely beat Ooshima-sensei."

"And I'll have to take on Ironman, right?"

Really, I have never had such a tough battle in all the battles I took part in, because there are too many unknown variables. However...

"...No problem. We will definitely succeed."

"Mn."

"That's to be expected."

"That's right."

"Yeah."

As long as we work together, we can definitely do something and make the impossible possible.

—Hua hua!

An electronic sound can be heard. It's the reporting time of 8pm, and also the sound to signal the imminent battle.

"It's finally the moment. You guys better get ready to give a good fight!"

"""OOOSSSUU!!"""

"No matter whether our opponents are the teachers or the girls, class A or class F, it doesn't matter. AS MEN, WE'LL MAKE THEM SEE OUR STRONG FIGHTING SPIRIT!!!"

"""OOOSSSUU!!"""

"THIS IS OUR LAST CHANCE! THE FOUR OF US STARTED THIS, AND THERE SHALL BE NO OUTCOME OTHER THAN VICTORY!!!"

"""THAT'S RIGHT!!!"""

"THE FOURTH NIGHT OF TRAINING CAMP, THE FINAL FIGHT WILL BEGIN NOW!!!"

"""WATCH US!!!"""

At 8pm of the fourth night of training camp. At this moment, the final fight to peep begins.

<center>☆</center>

"We spotted them! Those four are the main culprits!"

"Hasegawa-sensei! Let us deal with those four!"

The moment we stepped out of our room, we immediately face off against the girls led by Hasegawa-sensei. Seems like we were targeted right from the beginning.

"Humph, do you think you shrimps can beat me? Summon!"

Facing the two girls who charged forward, Yuuji summons his summoned beast without any hesitation.

They should be class E's girls, right? If it were Yuuji two months ago, they would still have a chance, but there's no chance now.

Class E, Furukawa Ayumi, Maths 83 points & class E, Minamoto Ryoka, Maths 77 points

Class F, Sakamoto Yuuji, Maths 224 points.

"Study some more before facing against me!"

""WAAAAAAHHHH—""

Yuuji's summoned beast closed in extremely quickly and dished out some heavy punches. Just one hit is enough to determine the winner, and it's impossible for class E to fight when they don't have any experience against us who have tons of experience.

"Sakamoto-kun! Hold it right there!"

After the two girls got beaten, the leader of this girls' bridage, Hasegawa-sensei, steps forward. Unfortunately for her though, she's one step too slow.

"Sorry Hasegawa-sensei, but we won't let you pass here."

Stepping between us and Hasegawa-sensei are Sugawa-san and the rest.

"Yoshii, Sakamoto, leave this to us! You guys head on first! Summon!"

"""Summon!"""

Sugawa-san and the rest line up their summoned beasts like an iron wall.

"We'll leave this to you guys, Sugawa-san!"

"Sure thing! But make sure you beat Ironman! Or else we won't be able to peep either way!"

"I get it! We'll meet at the girls' bathing area then!"

Leaving this area to Sugawa-san, we turn our backs and head off in the other direction, and the brave warriors who won't back down in the face of a teacher let out loud howls from deep within their spirits—

"MISS SHOUKO! MISS SHOUKO! WAHAHAHAHAAAAAHAAA!!!"

"SHIMADA'S CUTE FLAT CHEEEESSSSTTTT—!!!"

"HIMEJI-SAN, LET'S GET MARRIED!!!"

EVERYONE JUST WENT CRAZY!

"Such amazing morale! We should be able to take down the third level now."

"This is because everyone's working together."

There are four people defending the third level, including Hasegawa-sensei, but no matter whether it's sensei or the other girls coming over to help, they are suppressed by the boys of class E and class F, so the third level is a safe zone.

"However, the next one's a tough one..."

"That's right! We don't know whether class C is participating or whether class D is doing it alone..."

Seems like there are battles going on downstairs. If only class D is participating, there is almost no time to avoid the teachers already. If we can't successfully take down the forces on the second level, we'll be pincered even if we're to break through this pass, and our efforts will be futile.

"...No time to hesitate."

"You're right. Let's roll!"

The four of us dash down the staircase. Jumping down two steps at a time and rounding around the platform, the scene that unfolds in front of us is—

"Don't stop us from peeping! Summon!"

"Sensei! Please be prepared!"

"Eve, even you guys are participating in this..."

Chemistry teacher, Fuse Fumihiro, Chemistry 663 points

Class C, Kurosaki Tooru, Chemistry 144 points & Class C, Noguchi Isshin 132 points.

"Class C! You're here to help!"

Those are the reinforcements that we so awaited.

"CLASS C, CLASS D! THANKS FOR YOUR HELP! WE'LL LEAVE THE SECOND LEVEL TO YOU!"

Yuuji let out a highly motivated shout to encourage classes C and D, who are here for the same purpose.

"WHAT? WE SHOULD BE THE ONES HELPING OUT IN THE FIRST PLACE!"

"IF WE DON'T PEEP, WHAT'S THE POINT OF US BEING GUYS!?"

"WELL SAID, BUT DON'T PULL US DOWN!"

Amazing! Everyone's so pumped up that they're shouting all over the place. To think that we mesh well with classes C and D.

"I say, this will get anyone excited."

"Yeah, what gets us excited more than increasing our comrades?"

The opponents whom we faced off in the previous summoning battles are now fighting alongside us against the teachers and the girls. This is really touching.

"But the girls who were our comrades are now our enemies..."

"Don't mind that."

Speaking of which, the second level is clear. What's next are the first level and the strongest opponent in front of the bathing area.

"Looking at the way things are going, class A and class B will definitely help out!"

"Don't be so sure. Who knows whether it will be that smooth sailing?"

We head down another level, and the first level is already in front of us. If the two classes aren't willing to help out, we shouldn't be hearing any sounds of battle...

"...Help out...will ya..."

"...Fine fine...you win..."

Great! Seems like we won the bet! It's a riot on the first level!

"Nice! Seems like we can take down the first level—"

"No, wait! Something's not right!"

We hide back inside the darkness and analyse the situation. But what's in front of us is the pitiful sight of the alliance of the teachers and the girls forcing the class B boys into a corner.

Class A, Kirishima Shouko, Combined subjects 4762 points & Class F, Himeji Mizuki, Combined subjects 4472 points.

Class B, Kasai Shinichi, Combine subjects 1692 points.

The overwhelming difference in points cause our forces to fall one after another. What's going on!?

"...End of the line here, Yuuji."

"Akihisa-kun, I won't let you continue on."

"IT'S SHOUKO!"

"Himeji-san, you..."

We got blocked at the staircase leading downstairs. Like what Yuuji predicted, it's the strongest duo of Kirishima-san and Himeji-san. There are many defeated summoned beasts around them.

"Seems like class A isn't here..."

Looking around, Hideyoshi unhappily states this fact. No matter whether it's the combined subjects battles in front of us or the physics battles slightly further away, there's no sign of class A. So in the end, only class B is willing to help out...?

"To think that they would deliberately set up such a formation, damn it!"

Seeing the defensive formation in front of the stairs, Yuuji cursed. Standing right tn front of the stairs is Takahashi-sensei, and it seems like she has no intention of moving aside. And surrounding her are Himeji-san, Kirishima-san and some other girls from class A. Takahashi-sensei's role is most likely to take down another who tries to pass this place. As long as sensei don't move aside, it's hard to break past this area.

"Yuuji, what about the battle plan just now?"

"It's alright to use it now, but you'll get pincered once you get down to the basement. Thus, we need forces to hold them for now."

The No.1 and No.2 of our school year are here, and Takahashi-sensei's leading them with double their points. We can't belittle the rest as well here; the situation here is critical. Most of class B's boys are being held off by the physics teacher Kimura-sensei, who's standing in the middle of the corridor, and English teacher Endo-sensei, so we can't expect any reinforcements from them.

"...Yuuji. Take this punishment."

"Ugh! Nemoto shield!"

"Sa, Sakamoto! Is this how you treat any ally when he steps up to help you?"

Class A, Kirishima Shouko, Combined subjects 4762 points.

Class B, Nemoto Kyoji, Combine subjects 1931 points.

No way! Kirishima-san's summoned beast is too powerful. Class B's rep Nemoto was mercilessly buried without much work.

"Akihisa-kun, please surrender quietly."

Himeji-san slowly walk towards me with her summoned beast in front of her, and nearby, Yuuji's being cornered by Kirishima-san.

"It's hopeless...how can we get past Himeji, Kirishima and Takahashi-sensei?"

"And if Himeji and Kirishima aren't in the bathing area, there's no point to peep already..."

The remaining two boys from class B say this dejectedly.

"HOW CAN WE GIVE UP LIKE THIS!? KINOSHITA YUUKO AND MINAMI AREN'T HERE, SO THEY MUST BE BATHING! JUST THAT ALONE SHOULD BE ENOUGH FOR US TO PEEP ON!"

How is it possible for these girls to not bath? Speaking of which, those girls that aren't around should still be bathing now!

Seeing me getting worked up, Hideyoshi shows a surprised look, and asks,

"Akihisa, anyone can see that the situation is extremely disadvantageous to us, so why do you still not want to give up? You're a 'punishment inspector', all the damage the summoned beast gets will end up affecting you. Even if you want to get back those photos, is there really a need to make such a sacrifice?"

In the end, nobody will change their opinion of you anyway—Hideyoshi adds on.

It's not stupid for Hideyoshi to say this, since the pain suffered by the summoned beast of a 'punishment inspector' will be passed back to the controller. In addition, the situation is already so disadvantageous. It's better to surrender before the punishment gets worse, right? But—

"—Listen, Hideyoshi. It's not like this."

"Not like this?"

Hideyoshi's mistaken. The reason why I'm doing this is just for those photos.

"It's true that I only thought of seizing the photos and capture the real culprit to erase the misconception that I was the peeping tom. But after seeing our comrades fall one by one, and as we continued to move on, I finally realised something."

"What are you saying, Akihisa?"

That's right. Right now, I understood everything. Till now, I've always been lying to myself and making some noble reason to hide my true thoughts.

But no matter how much I pretend, I really have only one aim. All I did up till now was to mask that unwavering will.

"—Even if it's not a crime that can be forgiven, I can't deceive myself any longer. Basically, I—JUST WANT TO PEEP INSIDE THE GIRLS' BATHING AREA TO SATISFY MY OWN LUST!!!"

"HOW IDIOTIC CAN YOU GET!"

It has nothing to do with the blackmail anyway, it doesn't matter who the real culprit is. Right now, my only wish is to charge forward and peep on that sweet heaven that those girls on the photos are.

"Akihisa-kun, so you want to peep on Minami who's bathing now instead of me...I won't forgive you! Peeping is a crime!"

Himeji-san commands her summoned beast. Even if I can't beat her, I will fight by my belief till the bitter end!

'This has nothing to do with social views! No matter what anyone thinks, I must live on by being honest with my feelings."

I called out my summoned beast, getting into position to take on Himeji-san.

But at this moment—

"Well said, Yoshii Akihisa-san!"

A seemingly familiar voice echoes throughout the corridor.

"Who, who's that?"

My momentum got cut off by half, and Himeji-san stopped her summoning movement as she looks around to find the one who spoke.

"We kept you waiting, Yoshii-san. Those words of yours were filled with your emotions, and I received it."

This voice, this manner of speaking, can't be mistaken...he's—

"Kubo-kun! You're finally here!"

"Sorry I'm late. I was unable to take the final step, so I was really bothered while preparing for this...but after hearing those motivated words of yours, I finally decided to take part."

"You said you decided, that means..."

"That's right, from this moment on, the 24 boys of class A will help in Yoshii Akihisa's peeping with all their might! EVERYONE IN CLASS A, DO YOU HEAR THAT? EVERYONE'S TO SUMMON THEIR SUMMONED BEAST AND MAKE A WAY FOR YOSHII AKIHISA!"

"""WOOOOHHH!!!"""

"WHAT ARE YOU GUYS SAYING? HAS EVERYONE GONE NUTS?"

"Kubo-kun, thank you very much! I knew that you guys will help us!"

At this moment, the boys of class A have finally become our comrade. With this, all the second year boys of Fumitsuki Gakuen are participating in this battle. There's nothing more exhilarating than this!

What's going on? Why do I feel chilly out of a sudden?

"No, I'm the one who has to thank you. That's right, just as you said, I shan't lie to myself any further—even if it's a love that society won't accept, it can't be helped if I like someone!"

"Kubo-kun, please don't try and prevent me from punishing Akihisa-kun."

"That won't do, Himeji-san. We've already decided to help him peep. The only force that can beat Nishimura-sensei can't fall here."

Kubo-kun and the rest of class A's boys stepped up in order to protect me. Now's the chance!

"Yuuji!"

"I know! Akihisa, Muttsulini, run forward!"

The reinforcements surround Kirishima-san at such a terrifying pace, and Yuuji himself rushes over at Takahashi-sensei, with me and Muttsulini following behind.

"Didn't think that the boys from class A would help, but it's alright, since nobody can get past me—summon!"

Takahashi-sensei's summoned beast appears in front of us. The nightmare yesterday appear in our mind, but now's not the time to hesitate.

"Sorry Takahashi-sensei, but we have to get past this stage! Let's start—activate!"

Under Yuuji's summon, the platinum bracelet obtained from the last tournament activates. The power of Yuuji's bracelet is to create a competitive areana. In other words—

"An interference? Well done, Sakamoto-san..."

"Hurry up and go, Akihisa! Beat Ironman, and lead us to Fantasy Heaven!"

"Leave it to me!"

Activating two different arenas at the same time will cause both effects to be negated. Thus, there aren't any summoned beasts here. If so, the opponent is just an ordinary girl, and therefore, there's not much effort required to get past her.

"FOLLOW YOSHII AND CHARGE!"

The other boys follow me.

"Damn it! Though Yoshii and Tsuchiya managed to slip past, I can't just let you brats slip past like that!"

At this moment, Takahashi-sensei summons her summoned beast again.

"To be able to think quickly, as expected of Takahashi-sensei."

Yuuji's low voice can be heard from her. Seems like Takahashi-sensei automatically negated her own field, waited till Yuuji's field was left, and summoned her summoned beast again. Now, Yuuji would be unable to catch up. Since he has to use points to activate the platinum bracelet, he can't just turn it on or off so easily, and so Muttsulini and I move on.

"Muttsulini, you'll take on Ooshima-sensei."

"...Got it."

We hastily move down the stairs that's longer than the last few, and right now, it's the largest distance left to our fantasy heaven.

After dashing down the staircase, as what Yuuji expected, Ooshima-sensei is—no, that's also someone else waiting there.

"Muttsulini-kun, I waited for you for quite a long time. I even thought that you wouldn't be able to make it here."

"Ku, Kudo-san."

It can be said that her appearance here is unexpected. The path isn't wide here, so we thought that there would only be a teacher guarding here.

"Kudo-san, can you let us through? We don't want to be your opponent."

"Eh? You're thinking of this now?"

"Eh? You're not coming for this now?"

After saying that, she pulls out that familiar tape recorder from her pocket.

"It doesn't matter already. We have other aims that we want to attain."

"I see...but even if you say that, I can't let you guys pass. No matter what, I'm a girl after all, so I have to prevent you perverts from peeping. Isn't that right?"

I thought we could persuade her, but it seems that the situation's a lot tougher now.

"Can't be help. Muttsulini, I'll assist you here!"

If it's a battle involving health education, our disadvantage can be seen clearly in contrast to those those. But even if Muttsulini's strong, he can't possibly take on those two, right?

"—The plan hasn't changed, leave it to me."

"Eh?"

I couldn't help but doubt my ears.

Stop joking around, how can he beat those two alone?

"...I got a score to settle with them."

But Muttsulini's eyes are ever serious. He really thinks that he can beat those two, beat the duo made up of a student from an elite class and a teacher.

"Is it really alright, Muttsulini?"

"...Of course there's no problem."

Muttsulini gives me a carefree smile. This guy really thinks that he has the ability to beat them, he knows that he will definitely not lose.

Since he said this, how can I, as his partner, doubt him?

"I got it, then I'll leave it to you here! However, I will beat Ironman as well!"

Leaving behind Muttsulini, I head on to the end of the corridor. Behind me, Kudo-san and Ooshima-sensei don't seem like they want to stop me.

"Since Muttsulini-kun requested it, I'll let you pass."

While passing by, I seem to hear Kudo-san say that.

Don't ever lose, Muttsulini!

<center>☆</center>

"Tsuchiya, you really disappoint me. To think that you can actually beat a teacher..."

"Ooshima-sensei, you don't have to take action. I'll take care of Muttsulini-kun."

"Really? Then I'll leave it to you then. However, I'll summon my summoned beast and witness your ability from behind then."

"Yes, leave it to me, sensei!"

"...Who decided that?"

"Hm? What did you say, Muttsulini-kun?"

"...Who said that a student can't beat a teacher?"

"Oh my? Muttsulini-kun sure is interesting. However, if you want to beat sensei, you have to get past me, you know? Summon!"

"...Summon."

Health Education Teacher, Ooshima Takeshi, Health Education 501 points and Class A, Kudo Aiko, Health Education, 383 points

Class F, Tsuchiya Kouta, Health Education, 774 points.

"Eh? Muttsulini-kun...what's with your points?"

"...A human's belief can make the impossible possible."

"774 points? How is it possible? I've never heard of anyone who could get these marks!"

"(Glares), Tsuchiya, when did you increase your ability to this extent?"

"...No time to waste. You two, bring it on."

<center>☆</center>

I could feel a summoned beast appearing behind me. Seems like Muttsulini's about to fight.

It came down to this, and I can only believe him. Besides, instead of getting involved in someone else's battle, there's still something that I have to settle in front of me.

"Everyone, thank you..."

The moment I realised this, the words had already came out of my mouth.

I originally thought that this was an unwinnable battle. But with the help of so many comrades, there's a chance to succeed.

Right now, everything will be over if I can win here.

There's just a high wall that I have to climb over...

The time now is 20.15, and it's the best time to achieve our aim. I could actually reach this place at this time, and it's all because of all my comrades who assisted us. Because of you guys, we were able to create such a miracle.

"I must reach my goal!"

This is the final pass. A few more steps, and it will be the Fantasy Heaven that every male dreams of.

"...You really came here, Yoshii."

The final enemy who's standing in front of the entrance slowly widens his eyes, silently getting into a battle position.

"LET'S SETTLE THIS, IRONMAN! I'LL SHOW YOU MY REAL PROWESS HERE!!"

It's finally this moment, and the final battle of this long training camp starts now.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Fifth_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Seventh_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Fifth Question

2012-04-18T05:19:57Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Fifth Question */

==The Fifth Question==

'''Please translate the following:'''

'Although John tried to take the airplane for Japan with his wife's handmade lunch, he noticed that he forgot his passport on the way.'

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer'''

'John brought his wife's homemade lunch along and wanted to take the flight to Japan, but on the way, he noticed that he forgot to bring his passport.'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct answer.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

'Joan '
[[Image:BakaTest v03 p149.jpg|thumb]]
'''Teacher's comment:'''

It's John.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

'John brought his homemade passport and takes the flight to Japan.'

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Please think through the meaning of the words 'homemade passport' again.

Thus, it's time for the briefing before the attack.

"So only classes D and E are willing to help out in the end?"

"Can't be helped. Class B's representative is only a representative in name, he has no way to lead his class, and class C's representative is Koyama, so the boys in her class are rather indecisive."

"However, now that classes D and E are willing to help, at least the situation is a lot better than usual."

"That's right, besides, half the girls were bathing the last time we attacked them, so the amount of forces they can deploy now is almost 50%. Thus, as long as we can beat those few teachers, we should have a chance of succeeding."

The opposing forces probably won't increase any further.

"But since we caused quite a bit of commotion during these past two days, wouldn't they stop opening the girls' bathroom?"

"Most unlikely. The teachers have their own pride as well. Do you think they can say something like 'we may be unable to stop the boys from peeping, so will the girls please don't use the girls' bathing area'?"

"Ohh, that's right."

Like what Yuuji said, the teachers don't want to lose their identity and pride as human counselors. Besides, since things are settled by a summoning battle, they can't allow students to break through the defenses.

"This is just a wild guess...but isn't it likely that the teachers are rather happy with how things are progressing?"

"Eh? You're saying that the teachers are happy to let us peep?"

"That's right! No matter what, the aim of this training camp is to 'increase the student's willingness to study'. Speaking of studying, there is no better method than to use the summoning battle. And the girls have to also use the summoned beasts to protect themselves and stop us from peeping on them." Yuuji analyses.

I see! So the teachers could have confined us to our classrooms, and yet the reason they didn't do so is because of that? But aren't the teachers a little too overconfident in thinking that we can't break through their defences?

"Muttsulini, have you conveyed the time and location for the gathering to the other two classes?"

"...No problem."

The expected time of action is at 20.10, and the gathering location is at the canteen. We intend to launch a full scale attack while the first group is still removing their clothes.

"Right, then it's about time to move."

"You're right, most likely, the majority are eager to move out."

Including the boys in classes D and E, we have almost 100 people. We can't repeat what happened yesterday!

"Not good, Yoshii!"

At this moment, our door was slammed open, as our classmate Sugawa-san came rushing inside.

"What's going on, Sugawa-san? There should be several minutes left before the operation begins, right?"

"We've been had! Those girls were in ambush in the canteen. In the end, all our forces are scattered all in all the levels!"

"WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"

How come it's the enemy attacking us now? Is there a spy among us who leaked the intel?

"...We can't possibly leak our own intel."

As if reading the doubt in my mind, Muttsulini quickly deduces this.

Muttsulini can't possibly be that careless, and even if our plans were really leaked, it'll take some time for the enemy to take action.

In other words...

"Our plan was seen through already? Yuuji says with regret.

That's right, the enemy has already seen through our plan. Normally speaking, such a secretive plan can't possibly be seen through. It can be said that the only reason why it ended up like this is only because the enemy understand Yuuji's way of thinking. And there's only one person in this world that can guess Yuuji's thoughts.

"Kirishima Shouko, the title of number 1 in our academic year isn't something to be snuffed at."

"She definitely won't forgive Yuuji's peeping behaviour."

Right now, the only thin hope for us is for Yuuji to come up with something unorthodox. If even this can be seen through, we won't be able to move at all.

"...No time to hesitate."

"Tha, that's right! What do we do now, Yuuji?"

"What do you mean by that? Our battle plan is useless now! We can only regroup everyone. COMRADES, TIME TO MOVE OUT!"

""""ROGER THAT!""""

Including Sugawa-san, the 5 of us move out of them room, only to realise that the outside is already a battlefield.

"You perverts! Let us tie you up!"

"We definitely won't allow you guys to peep on us!"

"Damn it! Why are the girls appearing here?"

"How do I know!? Anyway, let's talk after we battle."

Seeing the group of girls blocking our group of comrades hastily summoned their summoned beasts, but the differences in points is too great.

D class, Onodera Yuuko, Chemistry, 116 points.

Vs

F class, Masahiro Asakura, Chemistry, 44 points

Seeing Asakura-san get blown aside so easily, Sugawa-san exclaims,

"EVERYONE CALM DOWN! THE SUMMONED BEASTS CAN'T HIT US! WE DON'T HAVE TO CARE ABOUT THEM, WE JUST NEED TO CHARGE RIGHT OVER THEM!"

After saying that, Sugawa-san charges forward.

No! That judgement's a mistake!

"No you can't, Sugawa-san! It's not just Ironman that you have to be wary of!"

I frantically tried to stop him with my voice, but Sugawa-san's moving. It's too late!

"Sugawa-san from class F, right? Follow me to the detention room. Summon."

Walking up from behind the girls is Fuse-sensei. Even if we don't summon, there're still teachers around, and without beating those summoned beasts, we can't break through. Thus, we have to gather all our forces together. No matter how strong a summoned beast is, there's a limit to the number of enemies. Since the number of teachers aren't as many as the students, so we should be able to do something at least if we do that...!

"EVERYONE LISTEN UP! GATHER OUR FORCES HERE! FOLLOW ME!"

Yuuji glares at Fuse-sensei as he gives the command. However, the direction he chooses is—

"OI YUUJI! ISN'T THAT WHERE THERE ARE THE MOST ENEMIES!? I FEEL THAT IT'S EASIER TO BREAK THROUGH BY MOVING TOWARDS THE STAIRS!"

It's definitely where there're the most people are gathered, and a few of the class A girls are there as well.

But Yuuji immediately refutes my suggestion.

"That's the reason! If there's a thin defence, there's a likelihood that there're traps behind it! Even if it's tough here, I have to go through the most dangerous place!"

Hearing him say this, the distribution in forces is really uneven. It's like inviting us to go downstairs. Maybe that is really a trap. As expected of Yuuji, to be able to think of this in this situation.

"FOLLOW SAKAMOTO! GET PAST SENSEI AND ESCAPE OVER HERE!!"

"CHARGE!!!"

Everyone present immediately turn to look at a common point before charging at the same place. At the same time, the girls scatter aside. Are they blown away by our momentum? No, actually, it's better to not make judgement too early...

Anyway, we don't have time to bother about all these. We rush down the corridor in front of the staircase, turning around from the corridor behind the self-study area.

"...Yuuji, I waited for you for a long time."

"Ki, Kirishima-san!?"

In front of us, Kirishima-san and the rest walk over.

"Nice one there, Shouko..!"

I could hear Yuuji gritting his teeth.

It's obvious that he won't be happy. Because all his deliberate plans were countered by the opponent one by one. This shows that Kirishima-san's thinking is a lot more cautious.

To Yuuji, there's probably no greater shame than this.

"...I won't forgive you for being fickle in love! I'll let your body understand this."

At this moment, Kirishima-san moves aside. Another person appears from behind her.

"Looks like I have a need to educate you on social rules."

"THE ONE LEADING IS LEVEL HEAD MISS TAKAHASHI!"

This teacher gives us a cold yet knowledgeable feeling, giving us a lecturing glare through her glasses. If our opponent is that Takahashi-sensei, our class F only has the role of being beaten down.

"Yuuji, I think it's better to retreat now."

"Sorry, that won't do."

Looking back in the opposite direction, somebody appears there.

"Kudo-san...!"

"Hi. Yoshii-kun's really working hard."

Kudo-san waves her hand as if she doesn't know anything. After that, the health Ed teacher Ooshima-sensei walks up from behind her as if it's to be expected. With those two as our opponents, even Muttsulini has no chance of winning.

"Aki, I got tricked by you during the day! You caused me to be so embarrassed!"

"Akihisa-kun, if you really want to peep on girls bathing, why didn't you discuss with us first?"

In front of me is the familiar Minami and Himeji-san group. If Takahashi-sensei's around, the subject will be combined subjects, and Minami's weakness won't be that obvious now. We have completely lost this battle.

[[Image:BTS vol 03 147.jpg|thumb]]

But even so, we can't give up like this! If those photos are to be spread around throughout the school, my school life will be a whole lot greyer!

"EVERYONE, DON'T GIVE UP! FIGHT TILL THE BITTER END! SUMMON!!"

I called out my summoned beast and let it get into a battle position. The target is level head Takahashi-sensei. But even if we managed to break through this, there are still many opponents that we have to break through.

"Sensei, Aki's summoned beast looks a lot stronger than he is—"

"No problem, Shimada-san. You don't have to worry."

Takahashi-sensei uses a hand to block Minami, who's intending to assist her.

So she's extremely confident, huh!? However, I'm more or less familiar with how to control the summoned beast! Even if it's the level head, if I can control it properly...!

After locking onto the target, my summoned beast charges at her like a bullet.

"Yoshii-kun, I'm really disappointed in you. I thought that at least there should be something positive about you."

After Takahashi-sensei glares at me coldly, she gives a command to her summoned beast.

The opponent's wielding the whip in its hands, so I can't grasp the timing of the attack. But at least I have to fight against it once to gauge the distance!

I raise my wooden sword to eye level, between my eyes, guarding against the enemy's attack. At this moment, my summoned beast suddenly can't move—and collapses onto the floor.

"...Eh?"

For a moment, I couldn't do anything. And the next moment, a sharp pain reverberates through my entire body.

"IT HURTTTTSSSSS!! IT REALLY HURRRRTTTTSSSS!!! ISN'T THIS A TOOL FOR INTEROGATION!!!???"

In contrast to Ironman's fist, it feels like my skin is being ripped as the pain spreads throughout my body.

"That Akihisa actually got hit once, and yet...as expected of the legendary talented woman..."

Level head, Takahashi Yoko, Combined subjects 7791 points

Vs

Class F, Yoshii Akihisa, Combined subjects 902 points.

Takahashi-sensei's marks appeared. WHICH IDIOT WILL EVEN ATTEMPT TO COMPARE THEM? ISN'T THE DIFFERENCE WAY TOO GREAT ALREADY!?

"Can't be helped. If so, everyone's to do things according to their judgement!"

"""OOSSUU! LEAVE IT TO US!"""

Our commander here made an order that's nothing too different from retreating.

After the order was issued, everyone's to do according to their own decision making. How will they escape? Let us see this!

"..." (<--Kneeling down in remorse)

"..." (<--Kneeling down in remorse)

"..." (<--Kneeling down in remorse)

They're a bunch of idiots.

"Yoshii-kun and Sakamoto-kun aren't admitting your wrongdoing as well? Is it because you want to maintain your pride as commanders?"

Seeing Yuuji and me unwilling to beg for forgiveness, Takahashi-sensei narrows her eyes, seemingly with respect.

Kneel down and admit our wrongdoing? Oi, can you say something more decent?

"You're wrong, Takahashi-sensei. We're very clear about this."

Yuuji lifts his mouth and replies.

"Yuuji's right, we're very clear about this. There's no need to get down and admit our wrongdoing."

Like Yuuji, I also showed a smile.

"Don't tell me you have reinforcements?"

Seeing our stubborn attitudes, Takahashi-sensei frowns.

"Reinforcements? No, you don't understand anything at all."

"You're right, we're not talking about that."

If this were an exam, Takahashi-sensei's answer will only warrant her 0 marks. The reason why we didn't kneel down and admit our wrongdoing isn't because of pride or reinforcements, but—

"Sakamoto-kun, Yoshii-kun. Peeping is obviously a crime, you know?"

"Oh yeah, Aki, I haven't settled the debt I owed you during the day."

"...Yuuji, I said before that I won't forgive you for being such a Casanova."

—The correct answer is that we won't be forgiven even if we're to kneel down.

<center>☆</center>

"To think that even Takahashi-sensei joined in the battle."

"She's so strong it's basically illegal for her to take part in this war..."

It's no longer a level of deciding a winner. It's practically impossible to find anyone who can beat her one on one.

Just thinking about it makes my body hurt. These were the aftereffects of Takahashi-sensei's summoned beast and Minami's punishment. It feels like I'll dream of Himeji-san and Minami smiling at me while the content's all about punishment.

"Then what should we do? Not only will you guys be blackmailed, you'll be tagged as peeping toms!"

Like yesterday, Hideyoshi is let off. Ai, it's right that a girl seeing another girl bathing shouldn't be enough to warrant a crime.

"Of course we don't intend to give up at all. Though tomorrow will be our only chance left, look at it another way, we still have a chance tomorrow."

Tomorrow's the 4th day of training camp. Since the 5th day will be travelling time, tomorrow will be the last chance for us to peep. However, like what Yuuji said, there's still tomorrow. It's too early for us to give up.

"You're right. Though there's an overwhelming difference in terms of fighting strength, we're already used to this. This strength in overcoming difficulties is where our true value shines through, right?"

We have threats of blackmail and being tagged as peeping toms behind us, and in front of us is one extremely overpowered opponent that only an idiot will go up against. There's only one chance left. Even so, no matter how inexplicable it is, we didn't feel any despair.

"...We can't just end off like this."

"That's right. Our class F is already used to seeing this, so there's no need to panic."

Hideyoshi and Muttsulini seem rather excited as well, and the other classmates who aren't around should feel the same.

"Is that so? If you two aren't giving up, there's still a way of doing this."

"As expected of Yuuji! What idea did you come up with?"

"Of course. Who do you think I am?"

Yuuji lets out a wicked smile. That's a smile I saw several times up till now. Once this guy gives this look, he'll normally bring us to safety (let's ignore how he does it first). We should be successful this time as well.

"Then, what's the plan?"

"A frontal breakthrough."

I'll take that back. We don't have any chance now.

"Please don't show such a look and listen till the end. The basic idea of breaking through from the front hasn't changed, and what changes are the preparations beforehand."

"If we're going to continue to try and break through from the front, you're talking about increasing our forces?"

"That's right. The opposing forces are at their limit. There's no way to increase their forces anymore. Even though it was a pity that we lost today, thanks to that, we managed to grasp the battle ability of the opponent. This is very important."

"...I got witnesses' information from the other classes."

The other classes Muttsulini's talking about should be classes D and E.

"Though the opponents use the teachers as their main defence, there is a weakness. Do you know what that is?"

"Not at all."

"I'll teach you the correct way to use a pair of scissors."

"GYAAHH! My eyes, MY EYES!!!"

Yuuji uses the pair of scissors to deliver it as a French Kiss gift to my eyes (by the way, that's one beautified version.)

"Really, think through it carefully, will you? The field to summon the summoned beasts has something called 'interference'. This is when if another teacher's to create a summoning field, the conflict in subjects will cause the summoned beast to disappear--"

"In other words, not being able to allocate many teachers at the same wide are?"

"That's the point."

So if the teachers are to get too close to one another, it will cause an interference and make the 'summoned beasts' disappear, right?

I see, so that's why the teachers attacked from all directions. They wouldn't be able to fight with the physicality of the high school boys if they don't have summoned beasts, so they will try to avoid a 'interference' at all costs.

"Tabulating this phenomenon and the results that Muttsulini reported, we can expect the enemy to set up something like this."

Yuuji opens a piece of white paper on the table and proceeds to draw his expectations on it.

"Eh? Takahashi-sensei's position will be different from how it was today?"

"I'm not 100% certain on this, but I'll do this if I were the enemy. It's a common rule in war to put forces on places that you don't want the enemy to break through."

According to Yuuji's prediction, Takahashi-sensei's location will be in front of the stairs leading down to the basement. This is because that's the only staircase leading down to the girls' bathing area, and it's likely that the enemy will set up their main forces there.

"If so, why didn't they do so today?"

"Were they trying to lower our will to fight? Seemed like our routes were predicted as well."

"Hm, well, the difference in points is a crucial factor."

I'm sorry to disappoint the girls, but we aren't going to give up just because of this blip.

"But speaking of which, this is one tough battle for us. There's Ironman, Ooshima-sensei (Health ed teacher) and Takahashi-sensei (level head). These are positions that we can't just pass through easily."

Though we say this, we can't just ignore the other teachers. What Yuuji predicted were the important points, and I guess this is right. Right now, our forces here include the boys of classes D, E, F. Though we have high morale, it's obvious which side is weaker when the opposing forces include class A's girls, and especially since class E had no experience in a summoning war.

"For our victory, we have to get a certain guy in front of Ironman unscathed."

"A certain guy?"

"That's you, Akihisa. No matter what, the main unavoidable condition for our victory is for you to win over Ironman."

"So it's because I'm a 'punishment inspector'?"

"That's right. Ironman's acting as the final line of defence to the girls bathing area. This is a point that we have to break through. However, it's impossible to beat that guy through flesh."

We already knew that two days ago. With that guy as our opponent, even Yuuji will be tossed aside like a brat.
"Humans used weapons to fight against monsters, and the only one who has the weapon is you, Akihisa."

The summoned beast that is a lot stronger than a human. However, an ordinary summoned beast won't be able to touch such objects. Only my summoned beast that's designated as a 'punishment inspector' can touch physical objects, so that means that I'll have to be Ironman's opponent. I don't know if I can win, but at least it's better than having someone else go for it.

"However, wouldn't it mean having to break through Takahashi-sensei unscathed?"

"Ahh, even if Muttsulini's to handle Ooishima-sensei, the number of forces needed to face Takahashi-sensei is still insufficient. Actually, it's impossible to beat Takahashi-sensei with our current forces."

Assuming that 10 people are needed to block a teacher, we need about 80 people on the second and third levels. And with the girls helping them, we can't deny that we're at an overwhelming disadvantage.

"No matter what, we have to get classes A, B and C's help."

What Yuuji meant is that classes B and C will be required to get to Takahashi-sensei, and class A is required to beat Takahashi-sensei.

"It's too long to talk about all these, but because of this, it's imperative that we get the other classes help. Thus, before we start battle tomorrow, let's focus on this."

"So you're saying that we need to get classes A-C as our comrades? But we've been rejected once. Will it be that easy?"

"So that's why we need to do something."

At this moment, Yuuji's holding onto many cameras and yukatas that were prepared in each room. Even though we were told not to use the yukatas, this guy probably doesn't intend to obey the rules.

"But what do you plan to do with that?"

"Use these photos to get those guys from classes A-C to reveal the darkness in their hearts. If possible, it can increase their interest in peeping and get their help."

"Hm~ it sure feels like Yuuji's battle plan."

"Shut up."

"However, if it's effective, there's value in trying it. Put it on, Hideyoshi."

"...Again, you're making me wear it...?"

Why did I feel that Hideyoshi looks unhappy when he received that yukata?

"Relax. It's not just Hideyoshi. I'm making Himeji and Shimada wear it as well."

"No, it's not that I'm unhappy with being the only one wearing it."

So it's not that he's unhappy? Good, very good.

"Then, Akihisa. Contact Himeji and Shimada. Muttsulini will prepare the camera."

Following Yuuji's instructions, I pulled out my phone. Mm~ Those two's numbers are...oh, I got them."

Kacha, I entered the contents of the text.

[I got something to say. Can you please come over to my room?]

Pi Pi Pi Pi Pi.

A short while after pressing the send button, I got a reply—oh, it's from Himeji-san.

[I got it. I'll bring some snacks along. I'll go over soon.]

To do this for taking photos, that's a really delightful answer. I have to thank for her that.

Pi Pi Pi Pi Pi.

After I shut my phone down, about a minute later, I got another message. Is this from Minami this time?

[I'm alright with it. But why now?]

Ah, so she's a little wary? Can't be helped, since Minami and the rest seem to view us as peeping toms and might change Himeji-san who's completely clueless about it. Deary me, how should I respond?

Just as I'm thinking about how to answer such that Minami can accept it, my phone rings to notify me of a third message.

[Hm? Who can that be?]

Opening up the inbox, the sender was—Sugawa-san. What now?

[Though it's sudden, why are you desperately trying to peek? Or is it that you really like girls? I'm somewhat mindful about you saying something like liking Sakamoto's butt.]

For a moment, I couldn't say anything after seeing Sugawa-san's mail.

That, that's a serious misunderstanding! Wouldn't anyone think that I'm more interested in Yuuji than girls if they see this!? Got to change their thinking!

While the situation's good, let's send a mail over.

Why must we peep inside the girls' bath? Of course we decided on it!

[It's because I like it, isn't it? Even more than Yuuji!]

Really, why must he ask this? Won't he get the answer if he thinks of it normally?

Somewhat hasty, I pressed down on the button. Oh my. There're so many idiots around me that it's disturbi—

[Sending message to--> Shimada Minami.]

—Eh?

Ah haha. Seems like I'm too tired, since I seemed to have seen the recipient wrongly. However, I just need to rub my eyes and see the destination, right?

[Message sent to--> Shimada Minami.]

"Cluk."

On seeing the recipient, my mouth let out an unbelievable sound.

...Hold on, Yoshii Akihisa. This isn't such a dangerous mail, right? How about I look back at the mail I just sent?

[It's because I like it, isn't it? Even more than Yuuji!]

THIS IS A STRONG AND FORCEFUL CONFESSION THAT ONLY A MANLY MAN CAN WRITE!

"Argh! I'm such a big idiot! I was really shocked by what I did in a certain sense! DAMMNN IITTT!!!"

This, this is the biggest crisis of my entire life! How could I send that mail to Minami who treats me like a maggot or sandbag! I won't just be tossed aside, Minami will say 'it'll be awkward to see the guy I just dumped!' and won't come to the room. To think that Yuuji's intricate plan became a bust, and I will get rejected. Is this a day for disaster!?

Anyway, got to send a mail to Minami to explain what was that about, no?

I try my best to think of what to write. No, there's no time to think about that now! Anyway, got to change that mail—

"What now, Akihisa? I just seemed to hear a cry."

"Something really bad happened! Don't stop me no—"

"Something really bad? That's –WAH!"

WHOOSH (The sound of Yuuji slipping on a banana peel)

BAM (The sound of Yuuji pulling me along as we fall)

CRACK (The sound of Yuuji stepping on my handphone and breaking it to bits)

"What was the really bad thing you talked about, Akihisa?"

"IT'S THE SITUATION YOU CAUSED JUST NOW!"

My handphone is now in the pitiful state of having crumbled to parts. Obviously, it's impossible to use the phone to explain it to here.

"Hm? Is this your phone? Sorry, I'll return it to you later."

No matter what anyone says, I should have the right to tie this guy up and beat him up real good."

"Nevermind, forget about that phone. Anyway, just lend your phone to me!"

"Oh, the phone? I'm fine with it."

I reached my hand over for the simple-model phone that Yuuji likes, and start to look for Minami's number.

Sakamoto Yuuji's phone book...record no. 1 --> Kirishima Shouko.

"Mu, that Shouko messed with my phone again? She's supposed to be a mechanical idiot...do I have to re-input everyone's number?

...

So he definitely didn't record down Minami's phone or mail address. Is my future going to be wrecked just like that?

"What's with you revealing this kind of look, Akihisa? It seemed like you just sent a confession-like mail to her, and I stepped on the phone or something before you could explain to her."

"Ah hahaha. What are you saying, Yuuji? How is such a thing possible?"

"Yeah, you're right. If such a thing happened, wouldn't I have become a big baddie or something?"

"Really, I can't handle you, ah hahahaha."

Kacha kacha kacha. Sending... good.

[To: Kirishima Shouko From: Sakamoto Yuuji

I'm proposing marriage again. Please come over to my room in a yukata.]

"Hm? Akihisa, who are you sending the mail to—GUAH, WHAT WHAT WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YOU BASTARD!!"

"SHUT UP! I'LL MAKE YOU LOSE EVERYTHING LIKE ME! WATCH THIS!"

"WAHHH! YOU TOSSED MY PHONE INTO TEAWATER!? HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO EXPLAIN IT TO SHOUKO NOW, YOU DAMNED TRASH!"

"THAT'S RIGHT! IT'S THIS KIND OF FEELING! THIS IS THE FEELING I HAVE AGAINST YUUJI NOW!"

"WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, I DON'T UNDERSTAND ANYTHING AT ALL! ANYWAY, I GOT TO GO OVER TO EXPLAIN IT TO HER BEFORE IT'S TOO LATE—"

KLAK (The sound of Yuuji opening and running out of the door)

DONG (The sound of Yuuji being hit by Ironman's fist on the corridor)

KINK DANG CLANG DOMP (The sound of Yuuji being smashed into the wall together with the table)

"You're not supposed to leave your room!"

"Got it."

Since Yuuji is unable to move at all, I have to help him answer. Seems like those teachers are already on high alert and wary of the occupants of this room.

"Speaking of which, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini, you guys haven't bought your own handphones?"

"Yeah, at least there wasn't really a need to."

"...I'll be troubled if it rings at a crucial time."

Nowadays, most high school students should have one, so these two should be considered exceptions, and especially one of them has a rather unique reason.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes]

Can't be helped. I'll explain it to Minami tomorrow.

"Speaking of which, it'll be bad if we don't clear up this bedroom, isn't it? We can't even set our futons like this."

"You're right, let's clear the place first, then we'll take Hideyoshi's photo."

We picked up the flipped table, picked up the rubbish on the floor and gathered them all at the same place. Hideyoshi's luggage should go to the right side (dong), the broken vase and glass should go to the left (hehyo), my luggage goes to the right (dong), the unconscious Yuuji is trash so he goes left (padang—shasha)

"GUAAHH! THERE'S, THERE'S GLASS ON MY BACK!"

"Ah, Yuuji. If you're up, please help out."

"Hold on! Can't you see the wounds on my back!?"

"No problem. At least it doesn't look fatal."

"Since you said it, how about this?"

"Ahh! You're scattering my clothes all over the place?"

"I'll let you suffer pain!"

"If so, I'll just wear the yukata! At least it'll match with Hideyoshi!"

"...I'm really envious of you."

"You guys...forgotten about my gender, is it?"

Time passed by as we were doing this.

—DO DONG DONG

The sound of the door being knocked on could be heard.

"Ah, welcome, Himeji-san. Were you blocked by Ironman?"

"If you're talking about Nishimura-sensei, he let me in after I gave him some snacks."

Himeji-san looked at her super snacks as she said this.

"Goodbye Ironman. Rest in peace..."

From the bottom of my heart, I prayed for him to rest in peace.

"Speaking of which, why is Akihisa-kun wearing a yukata?"

"Eh? It was placed inside the room, so I took it out to wear it. I felt that it was a rare chance. Does it suit me?"

Though it's actually because I had to change clothes since there's glass all over it, there's no need to explain such a thing now.

"Yes, it suits you really well! Beautiful skin and slender bones, you really look handsome!"

Seeing her about to lose something soon, I wondered if I can do anything to help her.

"Ah, Himeji, just nice for you to be here."

"Good evening, Sakamoto-kun, sorry to disturb you."

"Though it's a little early, here's a present for you."

Yuuji handed something over to her.

"Is this a yukata? Thank you. Oh yes, Akihisa-kun sent over a message, saying that he got something important to tell me, what is it about?"

Himeji-san got suspicious about the yukata that was handed over to her out of a sudden.

"Actually, I got something I want to request Himeji-san to do."

"A request?"

"Hm, yeah. I hope that Himeji-san will wear and yukata and take a photo with us."

"Eh...?"

As it was too sudden, Himeji-san widened her eyes. It's true that saying this out of a sudden might be scary.

"Ah~ well, what should I say..."

What should I say to her? This is really troubling.

"...Well, if Akihisa-kun's willing to take the photo with us, I guess I can agree to it..."

At this moment, Himeji-san agreed to it despite not having heard the explanation yet. Oh, so she doesn't like taking the photo alone?

"That's easy! Hideyoshi and I will be taking it along with you!"

It'll be alright once they cut me out from the image. No, even if I don't say so, Muttsulini will automatically cut me out.

"...It's rare for us to have this chance. I thought we could both take a photo together..."

Turning my head back, I see Himeji-san reveal an unhappy look as she puffs her cheeks. She already accepted the conditions, but is there something she's unhappy with?

"Ai, but since Akihisa-kun requested it, it can't be helped...well, I'll go change first."

Himeji-san took the yukata as she heads off to change.

At this moment, I suddenly thought of it. We didn't ask if we could show the photo to others, didn't we? Though it's not some strange photo, I should still ask as a friend."

"Wait, Himeji-san."

"Yes?"

I called Himeji-san, and turned to look at Yuuji. Just as I gave him a wordless 'I'm going to tell Himeji-san that we're going to spread the photo around', Yuuji returns me a 'were you thinking that I was planning to hide it from her?' look.

"Actually, it's about the photos. Can I show it to my other friends?"

"Eh? About me in a yukata? That, well, I'm a bit embarrassed..."

"What are you talking about? If you're embarrassed about showing yourself in a yukata, how can Akihisa survive? He's an idiot and a pervert. Going by your definition, wouldn't he have no right to live on?"

"LET GO OF ME, HIDEYOSHI! I'M GOING TO CARVE YUUJI'S BRAINS OUT AND SQUASH IT TO BITS!"

Hideyoshi tried his best to grab me, preventing me from dealing the killer blow.

Every time I'm with Yuuji, I'll always have something unfortunate happen to me. Why is this always the case?

"Speaking of which, I can't just request for your services just for free like that. I'll prepare a proper gift."

Yuuji waved his hand at Himeji-san as he said this.

"What do you mean?"

Without special caution, Himeji-san closed in, and then the duo started to whisper between themselves,

"...Tomorrow morning...hisa's sleeping photo..."

"...really...then...no matter how much, I will..."

What are they talking about? Especially Himeji-san, who's been looking back often at me; this is rather suspicious.

"Then we have a deal. There're no problems, I presume?"

"Yes! It's alright even if I have to lift up my yukata by a bit."

WHAT!? What made her so motivated?

"Anyway, thanks for your help. Can you please get ready?"

"Yes!"

Himeji-san hugs the yukata as she heads off to the bathroom inside our room. The sound of clothes ruffling made the spring of youth within me overflow, but of course that's a secret that I won't say.

"...(wiping)"

Muttsulini is concentrating on wiping the camera lens. Actually, he will just cut me out and leave Himeji-san and Hideyoshi in the photo. Well, it's not like I don't understand this feeling.

Ah, yes.

"Muttsulini, I got something I want to ask you."

"...?"

I'm somewhat embarrassed to say this, so I lowered my volume so that it's inaudible to Yuuji and Hideyoshi before continuing.

(Even if it's just one, that...two person photo of me and Himeji-san...)

"...Only one."

Muttsulini reveals a slight smile on his face.

This is a memory that I want to hide from everyone and make it mine.

<center>☆</center>

Before Muttsulini drowned in a pool of blood, it took us some time before we managed to get a photo of Hideyoshi and Himeji-san dressed up in yukatas. Though it's not printed out yet, there's no man who won't think of peeking after seeing this. If there really is one, it can be said that there is a high chance that he is a homosexual.

After taking the photo, Himeji-san went back to her room. I don't know if we were abused by Ironman till late at night, but we heard yawns after we turned off the lights. Speaking of which, I have to tell Minami about that mail immediately once I get up tomorrow morning, so let's not try and resist that sleepy feeling.

So maybe it's because of this that I didn't even realise who came inside the room?

"...ki, wake up..."

It felt like I was being shaken about.

"Uwooh..."

Ugh...I don't know who it is, but I'm really tired...please, just let me sleep...

"...Really, why did you start sleeping..."

The other person continues to shake me till I'm awake.

"Umm!"

I couldn't shake away that hand that's on me. Really, I'm sleeping here, so stop bothering me, will ya...

"I told you to get up!"

Pachi pachi...

"—UWOAHH!!"

Wha, what!? What's with this pain of dislocating my left shoulder joint and reattaching it to destroy the evidence!?

"Are you awake now, Aki?"

"Eh? Ah, so it's Minami. I guess I can understand why this happened."

If Minami's around, this level of pain is to be expected.

"No wait, why are you here, Minami GUWAH!"

"Keep it down!"

Minami looks rather panicky as she covers my mouth and nose with her hand.

Eh, eh!? Why!? Why is Minami here!?

"Are you awake now? Once you calm down, I'll let go of my hand..."

"...(Nods head violently!)"

I frantically nodded my head on hearing Minami's words without thinking, until it was almost breaking.

I guess I should say that she just needs to stuff my mouth next time.

"Don't be too loud..."

After saying this, Minami finally removes her hand,

Ho...after taking in enough oxygen, I looked up to see the girl looking at me.

"Well...you're Minami, right?"

"...What's with those eyes of yours?"

At this moment, Minami doesn't have a ponytail on, but her rather, her hair is let down. It's supposed to be just that, but the impression she gives me changed a lot. Seeing her slightly blushing look, it really seems rather—cute.

"...Aki...?"

Minami shows a look of insecurity as she stares at me. That looks is completely different from her gung-ho competitive mentality, rather weak-looking, and actually looking like a cute girl.

...But why is Minami in my room now?

Normally, for girls to come all the way here to the boys' bedroom at this time is rather inexplicable. Even if we're friends, we're still of different genders! Coming over here at this time, and besides, I'm not the one she likes. This is really suspicious. Also, her clothing's really thin, so there's a high likelihood that she went into the wrong room.

Why would Minami choose to risk getting caught by the teachers and come all the way here? I begin to think about it, and suddenly, a thought appeared in my mind.

—Does Minami like me?

NONONONONO!! HURRY UP AND CALM DOWN, AKIHISA YOSHII! HOW IS SUCH A THING POSSIBLE!? SHE ALWAYS SCOLDS ME 'BAKA BAKA!', SO SHE SHOULD PREFER THE PEOPLE THAT ARE SMARTER, RIGHT? HOW IS IT POSSIBLE FOR HER TO LIKE ME OUT OF A SUDDEN? ISN'T THIS TOO SIMPLE? Let's clam down and think through it first.

Let's analyse the current situation and think through it clearly.

A girl in my class appearing in front of me and dressed in a thin nightgown.

SHE LIKES ME!!!

OI! ISN'T THAT A LITTLE TOO SIMPLE!?

"Aki, you'll wake the rest if you're so loud!"

"Guu!"

Minami uses even more force to stuff my mouth up.

Hold on, let's calm down and think this clearly through again.

She likes me.

Does she really like me?

Based on past actions, it doesn't seem likely, right? Besides, she's covering my mouth now.

Speaking of which, I did send a weird mail to her.

Minami shouldn't be feeling well now, right?

She intends to come over and destroy everything together as if nothing happened.

Late at night + invasion +entire body is a weapon.

Ooh! I solved the case!

"...Minami, at least don't cause me too much pain..."

"...What is that brain of yours thinking now?"

I will be executed now.

Just as I'm intending to get up, Minami starts to blush for some reason, looking rather shy as she says,

"...I, I summoned quite a lot of courage before coming all the way here, you know...so, so, regarding those things, you don't need to send a mail, just need to talk face to face, you know..."

"Eh?"

Not using mail but to say it out? Is she talking about my will? Since there's no paper around, I suppose that she intends to listen to me and help me say it out? How nice of Minami, but since we're so close that she is willing to listen to me say the will, I really hope that she can show me some mercy...

Alright, let's think of ways to escape from here. First, let's investigate what's going on around us.

Right now, what's beside me is—

[[Image:BTS vol 03 179.jpg|thumb]]

Hideyoshi's cute sleeping look.

Muttsulini who's armed and ready with the camera.

Kirishima-san who's dressed in a yukata and sneaking inside Yuuji's futon.

"..."

Eh? For some reason, something seems wrong here.

I shake my head and intend to confirm everything again.

Hideyoshi's innocent sleeping look.

Muttsulini who's quickly pressing the shutter.

A Kirishima-san who's ignoring a panicking Yuuji's resistance as she undoes the obi of her yukata.

"How troubling...seems like these guys can help me now..."

"Before that, don't you have any intention of saving me!?"

I didn't even dare look at where Yuuji is. Because you see, Kirishima-san has already undone her clothes until it's likely that I may see too much of something.

"Hold, hold on. You're saying that everyone is already up except for Kinoshita!? You should have said so earlier!"

Intending to close the distance, Minami frantically pulls away from me. Maybe she can't kill me now since there are so many witnesses here?

"I, I see. Since everyone woke up...that's why Aki pretended not to know anything..."

Anyway, the danger's over now. I just need them to return to their rooms without the teachers seeing them.

BAM!

"Are you alright, onee-sama!? Miharu's here to save you!"

I knew it. I knew that things won't just end like this.

"Mi, Miharu!? Why are you here!"

"I just went inside onee-sama's futon and found it empty, so I was worried what happened...! Coming here was the correct move!"

Shimizu-san, you're amazing! 'Sneaking in and not finding anyone' and going out to look for someone isn't what a normal person will think. You're planning to launch a full-scale attack on the 3rd day of training camp?

"That, that was close...I thought that yesterday's punishment was enough to teach you. Shouldn't have let my guard down..."

Eh? She went in yesterday?

"Onee-sama! The boys' dorm is too dirty! Come and sleep naked together with Miharu! Ah, but Miharu will do a lot of things to prevent onee-sama from sleeping!"

"Stop it, Shimizu-san! Muttsulini won't survive if you're going to continue talking about this!"

"...(drip drip drip)."

"...Anyway, let's continue, Yuuji."

"YOU'RE REALLY SELF-CENTRED, SHOUKO!!"

"Wha, what's going on? Why is it that I woke up to see 3 girls in our room, Yuuji suppressed and Muttsulini's futon all bloodied?"

"AHH! DON'T BE SO LOUD! IF THIS KEEPS UP, IRONMAN WILL FIND OUT—"

"What just happened? I seemed to have heard Yoshii's voice!"

Ironman's coarse voice can be heard from the corridor.

"""""..."""""

"Eh? Why? Why is everyone giving me the 'thanks to Yoshii, we all got discovered' look?"

And why is it that he could only hear my voice? Ironman's ears should go for a doctor's check-up.

"Damn it! Because of Akihisa, the situation has become a lot more problematic! Anyway, hurry up and get away from here before you get caught!"

"Though it doesn't seem right to blame me for everything, Yuuji's right! Anyway, hurry up and go, leave this to us!"

Once someone discovers that girls are in a boys' dorm (and especially since one of them is wearing just a yukata), this will develop into some huge problem. No matter what, we have to let these three people escape!

"Bu, but..."

"There's no time to hesitate, onee-sama! Anyway, hurry up, take off your clothes and come to Miharu's room!"

"Shut up, Miharu!"

I do feel that it's rather impressive in a weird sense for Shimizu-san to try and convince Minami in this situation.

"Yoshii and Sakamoto! I know that it's you two! Hold it right there!"

Just as we're running on the corridors, Ironman's terrifying voice can be heard.

"It's Ironman's voice! He's gaining on us!"

"No time left! We have to use the 'sure-fire Aki bomb' to distract him, you three use this chance to escape!"

"Understood!"

"Minami! You can't say that you understand this!"

Wasn't this move sealed right at the beginning?

"First, Yuuji and I will head out to attract Ironman's attention. You three use this time to get out of the room, got it?"

"Mm...sorry about it, everyone, because of us..."

"...Thank you."

"I love you so much, onee-sama."

Now that we decided, there's no time to be troubled, let's settle this!

"Let's go, Yuuji!"

"Can't be helped, I'll go with you!"

I placed my hand on the door handle and swing it open.

PAM! Cruck!

"Ugh!? Yo, Yoshii, you bastard!"

"Eh!? Seemed like Ironman got hit on the head!?"

"Nice move, Akihisa!"

This may seem so to everyone, but wouldn't Ironman's killer intent be focused on me?

"RUN, AKIHISA!!"

"Go—!!"

At this moment, something unexpected happened.

Because Ironman was hit on the head, the three girls inside the room have no chance of escaping, and right now, Ironman's eyes are wide open, looking inside. Damn it, if he's to look further, he'll find the girls inside the room!

What do we do now? If we don't do anything, those three people will be implicated! Speaking of which, I suddenly noticed that Yuuji's grabbing me head and intending to use that sealed sure-fire technique, so if I don't do anything, the one who will be implicated next will be me!

"I'm here, Ironman!"

I shook off Yuuji's hand, undid my yukata and runs towards Ironman. Ironman responds to my voice and turns towards where I am. Good, he won't be able to see those three people now!

"How many times must I tell you guys to call me Nishimura-sensei—"

"WATCH THIS!!"

Taking off the yukata I was wearing at lightning speed, I use it to wrap Ironman's face.

"Oi, oi, what are you doing?"

"THIS IS ADDED EXTRA!"

I use the obi to tie him up. Now we should be able to buy some time.

"NOW!"

I gave the signal to Minami and the rest. The trio nod their heads in unison and dash out to the corridor.

Good. At least it's alright now—

"Yoshii, looks like you really want me to give you detention, huh...!"

—Of course not! If we don't escape from here, we'll be forced to accept Ironman's fist of judgement.

"You got to work hard now, Akihisa."

Yuuji gives me a thumbs up. No no, that won't do.

"Sorry, Nishimura-sensei! It's because Sakamoto Yuuji brought alcohol along and asked me to lure you away!"

"WHAT RUBBISH ARE YOU SAYING!?"

Facing the panicking Yuuji, I give him a thumbs up in response.

Relax, Yuuji! I won't abandon you as a friend! Come on, let's escape together. We'll go anywhere and everywhere!

"Yoshii...Sakamoto...you guys...are you prepared?"

""How are we prepared!?""

Before Ironman ripped the yukata apart, Yuuji and I were already far away. Though I'm not trying to brag, I'm rather confident about escaping!

"What now, YuujI? We got to shake Ironman off!"

"What? Escaping isn't the solution here!"

"You're right, that guy's no different from a monster."

"That's right, so we have to escape to where Ironman can't get near to!"

"OK!"

A place where Ironman can't go to...the only place I can think of is a narrow alley that his big body won't be able to fit through, but does such a place exist?

"It's useless for you two to escape! Get ready to take this detention that I love!"

Ironman's catching up! Got to get faster!

"Over here, Akihisa!"

"Got it!"

In order to prevent Ironman from catching up, both of us dash past the self-study room.

"Speaking of which, Yuuji, where are you going?"

"The place where a male teacher can't go to, in other words—a girls' dorm!"

"I see!"

Really, the girls' dorm? It's true that Ironman can't enter the room full of youthful girls in dreamland, since it's a secret garden that boys can't enter!

But, if I'm to escape inside with only my underwear—

"—Seems like, I won't be able to avoid certain death..."

In more ways than one, isn't this disastrous?

"Let's go, Akihisa!"

"No way!"

Seeing the girls dorm right in front of me, I reject Yuuji's proposal.

If I can't get any proper clothing, I will have to continue running.

"Cheh! You're still mindful about this in this situation...can't be helped. Wear this!"

Yuuji tosses something over.

I caught it. These are—aren't these clothes that I need now?

"As expected of Yuuji! You're the one who understands me the most!"

"Hurry up and wear it!"

"Mm, thanks!"

I quickly put on the clothes, button it up, and not forgetting to put on socks. Alright! Perfect!

"Yuuji, I put on the sailor uniform already!"

A white blouse and knee-length skirt that will light up anyone's eyes, with navy blue stockings, and the colour of the underwear is, a, secret☆.

—This is no longer a situation where I can be caught now. I can imagine that if I'm to be arrested and whisked off to the police station, everyone will agree that 'this student is from another school'.

"Alright, now we can escape inside!"

"Hold on, Yuuji! This may be more fatal than being completely naked!"

Speaking of which, how did Yuuji get these clothes? Our school uniform should be of set-style, right?

But there's no time to think about this. Got to take off these clothes first!

"How about we split up here?"

Yuuji said this to me who's in my boxers again.

"Why are you saying such things, Yuuji? No matter where it is, we'll escape together~☆"

How can I be abandoned with just these clothes on me?

"I REFUSE! I DON'T WANT TO BE ASSOCIATED WITH YOU, PERVERT!"

"SHUT UP! IF YOU HATE IT LIKE THIS, HAND OVER YOUR PANTS!"

"SO YOU'RE AIMING FOR THIS!?"

"TAKE IT OFF! TAAKKEE ITTT OFFFF—!!"

"WHO'S TAKING IT OFF FOR YOU—"

"...What are you two doing."

"..."

"..."

I exchanged glances with Yuuji.

The scene of me in my boxers pulling off Yuuji's pants should be rather damaging to the eyes no matter which angle one looks at it, right?

"...I know that you two don't have any luck with girls, but please don't do such stuff in public, will you?"

""Sensei! We're willing to accept detention! Just listen to our explanation!!"

For three nights now, we enjoyed intimate moments with Ironman.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Fourth_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Sixth_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Third Question

2012-04-18T05:00:27Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Third Question */

===The Third Question===

'''Please write the diary entry for the second day of the training course. '''

'''Himeji Mizuki's Diary:'''

"Today's focus for revision is physics, which I'm not too familiar with. However, after studying with class A, I learnt quite a bit. This is truly a meaningful experience."

'''Teacher's advice:'''

It is great if Himeji-san can improve after studying together with Class A. Maybe you can become a member of class A after this test, so it's good to create some friendships.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Diary:'''
[[Image:BTS vol 03 077.jpg|thumb]]

"First part omitted.

I went to sleep at night."

'''Teacher's advice:'''

First part omitted isn't used like this.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Diary:'''

"Everything omitted"

'''Teacher's advice:'''

I have never seen such a way to slack off. I cannot say anything about this...

"...Yuuji, I'm really happy to be able to study with you."

"Wait a second, Shouko. Don't just sit on my lap as if it's natural! Those guys from your class are taking off their shoes and aiming at me!"

Today's the second day of our training course, and we were scheduled to study together with class A.

The content for studying is basically personal preference. If there's a problem, we can ask any teachers or students around us, so it is basically self-study. Because of this, the tables are arranged together to allow students to face each other.

"But why a self-study? Don't we need to study?"

Isn't it a waste of time to come all the way here just to self-study? Not like I'm complaining.

"Study? How can we do such a thing?"

Hearing me mutter this to myself, that lucky bastard Yuuji abandons Kirishima-san, who's still resisting. Seeing them tussle against each other so intensely is really a pity.

"Impossible? Why?"

"Akihisa. Do you think you can understand the content that class A studies?"

"Mm, you're really rude! Maybe for you Yuuji, you might not understand it. It doesn't matter whether I'm in class F or class A."

—Because no matter what, I can't understand anyway.

"...The aim of this training course is to motivate us to study."

Following Yuuji, Kirishima-san moved towards my table. But more accurately, it's more like she's sticking close to Yuuji. At least it seems like she has given up on sitting on his lap.

"Shouko, how can Akihisa understand when you say it like that? Anyway, letting class A study together with class F is to warn them 'not to become like class F', and class F will be motivated into thinking 'ahh, I want to become like that'. Since it's a mental thing, there's not much difference if we can't study."

Yuuji continued off after Kirishima-san. Really, those two have quite the chemistry; I do feel that these two really match each other (well, except for the looks).

Is it time to leave my place? Just as I was thinking about this—

"Ah, so class rep's here? Then shouldn't I sit here as well?"

I hear this somewhat unfamiliar voice.

It's from a girl who slowly opens a book while sitting opposite me. I remember she's—

"Kudo-san, right?"

"That's right. You're Yoshii-kun, right? Long time no see." Kudo-san bares her teeth as she smiles.

Just as she has a boyish feel, her every action is rather refreshing.
"It's rare for us to be studying together, so let me reintroduce myself again. I'm Kudo Aiko, my interests are swimming and listening to music. My 3 sizes are 78, 56 and 59, my speciality is flashing my underwear and my favourite food is cream puffs."

Hold on! Did she just say something seductive in the last sentence?

"Hm? Yoshii-kun? What's with you?"

"No, I'm not suspecting Aiko-san's speciality, it's just...that..."

It's just that I'm mindful of you saying that as your speciality?

"Oh, so are you suspecting me? If so, must I do it for you?" Aiko-san places both her hands on her skirt.

At this moment, for some reason, Yuuji's covering his eyes as he rolls on the floor painfully; and Kirishima-san, who's sitting beside him, made a scissors sign as she mutters "...No fickle-mindedness." Let's just hope that these two things aren't related.

"...Akihisa, don't be fooled by Kudo Aiko."

"Oh my? Muttsulini, you're rather calm. Even I was shocked, I thought that you drowned in your own pool of blood."

From who knows when, Muttsulini appeared, being as inexplicably calm as he listens to Aiko-san's words. Is it alright for you not to take out the camera and start snapping photos, Muttsulini?

"...She's wearing shorts underneath."

"How, how is it possible! Aiko-san, are you tricking me?"

Damn it, you made me really disappointed! Return that bumping heart back to me! And you have to apologise to Yuuji, who's rolling on the floor in pain, thinking unhappily 'then aren't my eyes poked for no good reason...'!

"Ah haha, I was seen through, huh? As expected of Muttsulini. However, even though it's not my speciality, I've been playing around with this for quite a while recently, you know?"

She smiles as she pulls out a mini device. What's that?

"...A mini-recorder."

"Mm. This is rather interesting. For example—"

Aiko-san operates the mini device. After a while, sounds can be heard from it.

Hua—'Aiko-san' 'I' 'my heart beats so fast' 'aren't we going to do it?'

"WAAAHHH! I HAVE NEVER SAID SUCH A THING BEFORE! STOP FOOLING AROUND, WILL YA!"

"Heh! It's interesting, isn't it?"

Aiko-san reveals a mischievous smile, but this smile isn't for me to see, but rather, it's facing a corner behind me. Suddenly, I feel the danger radar within me ringing.

"...Yes. It's too~ interesting."

"...It sure is interesting."

Looking back, it's Minami and Himeji-san with icy looks on their faces.

"Mizuki. I want to go get that. Can you help me out?"

"I know. It's that, right? I'm extremely happy to be able to help out."

After putting down their reference materials, both of them head out of the classroom without looking back.

Seeing their backs as they head off, Hideyoshi passes by them as he walks in from the opposite direction, giving that thinking look as he tilts his head.

"What's wrong, Hideyoshi?"

"Well, I just heard Shimada and Himeji say that they want to move some stone blocks in. I'm still wondering what's going on."

Hearing Hideyoshi's words, a large amount of sweat flow down the fine hairs on my skin.

"Kudo, that conversation was synthesised together, right?"

"Mm, yeah."

Yuuji nonchalant response scares me as he walks over to Kudo-san. For him to show such a serious look, seems like something's up.

In order not to let the nearby people hear this, I deliberately lower my volume and asks,

(What's wrong, Yuuji?)

(You just saw what she did. I'm thinking that maybe Kudo is the culprit that we're looking for here.)

Yuuji stares intently at the mini-device in Aiko-san's hand. Oh, I remember, Yuuji's marriage proposal was recorded! If we're to look at her actions, it seems like she's used to doing this. Truly, it seems like she's the one who's blackmailing us.

(Alright, Akihisa, go and check whether she's the culprit.)

(Mm, got it.)

I walk over to Kudo-san.

"Kudo-san, you..."

Even if I thought about asking "Are you the culprit who placed that blackmail letter in my shoe box?", there's no idiot who will answer obediently, right? Besides, if Kudo-san is really the culprit, this will only make her wary of us, so it's completely meaningless.

Too dangerous! Way too dangerous! I got to think of another way to ask her.

"Hm? Yoshii-kun, is there a problem?"

"Ah~ Well~ That, you—"

Hurry up and think, Yoshii Akihisa! Hurry up and think of a way to identify the culprit without them realizing it! Ah, I remember, the culprit has a burn mark on her butt—yeah, let's go with that!

"What about me?"

"You—I'll be happy if you let me see your butt!"

So how about that?

"...Eh, WAHAHAHAHA!! So Yoshii-kun likes the butt? Or are you fussing that my breasts are too small so you prefer my butt?"

Kudo-san laughs as she replies to my sexually harassing words.

"You, you're mistaken! I don't like the butt!"

"Akihisa, I really got to hand it to you there. You knew that there's a recorder right in front of you, and yet you dare to say such words."

"Eh?"

What on earth is Yuuji saying?

"Sorry, I just recorded those words that you said just now."

Hua! The mini-recorder plays my voice.

[[Image:BTS vol 03 087.jpg|thumb]]

'I'll be happy if you let me see your butt!'

"GYYYAAAHHH!! THE DAMAGE WILL BE BIGGER IF IT WASN'T SYNTHESISED!! I BEG YOU, KUDO-SAN!! PLEASE ERASE WHAT I SAID JUST NOW!!"

"How interesting! Yoshii-kun sure feels like someone I can bully whenever I want to! Now I want to bully you even more."

Hua-- 'I BEG YOU, KUDO-SAN!!' 'let me see your butt'

"WAHHH!!! STOP MAKING ME LOOK LIKE A PERVERT!!"

The next moment, I feel a rather vexing killer intent from behind.

"...What the hell was that? Mizuki?"

"...What was that? Minami?"

Their facial expressions haven't changed, but there's a stack of stone blocks behind.

"We only need to watch out for the problematic students in our class, but it seems like some idiot said something that will cause a lot of misunderstandings, no?"

"That is really troublesome! If there's such a person in the class, we have to punish him, no?"

Nowadays, it seems like Himeji-san is becoming even more creepier. No, now's not the time to think about this. Anyway, I got to explain it to them!

"You're both wrong! I'm not thinking of making trouble. It's just that I 'like the butt'—OI! My voice got covered! PLEASE! DON'T TIE MY ARMS BEHIND. AND THOSE CLASSMATES OVER THERE, STOP LAUGHING AND COME SAVE ME! ESPECIALLY YUUJI!!"

My arm jointed was already forcefully twisted behind.

"...Kudo Aiko, stop kidding around."

Seeing me in such danger, Muttsulini finally stood up for me as he stands up from the chair. As expected of my friend.

"Muttsulini! Are you willing to save me?"

"...Let me demonstrate to you."

After saying this, Muttsulini pulls out another mini-recorder that's like the one Kudo-san has.

So is Muttsulini thinking of using the mini-recorder to overlap the voice that Kudo-san made? Good, then I'll believe in Muttsulini and do what I need to do!

"Himeji-san, Minami, listen to me. That was a misunderstanding. All I want to say is that I 'really like the butt' 'especially Yuuji'. DAMN IT , MUTTSULINI!! DEMONSTRATE, YOU MEANT TO PUSH ME TO HELL FASTER THAN KUDO-SAN!?"

"...Kudo Aiko, you're too naive."

"Damn it! As expected of Muttsulini, I still can't beat you."

These two glare at each other like competitors. Since you two can create such sparks just like that, how about moving aside to interact with each other!"

"...Yoshii, I will never hand Yuuji over to you."

On hearing the word 'Yuuji', Kirishima-san immediately responded.

Don't worry, I'm not that kind of person.

"Aki...so you like Sakamoto's butt? Isn't mine enough?"

"Though I knew this from before, this is truly a major blow..."

"WHY ARE YOU TWO THINKING THAT I'M A HOMOSEXUAL!? TO BE INTERESTED IN THIS SORT OF THING, I HAVE —"

No, just as I was about to say this, the door to our classroom got slammed open as a seemingly familiar girl walks in, glaring at me dangerously before saying shrilly,

"STOP MAKING FUN OF HOMOSEXUALS!!"

Ahh...we have more weirdos now...

"Mi, Miharu? Why are you here?"

"ONEE-SAMA!! Miharu wanted to meet onee-sama, so she snuck out of class D!!"

The girl with hair locks left and right that look like drills confirms Minami's position before charging over, getting into a position like she's trying to passionately hug Minami.

"Sugawa protective strap!"

"How, how dirty! It's like I just hugged a rotten pig!!"

Being used as a protective shield and being insulted like that, Sugawa-san can't help but look up in tears.

"Onee-sama's too much...Miharu already loves onee-sama so much, yet to let me touch such a pig-like man, that's too much..."

Love Minami? Now that she mentioned it, there was a girl who said such a thing before! Ah, this girl is Shimizu Miharu from class D!

"Wait a second, Miharu! Stop saying what about making love here! Aki will misunderstand!

Well, no, I think I'm not the only one getting a misunderstanding here...

"Can you people please remain quiet?"

At this moment, a stern voice rang out.

Pushing his specs that's full of knowledge up his nose is the owner of this cool and collected voice, Kubo Toshimitsu-san, second in our school year.

"Ah, sorry, Kubo-san."

I lowered my head to everyone else in the classroom, not just him. I'm really sorry.

"Yoshii? Anyway, be careful. Really, Himeji-san or Shimada-san or whatsoever, there're so many problematic students in class F. This is really troubling."

It's undeniable that there are dangerous people here. However, to speak of Himeji-san and Minami's name before mentioning Yuuji and Muttsulini, that's a little unexpected.

"Also, what's with that remark of treating homosexuals as idiots? They're not abnormal people, just people with slightly different tastes, that's all."

"Eh? Ah, mm, yeah."

What's with that? It feels like Kubo-san has personally experienced this himself.

"Alright, Miharu. Stop creating this useless commotion and go back to your own classroom."

"It's not useless! Miharu loves onee-sama! It's completely unrelated to gender! Onee-sama, Miharu really loves onee-sama—"

"Alright alright, I don't have such an interest, okay?"

Even though she's not intending to back off, Shimizu-san got chased out of the classroom. Ara ara, at least it finally calmed down.

"...It's unrelated to gender, huh..."

Kubo-san reveals a weird expression as he reflects on Shimizu-san's words. Seeing that look...for some reason, I'm getting goosebumps. Really, what's going on?

"It's unrelated to gender, huh..."

"Well, Himeji-san, can you please stop looking back and forth at Yuuji and me? You must be mistaken no? Like you know, I 'like' 'Hideyoshi' HOLD ON!!?"

Though it covered off all the voices, I can't deny it now. Even so, I can't just leave it like this. Anyway, I have to explain.

"How, however, don't be mistaken, okay? Regarding Hideyoshi, I 'really' 'like the butt'--WOULDN'T THIS CAUSE EVEN MORE MISUNDERSTANDING!? MUTTSULINI, KUDO-SAN, HAND OVER THOSE DEVICES! BEFORE I GET SURROUNDED!?"

"Ah, Akihisa...regarding this, what should I say...?"

"DAMN IT!? IT'S TOO LATE!!? IF SO, 'Kubo-san' 'and Yuuji' 'turn' 'let me see the butt' NO!! WHY DO I NEED TO SEE KUBO-SAN'S BUTT IN THIS SITUATION!!?"

"Yoshii-kun, I'm really troubled here. There's an order in how things go."

"I KNOW! BUT BEFORE WE TALK ABOUT THE ORDER, THE TARGET IS ALREADY ALL WRONG!!"

"Aki, so you like guys more than girls..."

"AND WHY IS EVERYONE TREATING ME LIKE ONE FROM THE OTHER SIDE!? CALM DOWN AND LISTEN TO ME!!"

My voice got covered by the entire ruckus made inside the classroom.

In the end, this ruckus finally ended with Ironman's roar.

<center>☆</center>

After the Hellish-like lessons and Heavenly-like dinner, it's finally time to shower. We exchange a few words inside the room that we were assigned to.

"I feel that Kudo-san may be the culprit."

"The probability's rather high."

Yuuji nods his head in agreement. Just seeing her use the mini-recorder makes her rather suspicious.

"Then, how about we capture Kudo-san in one go?"

If we can get evidence like this, everything will be alright—

"...It's better to give up."

At this moment, Muttsulini gives a rare opposing suggestion.

"If you're saying that it's better to give up, is there a problem?"

"...There's only one chance. If we miss it, we won't be able to catch the culprit."

Since Muttsulini didn't explain further, I couldn't understand.

"If we catch the wrong person, what will the real culprit think when she sees it?"

"...(Nods head)."

Like usual, Yuuji adds on with an explanation.

So what will the real culprit do? Hm~ If I was the culprit and see a group of people taking action and wanting to catch me—

"Ahh, I'll destroy the evidence, or scare them off to prevent them from finding me, or at least I'll think of something like that."

"That's the case."

I see. If so, there's only one chance. If we act without any confirmation, it'll look like we're strangling our own necks.

"But if we don't take action even with all this suspicion..."

"It'll be alright if we can confirm that butt burn..."

And it's because of the position of that burn that we are having difficulties in taking action.

"So why don't we make her angry by flipping her skirt up?"

"...She's wearing sports shorts underneath...!"

"Cheh. Now that you mention it, that's the case."

And since she's wearing sports shorts, it's becoming even more suspicious! Seems like she's not just mindful of her underwear being seen, but maybe there's the possibility that she's wearing sports shorts to hide the burn mark on her butt—

"...And in order to confirm that, we need to peep into the girls' bathroom."

"So it came down to that..."

No matter how much we guess, a guess is still a guess. Like what Muttsulini said, we can only peep to confirm it.

"But what should we do? If we don't come up with some sort of a battle plan, it seems like we won't be able to break past the teachers."

"And even if we're to plan, that place is still a wide lane. No matter how I think, we can only break through from the front."

The lane can be seen easily from the girls' bathroom, and trying to get out of the teachers' sight in a place without cover is thoroughly impossible.

"That's right, and we don't have time to come up with a plan, so basically, we don't have a choice but to attack directly from the front."

Seems like Yuuji agrees with Hideyoshi.

There was that commotion in the morning, and we had to take tests in the afternoon to replenish our scores because of what happened yesterday. Since we didn't have time to come up with a plan, it can't be helped even if it's a little forced.

"However, it's not like we don't have any plan at all."

"Eh? So we do have a plan?"

I couldn't think of it at all. Yuuji's rather reliable in this situation.

"It's not really that impressive of a battle plan. Anyway, we just need to break through from the front, right?"

"No, I'm troubled because it's too hard..."

The opponents are those two summoned beasts of the teachers and Ironman himself. In contrast, I only have two idiots and a beauty. Considering the difference in battle strength that we have, this is truly a major disadvantage to us. Our only hope is to recover our points, but it's just that we do not have enough time to do this.

"If we can't break through from the front, we just have to add on to our forces, whether it's increasing the quality or the quantity."

"So you mean we're going to increase the number of peeping buddies?"

"That's right."

I see, it's really a simple method that's not even a tactic.

"Then, how about we get to it? It's about time to bath, right?"

"Relax, I talked it through before. It's about time for them to appear."

The moment Yuuji said this, a knocking sound can be heard from the door, as if on cue.

"So what are you going to talk to us about, Sakamoto?"

With Sugawa leading the pack, the boys moved into the room. Wow, aren't this all the boys from class F? Can this room really accommodate everyone?

"Perfect timing. Actually, I have a proposal."

Yuuji said in a clear tone as if he wants the boys who couldn't make it inside to hear.

"A 'proposal'?"

"What now? Honestly, I'm so tired that I'm unwilling to do anything."

"I want to go back to my room, so don't talk too much~"

Everyone looks tired, and since we were all studying for the entire day, this is to be expected.

Even after seeing all the commotion, Yuuji isn't anxious to say what he wants to say, just waiting silently before continuing.

"—Is everyone interested in peeping into the girls' bathroom?"

""Tell us the specifics.""

I love this class.

"Even though we tried to do so yesterday, we were ambushed by those pesky and despicable teachers."

"Mm, and then?"

Unexpectedly, Yuuji didn't get a retort.

"And then, I want you guys to get rid of the security that's outside the girls' bathroom during the bathing time. The reward will be all the scenery that you can enjoy. So how about it?"

""DEAL!""

Alright, no matter the composition, at least we increased the number of companions. Yuuji's decision not to tell them to 'catch the culprit that's blackmailing us' is correct. Besides, using the idea of peeping to explain is a lot easier, and no matter what, it's a lot easier for us to get help.

"What's the time now, Muttsulini?"

"...8.10pm."

The first group will be showering from 8pm to 9pm, if we go there right now, it should be the perfect time to catch time when they're stripping.

What's different from yesterday is that with all the boys from class F helping now, there's a higher chance for us to break through the security.

"So, we'll be divided into 4 groups. Group A will follow me, group B, Akihisa; Hideyoshi's C and group D will follow Muttsulini's orders."

""ROGER THAT!""

"LISTEN, WE HAVE ONLY ONE GOAL! AND THAT'S TO REACH THE SWEET HEAVEN! NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS ALONG THE WAY, EXERT ALL OUR STRENGTH INTO OUR LIMBS, AND CONTINUE TO PUSH FORWARD UNTIL WE REACH THE DESTINATION! GODS AND DEVILS WILL BE ERADICATED, ENEMIES WILL BE SLAYED! TREAT THIS AS OUR FUTURE WATERSHED!!"

""WOOOOHHHH!!!""

"EVERYONE BRING ON YOUR MOMENTUM! CLASS F, MOVE OUT!!"

""CCCHHHHAAARRRGGGEEE!!!""

Right now, our class F is united for a higher purpose.

<center>☆</center>

"Nishimura-sensei, even if it's them, they won't come back again, right? I mean, they just had detention yesterday."

"Fuse-sensei, you can't underestimate them. They're real idiots. If such a level of lecturing can teach them, they'll be model students already."

"Is that so? No matter what, they shouldn't be that stupid such that—ah, that's?"

—DONG DONG DONG!!!

"WOOOOHHH!!! DESTROY ALL OBSTACLES!!!"

"SEARCH & DEATH!" [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3_Translator%27s_Notes]

"Ni, Nishimura-sensei! We got trouble! The perverted group's here!"

"Didn't expect we got more people to punish. This is why those guys are...! Fuse-sensei, contact all the security members! We can't let off even one of them! I'll stay behind to guard!"

"Al, alright!"

<center>☆</center>

"Yoshii! Kinoshita and group C have come into contact with Fuse-sensei!"

"OK, Sugawa-san. Charge in while Hideyoshi's taking action! Everyone, don't fall behind!"

After saying this, I charge down the stairs. As I continue to run forward, I can feel everyone following me from behind.

"Yo, Yoshii! Wait!"

As I pass by, I can hear Fuse-sensei's frantic voice. There's no idiot who will stop and wait, and as per normal, I continue to run forward. Even though he frantically chased us, after a while, Fuse-sensei looks really unhappy as he stops.

"Oh my? He stopped? I thought he would continue to chase us."

"Instead of saying that, how about he hates the 'interference'."

Running beside me, Sugawa-san said something that's a bit hard to understand. What does he mean by 'interference'?

"Alright, Kinoshita's group has surrounded Fuse, let's continue to move forward."

"Ah, mm, okay."

Looking back, having the advantage in numbers, Hideyoshi's group surrounds Fuse-sensei. Seems like taking down the first level will only be a matter of time.

"Seems like it can work, Yoshii."

"Yup. We should be able to safely reach there."

I continue to run down the hall as I exchanged words with Sugawa-san. At this moment, an unbelievable scene unfolds in front of us.

"End of the line, you filthy pigs! This is a place where boys are forbidden to enter! Hurry up and head back!"

"Shi, Shimizu-san! And, so many girls down here!?"

What's on this wide corridor is the brigade of female summoned beasts led by Shimizu-san.

"Oi, Yoshii, whether it's numbers or quality, we're in an overwhelming disadvantage...!"

Just like what Sugawa-san said, in contrast, we're just a small group of class F students. Opposite us are female students of at least two classes; the difference in battle ability is apparent.

"Shimizu-san, I beg you! Move aside!"

"No way! You dare to do something crazy to onee-sama's flat chest, I WON'T FORGIVE YOU EVEN IF GOD DOES!"

Cheh, Shimizu-san's mistaken! I'm definitely not aiming at Minami!

"No! I'm not aiming at Minami's flat chest! Believe me!"

"You liar! There isn't any man who won't be interested in onee-sama's flat chest!"

"Really! A flat chest is still a flat chest no matter how you mention it! Right now, what's more important than that runway-like flatness of Minami's chest IS THAT CRACKING PAIN ON MY ELBOW!!"

"I didn't even say anything, and yet you continued to rattle on about flat chests..."

It was my error to not spot the nearby Minami while I continued to babble with Shimizu-san. Thanks to that, my arm's in a pitiful state now.

"Mi, Minami, isn't it bathing time now...?"

"Did you forget? Mizuki and I are from class F, the later group. –Speaking of which, the first group of class A students are taking part as well."

Minami points at the corridor area behind us. Looking there, there's a girl waving at us.

"Hai—Yoshii-kun. What are you here for? I'm happy if you're here to peek!"

"Kudo-san!? How is it possible! Why are you here!?"

The probable culprit Kudo-san and "...I won't forgive you for being fickle-minded in love.' Shouko actually appeared here. "SHOUKO, HOLD ON! CALM DOWN FOR A WHILE GYYYAAHHHH!!" This is unexpected, now we can't confirm whether she's the culprit!

"Ah. Are you thinking of getting back that thing from me?"

Kudo-san smiles as she pulls out the voice recorder. It's exactly as if she's saying "I knew all about it". So she's really the culprit...?

"...There's only one chance."

From who knows when, Muttsulini got beside me and advises me just as I'm ready to make my decision. It's just as he says, there's only one chance. Maybe it's better to talk a bit more.

"Kudo-san, let me ask you. Why do you have this voice recorder?"

Such a thing, no ordinary person will know where to buy them. For what reason does she have it? If she stutters and seems like she's lying.

"Of course it's to record the content of sensei's lessons for revision."

That's a lie, right? She doesn't look like one who will seriously study. Can I confirm her to be the culprit already...?

"Then what about you, Yoshii-kun? What's your aim? Are you intending peep inside the changing room?"

"Cheh...!"

And she can really pretend like she doesn't know anything. Though I don't know her objective, I know that Kudo-san's the culprit! Is she acting stupid since she knows our plight!?

"Then let me tell you something good."

Just as I'm wondering whether I should capture her, Kudo-san goes near me and says something to me.

"There's a camera that I didn't see before inside the changing room, no?"

"...! Kudo-san, you!?"

"Though I didn't put it, I just so happened to spot it."

Just so happen to spot it? That's a lie, right! Damn it! Knowing our plight yet making fun of us like that, what kind of a loust idea is that!?

"Then, it's about time to end this conversation. Time to settle this, eh, Muttsulini-san?"

After saying this, Kudo-san leaves me and moves in front of Muttsulini.

"...I know."

Muttsulini's voice sounds rather bitter. Not only is Kudo-san a tough opponent, he has to face health education teacher Ooshima-sensei even after he wins, so it can't be helped.

"Don't mind! If it's only the girls summoned beasts, they can't stop us!"

"Ah! Wait, Sugawa-san!"

Sugawa-san intends to use the fact that ordinary summoned beasts can't touch humans and intend to move forward. In a certain sense, I believe that's correct.

"TAKE THIS, EDUCATIONAL REMEDIAL!"

"GWWAHH!!"

If that guy isn't standing in front of our goal.

"IR, IRONMAN!?"

"WE CAN'T BREAK THROUGH PHYSICALLY!?"

"DON'T BE SILLY! THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE, RIGHT!?"

That's right, the one who caused Sugawa-san to crash onto the floor with a single hit was our homeroom teacher, Ironman.

Any male student, especially the boys in our class F can understand that strength that's like a devil. Because of that, everyone's wavering in fear on seeing that figure.

"Yoshii. As expected, you're a dangerous person. You're taking some special detention today."

Slowly, Ironman moves forward. With the girls beside him, I guess that's checkmate, right...

I'm already prepared for total annihilation.

At this moment,

"Don't give up! Yoshii! Even though I don't like it, we have to retreat and store all our strength! If we can't do it today, we can still do it tomorrow!"

"Su, Sugawa-san!?"

Having been beaten down, Sugawa-san tugs at Ironman's leg to prevent him from moving forward.

"Yoshii, you can't be beaten here...the only one who can beat Ironman is your 'punishment inspector' summoned beast...so please...run away, live!"

Sugawa-san said this as if he's trying to use his last ounce of breath. However,

"NO! SUGAWA-SAN! THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! I CAN'T JUST ABANDON EVERYONE AND RUN AWAY!!"

Everyone's my comrade! Important comrades!

"Don't stop me from my lesson, Sugawa."

Ironman's fist lands on Sugawa-san's body mercilessly. However, even with that hit, Sugawa-san grits his teeth and endures it.

"These, these hands will not let go...! Yoshii's our trump card...! The trump card that we need...! Everyone, cover Yoshii and retreat!"

"""WOOOHHH!!"""

"Su, Sugawa-san...and, everyone..."

Everyone is motivated as they show their smiles to me. I, I'm...!

"YOSHII! USE YOUR SUMMONED BEAST TO SUPPRESS THE GIRLS! THE SUMMONED BEASTS OVER THERE, WE'LL STOP THEM NO MATTER WHAT!"

"ALL THE BOYS HERE WILL SLICE OUT A PATH FOR YOU! CHARGE OUT, AND DON'T LOOK BACK!"

"THIS IS WHERE WE SHOW OUR MANLY SIDE!"

One by one, my comrades head towards their deaths. Seeing this, I can't continue to be stunned like this!"

"...I got it. I'll leave it to you guys here. I'll continue to live on...until we achieve our goal! Let's go, SUMMON!"

After confirming the existence of that familiar summoned beast of mine, I charge into the wall of girls that's blocking me.

"Aki! You want to escape!? SUMMON!"

"Akihisa-kun! The punishment isn't over, you know! Summon!"

Himeji-san and Minami's summoned beasts appear in front of me.

"AS IF WE'LL LET YOU! SUMMON!"

"DON'T BLOCK YOSHII! SUMMON!"

"You people are so irritating!"

"Please move aside!"

The two comrades of mine bet their lives as they block Himeji-san and Minami.

"Everyone...I'm sorry. I swear I will continue to live on. One day, I reach our motherland..."

Angry at my own weakness, I bit my lips unhappily until it bleeds. It's too saddening to endure my tears as I run away, so I got to get stronger.

Running back into my own room that's empty, I hug my knees as I sit down. Maybe someone might come back alive. I continue to hold out for this wish.

"—This is the audio broadcast room. Will class F's Akihisa Yoshii please head to the temporary detention room?"

Sigh, well, this is to be expected. Let's face it head on then.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Second_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Fourth_Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2 The Second Question

2012-04-18T02:28:57Z

Mangaexpert: /* The Second Question */

===The Second Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please write down the names of the three Baltic states.

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

Lithuania, Estonia, Latvia.[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes]

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

[[image:BTS_vol_02_031.jpg|thumb]]
Asia, Europe, Urayasu.[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes]

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Sensei is more worried about what Tsuchiya-san defines as 'country'.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

Kagawa, Tokushima, Ehime, Kochi.[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes]

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Before I correct your answer, sensei wishes that you notice that you didn't answer the correct number of answers.

"Aki, can I talk to you for a while?"

Right now, school is over. Just as I plan to go home with nothing special in mind, Minami called me.

"Un, you need my help?"

"Instead of needing your help, it's more of discussing something with you."

She seems rather normal now, seems like she's not planning to say anything random.

"Discuss? I'll listen if you like."

"Um, thanks. I feel that Aki's the most suited person to talk to regarding this—about that, is there really no way to get Sakamoto involved?"

Speaking of Sakamoto, that's my best bad friend, the representative of class F—Sakamoto Yuuji.

Seems like Minami believes that the teahouse would only be successful if Yuuji is the one leading class F. by not trying to do this the foolhardy way, it seems that she's a pretty smart girl.

"Mm—this is going to be hard...I just said it before, Yuuji won't care about anything that he's not interested in."

That guy probably doesn't even know what the class would be doing.

"However, if Aki is to ask him, maybe he might do something?"

Minami stares at me with an expectant look.

"Eh? I feel that even if I'm to ask him myself, that guy won't change his answer—"

"No, this won't happen. He will definitely accept Aki's request, because—"

"Even though we're together often, there isn't really much difference..."

"Because both of you guys are in love, right?"

"I CAN'T GET MARRIED ANYMORE!!"

Why can you say such a thing with a straight face...

"Who wants to be with that Yuuji in the first place? Even if that's the case, I'll prefer Hideyoshi!"

"...Ah, Akihisa?"

At this moment, Hideyoshi, who's just standing beside us, stopped his movements. Oh dear? Is the situation somewhat weird now?

"That...about that, I'm grateful for your feelings, but even if you're to say that, there are many obstacles that can't be overcome. That, let's think, something like age difference..."

"Hi...Hideyoshi! It's not like that! You completely misunderstood me! It was just a figure of speech! And the biggest obstacle between us isn't the age difference!!"

Hideyoshi blushes as he lowers his head. What, what now! I'm starting to think that it's fine if it's Hideyoshi!

"Then, you mean that you can't convince Sakamoto as well?"

"Eh? Ah, mm, that's basically it."

I shook my head, trying to get these dangerous thoughts out of my mind, and turn to look at Minami.

"Isn't there any way we can do this? If this keeps up, the teahouse will be a failure."

Her eyes are looking down, her face looking gloomy as well. That's right, I'm also thinking about how to get Yuuji involved in this.

Once the teahouse succeeds, we can use the money to improve F class facilities, and lessen the burden on Himeji-san's body as well. if possible, I'll also want this shop to succeed.

"Oh yeah, what are you talking about? Seeing both of you looking so troubled, it should be serious."

"It's not really something serious, we're just talking about store management and class equipment."

"Aki, it's not really like this. This is really serious."

"Eh, what's it about?"

Minami looks rather weird. She's not really unhappy with the facilities, but for her to be this enthusiastic, what is she thinking?

"Though she told me not to tell this to anyone, but this situation...can you keep a secret about it?"

"Um, mm, I got it."

I'm rather shocked by Minami's serious expression.

"Actually, this has something to do with Himeji."

"Himeji-san? What's wrong with Himeji-san?"

"She may end up transferring school."

"Eh?"

Himeji-san's transferring school? How is that possible! We're finally in the same class, and just getting started. Now she's about to transfer schools! I haven't created any wonderful memories with her, nor have I lay on Himeji-san's lap and let her dig my ears. Come to think of it, what will happen to this class? As the class idol, the whole class would be left to ruin if she's not around, and would be reduced to a hell full of violence and plundering. The hairstyle of the whole class will become a Mohican that's of a late-century savior, after that, it'll be an all out bloody war for Hideyoshi—

"Ugh, not good, Akihisa's losing it."

"That idiot! He really can't deal with this unexpected situation!"

"Akihisa, snap out of it!"

Who's shaking my shoulders so hard? Ah, it's Hideyoshi. You're cute today.

"Hideyoshi...even if I have a Mohawk, would you still like me?"

"...How did you associate that with Himeji's transfer?"

"In a certain sense, this may be a rare talent."

...Ack! Damn it, I thought too much!

"Minami, what's with Himeji-san transferring school out of a sudden?"

"Exactly what I said. If this keeps up, Himeji may end up transferring schools."

"If this keeps up...?"

This is really a strange way to say it. I thought that in normal circumstances, once someone decides to transfer school, it's inevitable.

"Shimada. Isn't the reason Himeji-san's transferring school unrelated to what you're talking about?"

Hideyoshi reveals a puzzled look.

"It's not like this. The reason why Himeji is transferring school is 'the environment of F class'."

"In other words, it's not because of her parents' jobs—"

"Yeah, it's basically the facilities."

Hearing her say this, I suddenly realized it.

Anyone can easily understand that the facilities of class F isn't suitable for Himeji-san. Though I'm not against the school's method of increasing the competition through education, it's weird for Himeji-san, who's at such a high level, to have to endure this poor treatment. We have only straw mats and cardboard boxes. Even if she has to study with our class, there are only idiots all around us. She hasn't done anything wrong herself, yet she's forced to study in this poor environment, any parent would want her to transfer schools.

"And besides, Himeji's condition isn't very good."

"That's true, this is really troublesome..."

Like what Minami said, this poor conditions may end up damaging Himeji's health in the long run. Though we do sweep the floor sometimes (well, rarely), it's still not a hygienic place. Right now, the conditions are okay, but when winter comes blowing through the windows, even if it's not Himeji-san, a lot of us will end up falling sick.

"I see, so you want the teahouse to be successful so that we can upgrade the facilities?"

"Hm, even though Himeji wants to change her dad's view of F class by winning the 'summoning tournament', if we don't upgrade the facilities..."

One of the reasons why Himeji-san is transferring is because F class is full of idiots, so Himeji-san's actions aren't just for
show. However, the most important thing is still Himeji-san's health. If we don't find a way to improve it, her parents will never change their mindset.

"...Aki...you don't like the idea of Himeji transferring school, right...?"

Minami looks at me with a tentative look. This is really unexpected; do I really look that cold-blooded?

"Of course, I don't like it! Not just Himeji-san, even if it was Minami and Hideyoshi I would feel the same."

If it's because of family problems, then it can't be helped, I don't want to be separated from my friends because of this stupid reason.

"Really...well, I guess you're that kind of person."

Incidentally, if it's Yuuji, I won't even bother.

"If so, we have to get Yuuji involved no matter what.""

"That's right. After hearing this, I can't stand around and remain silent."

"Then we better contact Yuuji."

I took out my handphone and dialed Yuuji's number. That guy has his school bag in school even though he's not around, which means that he's still in school.

Duludulu. The phone chatter bell continues to ring on the phone.

"Hello—"

"Ah Yuuji, I got something I want to—"

"Akihisa? Good timing. Sorry, can you help me get my bag—Argh! SHOUKO!"

"Eh? Yuuji, what are you doing now?"

"Damn it, I was discovered! Anyway, I'll leave my bag to you!"

"Yuuji? Hello, hello—!"

The phone line was cut, leaving behind a 'du du du' sound.

"What did Sakamoto say?"

"Eh, something like 'I was discovered' and 'I'll leave my bag with you'."

"What on earth does that mean?"

Minami is glaring at me with a 'you useless bum' expression, how rude!

"Seems like he was being pursued by Kirishima Shouko. Despite his outer looks, he's rather weak to the opposite gender."

Hideyoshi folds his arms, nodding and making a 'mm'sound in agreement.

Kirishima-san is the school representative, jet-black hair and slender limbs, a charismatic and talented girl. However, for some reason, there is something wrong with her, to fall for Yuuji like that...

Um, why must Yuuji run around and hide? If it's an ordinary boy, they won't be pursued by her, but would pursue her instead.
Yuuji, to think that you would waste this opportunity!

"If so, it'll be hard for us to contact Yuuji."

"No, this may be our best opportunity."

"Eh? What does that mean?"

"In this current situation, it's the best moment to get Yuuji to lead us in preparing the teahouse. Mm, can both of you help out?"

"Well, there is no problem...but do you know where Sakamoto is?"

"No problem, I can most probably guess what he's thinking."

"Seem like you have a plan in mind."

"Well, most likely."

I reveal a cunning smile, bringing both of them out of the classroom.

<center>☆</center>

"Oh my, Yuuji, what a coincidence to see you here."

"...Can you tell me how it is a coincidence that we're meeting each other in the girls' changing room?"

That's right. Like what Yuuji said, this is the girls' changing room. Because it's Yuuji, I don't think that he's honestly hiding inside the male toilet or changing room, where the girls are not allowed to enter, and would use reverse psychology and hide inside places that guys are forbidden to enter...it's just that I never expected myself to find him so easily.

"What are you talking about, it's just a coincidence."

"Don't lie, as if you're supposed to be here."

Kacha—

The door is opened as soon as the sound is heard, a girl wearing P.E. attire is standing at the door.

"Erm...eh? Aren't you guys the problematic duo from F class? This is the girls' changing room, you know!"

"Oh my, Kinoshita Yuuko-san, what a coincidence."

"OH, Hideyoshi's sister, nice meeting you here."

"Ah, yeah, what a coincidence."

I tried to let out a casual laugh. Hmmm, this IS too coincidental.

"SENSEI! THERE ARE PEEPING PERVERTS HERE!!"

"HURRY UP AND RUN, AKIHISA!!"

"Got it!"

We leaped out of the small window in the changing room, seems like there's no way we can get past this.

"YUUJI AND SAKAMOTO, YOU SAY? THOSE TWO AGAIN?"

"Damn it, Yuuji! It's Ironman!"

"Anyway, let's run!"

Though we're wearing only slippers, we still continued to run. The opponent is Ironman, we'll be dead if we're caught.

"Found you! I'm not going to let you get away!"

The gruff voice can be heard from behind. Damn it! He's chasing up!

"Akihisa!"

Yuuji's voice came from behind. His eyes are aimed at an open window on the seconds level of the new campus. Are we going to escape through there?

"OK!"

After receiving Yuuji's signal, I took off my coat as I ran. At this moment, Yuuji starts to run past me.

"There's no way out there! Give up and accept your supplementary lessons!"

"Ironman's voice is becoming closer and closer. To be honest, I'm rather scared myself."

"Come on, Aki!"

Yuuji, who was running in front of me, stops and turns towards me.

"Got it!"

I jump onto the platform formed by Yuuji's hands, and at that moment, Yuuji swings his hands up, allowing me to get up to the
second level easily.

"Ugh, those idiots! Having such athletic abilities only in stupid events like this!"

Ignoring Ironman's loud roar, as I got into the school compound, I lowered the coat that I just took off.

"Whoosh!"

This time, Yuuji kicks the wall, using the momentum to lift himself up into the air and grab my coat.

"Ha!"

At this moment, I swing my coat up. Though the coat creates an irritating flapping sound, at least we managed to get in safely.

"YOSHII! SAKAMOTO!! I WON'T LET YOU GET AWAY TOMORROW!!"

Even if it's Ironman, he can't get up to the second level. What we are hearing is the sound of a defeated dog barking.

"Sigh...now our bad reputation has just went up again..."

Wearing my coat again, I let out a sigh. This is too much.

"I should be the troubled one. If you weren't here, this wouldn't have happened.

Yuuji acted as if he wasn't in the wrong.

"What are you saying. Aren't you the one in the wrong? To hide in the girls' changing room?"

It'll be alright if Yuuji were to just hide in a random classroom.

"It, it can't be helped! It's Shouko we're talking about here! It's not like I can hide anywhere when it's her!"

Certainly, she does give the vibe that she'll enter a male changing room without any hesitation.

"Come to think of it, why are you hiding from Kirishima-san?"

"...She wanted me to go to her house."

Yuuji reveals an unhappy look. What's so irritating about that?

"From my perspective, this is something worth being envious about right? Is it to Kirishima-san's room? I want to go in—"

"She wants to introduce me to her family."

"...You're not going out with her yet, right?"

Maybe her emotions are a bit too much. I start to feel some pity to Yuuji. However, this regret has nothing to do with why I'm looking for him!

"Then Yuuji, since you're in quite a fix, I got something good to say to you."

"Really? I'm gonna kill you if it's bad news."

"..."

Yuuji's serious tone makes me speechless momentarily.

"Anyway, please use my phone."

I pull out my phone, presses Shouko's number and passes it to Yuuji.

"Really, what sort of plan are you thinking of?"

Yuuji reveals a surprised look as he receives the phone and places it by his ear.

"Hello? Is it Sakamoto?"

"Oh Shimada, what are you guys doing?"

"Wait a sec, I'm handing over the phone."

"To who? Hello—hey, hello hello? "

From the sound of it, it seems like Minami has handed the phone over to the other person.

"...Yuuji, where are you right now?"

"Wrong number."

Such a scary split-second decision. Not a lot of people in the world can immediately reply 'wrong number'.

"I'll kill you..."

This phrase gives me an unprecedented chill down my spine.

"Now, now, calm down. If you're willing to help, I won't do anything bad to you."

"Help? Humph, it's about the teahouse, right?"

Every time this sort of situation pops up, I'll have to remember the fact that Yuuji was known as a prodigy, because his mind reacts extremely fast.

"Really, you didn't have to do it in such a roundabout way. If you just said that 'I want to do something for my beloved Himeji-san! Please help me!', I would have helped even if it's a hassle."

"Wha? I haven't even said such a word!"

"Ah—okay okay. I know your request. Guess I'll help you then."

Yuuji immediately puts on an enthusiastic expression. Why is he always like this...!

"Never mind. Anyway, thanks for your help."

"No problem. Come to think of it, are Shimada and Shouko close?"

At this moment, Yuuji reveals his probing eyes. Seems like he's wondering why Kirishima-san from class A would be together with Minami from F-class.

"Un--you won't be angry after listening?"

"Idiot. Since I've already agreed to help, there's no point in getting angry, right?"

That's true, Yuuji has agreed to help.

"Then let me tell you. Actually, the one who was imitating Kirishima-san's voice was Hideyoshi."

"CLOSE YOUR EYES AND CLENCH YOUR TEETH!!"

Yuuji! You liar!

<center>☆</center>

"I see. So Himeji-san is transferring schools..."

After Yuuji and I met up with Minami and Hideyoshi, we're now in our F class.

"If so, it's not enough even if the teahouse is successful."

Yuuji looks around the tattered classroom as he said this.

"That's not enough? Why?"

"There are three reasons why Himeji-san's dad wants her to transfer."

Yuuji says as he puts up three fingers.

"First, the learning facilities that are so lacking that there are only straw mats and cardboard boxes. In other words, this isn't a pleasant studying environment. If the teahouse succeeds, at least we can use the money to settle the problem."

Yuuji says as he folds one finger down.

"Second, this old and dilapidated classroom. In other words, the study environment here will be damaging to her health in the long run."

"So you're saying that the first is the setup of the classroom, while the second is the classroom itself?"

"That's right. As for these, there is no way we can settle this by using the small amount of money we earn through the teahouse. If we want to repair the classroom, we have to get assistance from the school."

If we have money, we can buy tables and chairs. However, if we want to improve the classroom, we have to settle the admin matters and get contractors over. This isn't something that we can do ourselves, which is probably what Yuuji's trying to imply.

"And the third point, the last one—is the poor standard of our class. In other words, this environment isn't going to let
Himeji-san continue to improve."

Though we can take part in social clubs, in order to improve ourselves, close competition is required. As long as Himeji-san's in F class, she can't expect this sort of competition around.

"I give up, there are too many problems."

"That's true. It's alright if it's just one point, the second and third are going to be difficult."

At first, having a summoning battle would have settled the problem, but right now, the situation has gotten complicated.

"That's not true. As for the third point, hasn't Himeji and Shimada come up with a plan?"

Yuuji turns to look at Minami.

Come to think of it, Himeji-san said that she wanted to surprise her dad during class today. If she can win the summoning battle,
it can definitely prove that F class has the capability to compete with the best. If so, the competition is settled.

"This is because Mizuki asked me, saying 'I don't want to transfer schools, so please help me.' Even though I hate to take part in
unnecessary entertainment like summoning battle, I can't refuse if she asks me like this, no?"

Minami looks rather gentle, which is so unlike her. In an instant, it took my eyes away. She looks like an onee-chan who'll take
care of her sister. Maybe she has a younger brother or sister?

"If Shouko is to take part in the tournament, it'll be hard for us to win. However, she doesn't seem to be interested in such things. With Himeji and Shimada's ability, there's a high chance that they'll win."

"That's right, both of you can do it."

If Kirishima-san is to take part in this, her partner would be from class A as well. It'll be a tough battle. It's great that she's uninterested in this summoning battle.

"Actually, it'll be best if some student other than Himeji-san is to participate."

"Let's not talk about it."

If it's another pairing, we probably won't be able to make it past the preliminaries. This is because F class is full of idiots.

"If Himeji and Shimada is to win, it'll generate publicity for the teahouse, this would be killing two birds with one stone."

Hideyoshi says as he nods in agreement. Since our class is in the old and dirty campus, this sort of publicity would be great.

"Then, Sakamoto, leaving that aside, what about the second problem?"

"No matter, we'll just talk to the principal."

Yuuji says with 'a matter of fact' look.

"Just this? The principal will settle this once we talk to her?"

"I say, no matter how terrible this is, it's still an institute of education, you know? No matter what kind of policy they have, as long as a student's health is affected, we have the right to request for an improvement."

If we can do this, then there's hope that all three problems would be solved.

"Then let's see the principal."

As the saying goes, strike the iron when it's hot, is that it?

"That's right, so now, we'll march into her office. Hideyoshi and Shimada, you two think about the preparations for the school
festival. Also, if you see Ironman, tell him that we've already gone home."

Yuuji stood up as he gives the instructions. To be able to give orders so naturally, I guess that's a talent in itself.

"Mm, I got it. If we see Ironman or Kirishima Shouko, we'll tell them that."

Hideyoshi smiles as he says that. Once Kirishima-san's name was mentioned, Yuuji looks flabbergasted.

"Aki, you got to do it well."

"OK, leave it to me."

Receiving Minami's voice of support, Yuuji and I left the classroom, and head towards the principal's office.

<center>☆</center>

"...The prize...hidden..."

"...This time...on their own...Kisaragi Highland..."

As we arrived in front of the principal's office, which is located in a corner of the new school campus, there seem to be some sort of argument going on inside.

Prize? Kisaragi Highland? What are they talking about?

"What's wrong, Akihisa?"

"Nothing, it's just that they're talking inside right now."

"Really? In other words, the principal's inside. It's great that we didn't make a wasted trip, let's go in."

Well, we'll decide whether they're busy or not. Yuuji's right. Anyway, since we're here, we might as well finish off what we came here for.

"Excuse me!"

After knocking on the fancy doors of the principal's office, Yuuji and I immediately barged in.

"You rude brats, normally one would wait for a reply before entering."

The person inviting us is a principal with a head full of white hair, Todou Kaoru. She's also the person who's behind the test
summoning system. Is it because she's a scientist? She does seem to have quite a few quirks. And the first thing she says when she first met us is 'you rude brats'.

"Really. We're busy here, and yet there are some unexpected visitors. Well, we can't continue on like this...don't tell me that you planned this?"

The man adjusting his glasses and glaring at the principal is the dean, Takehara-sensei. He's very popular with some of the girls due to his sharp eyes and cold attitude. However, I don't really like him.

"Stop saying such stupid things. I have nothing to hide in the first place, so why must I use such meaningless tactics?"

"Oh really? You're really good at hiding things."

The conversation continued on, with us not even understanding anything. The principal and the dean are discussing something related
to the running of the school. Maybe it's better to come over another day.

"Like I said before, I'm not hiding anything. You're just mistaken."

"...Oh really. Since you want to deny it, then that's it for today."

After he finished speaking, Takehara-sensei glances at a corner of the room—

"Then I'll be leaving"

After that, he turns around and leaves the room. Just now, Takehara-sensei seems to be confirming something, but what? Is it in this room?

"Okay, brats. What did you come here for?"

The principal, who definitely doesn't look like she minded having her conversation with Takehara-sensei interrupted, asks us.

"Excuse me, madam. We came to discuss something with you."

Standing in front of the principal, Yuuji spoke. I'm surprised that he can even say such polite words.

"I have no time to talk to you regarding this. If it's regarding the school administration, look for Takehara-sensei. Also, it's common courtesy to give your names, remember that."

To be lectured about manners by such an arrogant granny, this is truly the end of the world.

"Sorry for my rudeness. I'm the representative of second year, F class, Sakamoto Yuuji, and he—"

Yuuji introduces himself, then points at me.

"—The idiot representative from the second year."

Why can't this guy just introduce me using my proper name?

"Oh...I see. You're Sakamoto and Yoshii from class F, right?"

Wait a sec, principal! I haven't even introduced myself yet! To be able to associate my name with that introduction, I'm about to cry...

"I change my mind, so let's hear what you have to say."

Like a big bad looking up, the principal's lips curls up. For such a person to be an educator, this is really inexplicable.

"Thank you very much."

"If you have the time to say your thanks, hurry up, you half-wit."

"Okay then."

Come to think of it, the scene in front of me is really surprising to me. To be verbally abused like this, Yuuji's attitude is
still so cold. I never ever thought that he'll be this mature.

"We're here to request for improvements in class F's facilities."

"Oh really, I'm impressed that you have so much free time."

"Right now, F class is like an old-wrinkled brain with a hole, the state is so deplorable that cold wind would always flow inside."

Ah, he's finally started to scold.

"If it's the principal, who's like a piece of trash that existed since the Sengoku era, it's alright. But now, this sort of
studying environment is too dangerous for a normal high school student. We feel that it might endanger someone's life."
To mix in some provocative words in this respectful tone, seems like Yuuji's about to go crazy as well.

"Anyway, because the cold wind has been blowing into our classroom, some students have already fallen sick. So hurry up and fix it, you stupid old granny! That's about it."

Mm, this is the Yuuji that I know.

Hearing Yuuji's seemingly polite words that are actually rude, the principal gives a thoughtful expression, not uttering a single word.

"Excuse me, principal..."

Maybe she's enraged by Yuuji's attitude? Sigh, any ordinary person would be angry by it.

"...Mm, this is the perfect timing..."

Hm? What is the principal muttering just now?

"Alright, I understand what you mean."

"Eh? Then can you help us fix it?'

Yuuji was right. Even though the policy is weird, Fumitsuki Gakuen is still an institute of education. As long as it involves a student's health, the school would take appropriate action. This is good, this is good.

[[Image:BTS vol 02 055.jpg|thumb]]
"I refuse."

"Yuuji, fill this old granny with mud and toss her into the sea."

"...Akihisa, watch your attitude."

Ah? I accidentally said my true feelings!

"Really, this idiot is too disrespectful. If possible, can you tell us the reason? You stinking granny."

"That's right. Please tell us, you damn granny."

"...You two, do you really want to know?"

The principal stares at us in a surprised manner. Did we say something weird?

"There isn't any need for any reason. This is because creating a difference in the classrooms is our objective. So don't give me this nonsense, you brats."

This, this old granny!

"That's not good! If this keeps us, forget about us, the weaker girls in our class would collapse—"

"—Is what I'll say under normal circumstances."

The principal interrupts me, placing her hands under her jaw as she says this.

"Besides, since it's my cute students saying this. We'll have a deal if you listen to my request."

A deal? In other words, there's no such thing as a free meal, huh?

"..."

Eh? Yuuji's not reacting at all. He places his hand near his mouth, seemingly thinking about something.

"What's the condition?"

Now that the situation has turned out like this, I can only substitute Yuuji and prompt the principal into speaking.

"Do you know of the summoning tournament in the cool summer festival?"

"Mm, somewhat."

"Then do you know what's the prize?"

"Eh? Prize?"

I didn't even know that there was a prize. This is because I didn't want to take part in the tournament, and I don't think that I can win even if I'm taking part.

"To the winners of the tournament, we'll give them a certificate, trophy, and a platinum bracelet. For the runner-ups, we'll give them a pair of 'Kisaragi Highlands' pre-opening premium tickets.

Hearing this prize, Yuuji froze up. What's wrong with him?

"Oh...what has this got to do with the conditions?"

"Let me finish first, haven't you heard of the saying 'if you rush, you'll whatever'[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes]?"

No idea.

"It's regarding the premium tickets. I heard some bad rumors about it, so if possible, I'll like to have it back."

"Have it back? Then why not you just don't give them the tickets?"

"I would if I could. However, though the dean is in charge of this, he signed an agreement with Kisaragi corporation, and right now, we can't back out of it."

Come to think of it, I heard of the rumor before that 'the principal was busy with the summoning system, and allowed the dean to run the school'. Seems like this is true.

"As the principal, shouldn't you be careful when you sign an agreement?"

"Be quiet, brats. I was already busy with the platinum bracelets. Besides, I only heard of these bad rumors recently."

The principal frowns. She sounds rather casual, but it seems that she feels that she has some responsibility to bear.

"Then, what's the bad rumor about?"

The principal starts to explain with the words 'just something troublesome' and explains the entire situation.

"The Kisaragi Corporation want to create a omen at the Kisaragi Highlands, the content being 'couples visiting there will be very happy'."

"What's so bad about this rumor? Isn't that a good thing?"

"In order to create this omen, they want to create a wedding atmosphere for couples who go there with the premium tickets. For marketing purposes, their methods are rather forceful."

"WHA, WHAT DID YOU SAY?"

Yuuji suddenly roared—ah, it scared me.

"What now, Yuuji. Why are you so scared?"

"OF COURSE I WOULD BE SCARED! WHAT THAT OLD GRANNY MEANT WAS THAT 'KISARAGI CORPORATION WILL USE ALL THEIR POWER TO FORCE THOSE COUPLES WHO USE THE PREMIUM TICKETS TO MARRY'!!"

"Uh huh. I understand without you explaining it a second time."

To see Yuuji act up like this, it's rather refreshing.

"What this mean is that the couple would have to be chosen from our Fumitsuki Gakuen."

"Damn it. For some reason, we have quite a lot of beauties in our school, and everyone's talking about the summoning system. It'll be perfect for them to create this omen if they create this rumor of getting married during high school! Of course we'll be targeted by Kisaragi Corporation!"

Yuuji bites onto his lips in anguish. Why is he acting so strangely up till now?

"Hm, as expected of the prodigy, your mind works pretty fast."

Hearing Yuuji say this, the principal nods her head. She seems to know Yuuji quite well, and she immediately called me by my name just now.

"Yuuji, calm down first. Kisaragi Corporation's plan isn't so bad. Besides, we know about this plot, so we just don't have to go there."

He's most likely scared of being dragged along by Kirishima-san. I'm so jealous of him.

On a side note, if it's me, I'll probably have no one to go with. This makes me feel so lonely...

"...She will definitely participate in the tournament to win...if I go, I'll have to get married. If I don't go, I'll also be forced to get married...my...my future has..."

Yuuji's eyes have gone blank, what on earth is going on? He probably promised Kirishima-san that 'we'll go together once we get the premium tickets'. Though I don't know what's the price for not fulfilling the promise, it should be something stupid.

"Hm, like what he just said, I don't like the idea of ignoring the wishes of the couple in question and forcing a future onto my cute students."

Does she really think that the students are cute? I'm really suspicious about that.

"In other words, the condition is to—"

"That's right. It's to win 'the prizes of the summoning tournament'. If you can do it, I'll get your classroom repaired."

Oh, in exchange of the prizes of the summoning battle, huh? Then—

"Of course, you can't take them by force from the winners, nor can they voluntarily give up the tickets. I'm telling you to win the tournament."

Ugh! She read my mind! Though she's a weirdo, she's still an educator, huh? Seems like she wouldn't allow anything like cheating.

"...If we win, you'll promise to fix our classroom and upgrade the facility?"

"What are you talking about? I only agreed to help you guys fix the classroom. As for the facilities, that's part of the school's policy, and I don't intend to change it."

As expected, she answered like this. If we can get new facilities through this deal, it'll be a bad example to the other classes...

"However, if you're to use the money earned through the cool summer festival, that's another matter altogether. I'll close one eye on that and allow you to upgrade your facilities."

This is the principal's proposal. Normally, according to the school's policy, buying our own facilities like tables and chairs is forbidden. But it seems like as long as we can agree to her condition, she'll give us leeway.

"Can you help us improve the standard of our facilities? To us, repairing the classroom is as important as improving our facilities."

"And then?"

"If our teahouse isn't successful, and we're not able to improve our facilities, we'll be worried about the situation down there, and won't be able to concentrate on the tournament. This won't be good for us and principal..."

"What? That's it? No way, I won't allow it."

"But! If you can promise us to improve our facilities, we can concentrate on the tournament—"

"Akihisa, it's useless. That granny has no intention of stepping aside. We have no choice but to accept the deal."

Unknowingly, Yuuji regains his composure and pats my shoulder.

...Damn it. Though I hate it, we really have no choice but to go along with the conditions.

"I understand. We'll accept your conditions."

"Really? Then our negotiations are complete."

The principal reveals a sly 'just as planned' look on the face.

"However, we have another proposal as well."

Just as I thought that the negotiations are complete and intend to head back to class, Yuuji adds another condition on the
principal.

"Oh really? Let's hear it."

"I heard that the summoning tournament is a two-on-two contest. An elimination type match. The first is mathematics, and the second is chemistry."

If the first subject is mathematics, all the participants would have to compete in mathematics. The reason why they would change
the subject in the second battle is probably because the points lost in the first battle would reduce the entertainment value of
the competition. No matter what anyone says, this is a school promotional activity.

"So what?"

"Once the participants are decided, please allow me to decide the subjects."

After Yuuji said this, for some reason, he showed some sharp eyes at the principal, trying to probe her. Is he feeling suspicious about anything?

"Hm...alright. I won't allow it if you request for an inflation in points. But if it's just this, then I guess I can help you with
it."

"...Thank you very much."

Yuuji's eyes became even sharper. It's definitely beneficial to us already, so why bother giving such an expression. I really can't understand him.

[[image:BTS_vol_02_065.jpg|thumb]]
"Then, that's as far as I'm going to help you. I presume you're going to win in the summoning tournament, right?"

The principal asks. Does she really intend to prevent the Kisaragi Corporation's plan?

"Of course, who do you think we are?"

Yuuji reveals a bold smile. This is a fully motivated look that he had during the test summoning battle.

"We'll definitely win, so don't forget about our promise!"

Of course, I'm fully motivated as well. This is because the method to solve this problem is right in front of us, and we only need
to finish the job.

"Then brats, I'll leave it to you."

"YEAH!!"

Just like this, the worst partnership in Fumitsuki Gakuen is formed.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2_The_First_Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume2_The_Third_Question}}
</noinclude>